《The Witcher – Uchiha Madara!》


 Chapter 01 – Uchiha Madara!

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cindra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    In the dim light of dawn, a six-year-old boy awoke with a throbbing pain in his head. He opened his eyes, confused, scratching the ache on his forehead while an old woman scolded him severely. "Useless!" she shouted. "You do nothing worthwhile and still spill all the water from the well before bringing it to the orphanage!" Her voice was as rough as gravel, and her face was wrinkled by age and disdain.


    The boy, still dazed, looked around, trying to understand where he was. The earthen floor beneath him was damp and cold, with blood from his head. He was in an open courtyard, surrounded by dark stone walls that formed the orphanage, a place he should recognize, but his mind was blank. The woman continued to berate him, but her words seemed distant, muffled by the buzzing in his ears as he tried to figure out if this was a very strange dream.


    Finally, he found his voice, weak, and looked at the woman freaking out. "Who are you?" he asked, staring at the woman with eyes full of confusion. The question seemed to surprise her, and for a moment, but soon the perplexity on her face gave way to anger again.


    She glared at him, her narrow eyes studying him as if he were a stranger. "What do you mean, who am I? I''m Mother Greta, the head of this orphanage, and you are one of the orphans I have to endure day after day!" Her voice rose an octave in frustration.


    The boy tried to get up, but dizziness overcame him, and he fell back to the ground. He put his hand on his head, feeling the wound formed where he must have hit.


    ''This doesn''t seem like a dream, where was I before this, wait, who am I...?'' He thought, and the answer came soon after with another migraine with clouded memories. The memories were still hazy, escaping his grasp like shadows in the fog.


    "I don''t remember you... I don''t remember anything," he murmured, more to himself than to Mother Greta. His heart began to beat faster, a growing panic taking hold of him at that moment. Where was he? Who was he?


    Mother Greta sighed, a sound laden with impatience and disgust. "Get up, boy. We have no time for foolishness. There''s much work to be done, and you''ve already caused enough trouble for today."


    The boy tried to obey, supporting himself on trembling arms. He looked around, seeing other orphans beginning to gather, drawn by the commotion. They watched him with a mix of curiosity and caution. No one came to help him.


    As he struggled to get up, a strange feeling began to form in the back of his mind. The memories that had been clouded until then began to emerge, as if something inside him had awakened with the fall, an unknown force he couldn''t understand.


    He pressed his temples with his thin fingers, a sharp headache hammering in his skull even more. He closed his eyes for a moment, and flashes of memory began to come one after the other. He remembered poor, loving parents, a life that now seemed distant and unreal in a small village until there was a monster problem. While they sought a better life outside the village, there was a brutal ambush by bandits on the roads near Cindra. The terror of that fateful night flooded his mind ¨C the glint of swords, the screams of his parents, the feeling of helplessness and fear, watching them die in front of him, he would be taken as a child slave, but the bandits had been found by city soldiers, after all of them died, he was a lonely and traumatized 4-year-old boy. With no one to claim his guardianship, he was taken to the orphanage, a place that should have been a refuge, but which turned out to be another form of prison.


    Since then, the life of this boy had been an endless cycle of hard work and cruelty with adults demanding endless things from the child and he would have to do to have something with which he could fill his stomach at the end of the day. Even being just a child of four, five and now six years old, he was forced to perform heavy tasks, far exceeding what would be expected of someone his age.


    Mother Greta, the person in charge of the orphanage, had no sympathy for sad stories. To her, everyone there was just mouths to feed, hands to work. Over the years, she often wondered why life had to be so relentless, why he had to lose everything he loved. But no one in the orphanage had time for such reflections; survival was the only concern, even among the children.


    As the other children began their morning chores, the boy tried to gather the strength to stand up. The headache was slowly diminishing, leaving behind a strange sensation, a kind of tingling in the back of his consciousness.


    Gradually, the boy stood up, leaning on the stone walls of the orphanage. He looked at his hands, small and calloused from work, and felt strange, he was that boy, but at the same time, he believed he was not, that he was actually someone else. Then another flood of memories appeared in his mind, but without pain, he remembered another world, one where he was not a boy and much more developed than this one. Still leaning against the stone wall of the orphanage, he felt a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions flooding him. He was lost, not just physically, but in his own existence. The memory of his death, even though he was young, a confusing and distant event, began to emerge in his stunned mind. He had died... and now, somehow incomprehensibly, was here, in this place, in this body of a child that should not exist.


    The city of Cindra, which before seemed familiar, now he knew he was in a specific world that should not exist, as Cintra should only exist in the universe of "The Witcher," a realm of monsters, magic, and warriors. How he, a person from another world, did not know how, had come to be here? Was this a whim of fate, a quirk of the universe, or something more? He kept asking, but there was no one to answer other than the angry eyes of that woman who didn''t seem to care if he was a hurt child or not.


    Mother Greta called out to him, bringing him back to the harsh reality of the orphanage. "Boy, stop daydreaming and start working!" Her voice was like a whip, cutting through the cold morning air.


    With a sigh, the boy simply turned away, completely ignoring the severe words of Mother Greta, and left through the gate without caring about that woman, leaving the old woman talking to herself. As soon as he found himself outside the orphanage, his eyes opened in a mix of surprise. Before him lay the city of Cindra, not like a game or a story in a book, a place that seemed to belong to a dark and complex fairy tale in medieval times.


    Calandre Castle dominated the horizon, an imposing fortress of gray stones and tall towers that rose like silent giants over the city. Its robust walls and flags fluttering in the wind spoke of a past filled with battles and glories, a constant reminder of the strength and history of that land and the battles that Queen Calanthe always fought without backing down.


    In the streets, the boy continued walking away from the orphanage and observed a constant parade of soldiers and citizens. The soldiers, with their polished armor and swords hanging at their sides, moved with a purpose and confidence that only came from the certainty of protecting and serving. The citizens, on the other hand, displayed a variety of attire, from simple and practical garments to more elaborate clothing of those who seemed to have a higher position in society.


    As the boy walked through the streets, he inevitably found himself in the way of people. Some citizens cast glances of contempt or irritation at him, muttering curses under their breath. "Get out of the way, kid!" a man grumbled as he gently pushed him aside. The boy, still absorbed in his admiration and confusion, barely noticed these interactions, his mind focused on absorbing every detail of the world around him.


    The city was a melting pot of activities: merchants selling their goods in colorful stalls, children running through the narrow streets, and the constant sound of conversations, laughter, and the occasional argument filling the air. It was a living place, pulsating with the energy of its inhabitants, each playing their part in the fabric of everyday life.


    For the boy, this was a completely new world, a place of endless possibilities and mysteries to be discovered, since he was naturally a fan of The Witcher 3 game. Madara wandered the streets of Cindra, his eyes capturing every detail of the vibrant and strangely new city for his old life, and familiar to the life that was in his memories.


    "How is it possible that I am here?" he murmured to himself now, his voice almost lost in the city''s hustle and bustle. "How can this world, which I only knew in stories, be real?" Each step he took seemed to confirm more and more the reality of this world, a world he only knew as fiction.


    The boy was also drawn to the city''s architecture. The stone houses with thatched roofs, he passed by taverns filled with laughter and songs, where travelers and locals shared stories. Sometimes, he caught fragments of conversations about terrifying monsters, powerful sorcerers, and, of course, the witchers ¨C the monster hunters who seemed to be as revered as feared.


    All of this was incredibly fascinating for the boy, but also deeply disconcerting. With each step, he kept asking how he had gotten there and what his presence in this place meant.


    After a few minutes, exhausted from his wanderings and overwhelmed with thoughts about his new reality, the boy found refuge at a lake in a square - a common water well in many cities. Sitting on the edge, he looked into the calm water''s reflection, seeing his own face for the first time since he woke up in that unknown world.


    His hair was dark, almost as dark as the night, and framed a face that could be considered handsome for a boy, were it not for the layer of dirt that covered it. His eyes, now fixed on his reflection, had a depth and intensity that seemed disproportionate for his age.


    As he watched his reflection, a vague memory of that face began to tingle at the edge of his consciousness. He felt he knew that face, that appearance, from somewhere, but couldn''t remember where.


    As the boy moved away from the water, suddenly, in front of his eyes, a translucent blue screen appeared, floating in the air as if it were an illusion. The words on it glowed with a soft light:


    "Madara Uchiha Model System!"


    "Congratulations, you have unlocked the system. Bonus received -> 1% of Uchiha Madara''s peak!"


    The boy was initially startled, but then stared at the screen, his eyes widening in disbelief. He blinked several times, not understanding what he was seeing. "This is impossible..." he murmured to himself, still staring fixedly at the floating screen. He reached out his hand, almost expecting his fingers to pass through a mirage, but felt a soft, almost electric resistance.


    "This..." he repeated, his voice a whisper of astonishment.


    "Uchiha Madara... wait, now that I remember and realize... this is my name in this world!" Madara, the 6-year-old boy, hadn''t thought about what his name was in this world, but now he remembered, and most importantly, on the screen was, "Peak of Uchiha Madara."


    The boy knew the stories of the legendary Uchiha Madara, an overpowered character from a completely different world. And now, somehow, he was connected to this character, not just by name and appearance, as he remembered that his appearance was that of Uchiha Madara in childhood as he remembered now, but also by being a bearer of a system that promised him a fraction of Madara''s legendary power. What did this mean for him? How could he, a simple orphan in an unknown world, harbor such power?


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!

 Chapter 02 – Sistema/Chakra!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cindra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara was immersed in thoughts, alone in the square, while people went about their business, passing by the place without caring about the child there. The orphan boy was still trying to assimilate the astonishing appearance of the blue screen and the words that accompanied it, along with the revelations that came with them.


    He vaguely remembered the name Madara Uchiha, a legendary figure he knew from stories and tales. "Who was Madara Uchiha?" he wondered, intrigued and confused.


    The name evoked images of a powerful warrior, someone revered and feared in equal measure. Madara Uchiha was a legend, known for his unparalleled strength and abilities that defied comprehension even in his world. But how were this name and this legacy connected to him, an orphan boy in a world that was not his?


    Madara examined the screen more closely, touching it again. It reacted to his touch, displaying more information, details about abilities:


    ------System------


    Peak of Power: 1%


    Chakra: 100 Chakra (Equivalent to a genin.)


    - Note: Chakra is the vital energy used to perform Jutsus. It must be managed carefully.


    Sharingan: 1 Tomoe


    - Note: Allows enhanced perception and the ability to anticipate basic enemy movements.


    Mangekyo Sharingan: [Locked]


    Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan: [Locked]


    Rinnegan: [Locked]


    Fire Jutsus:


    - Katon: H¨­senka no Jutsu (Fire Technique: Phoenix Flower Jutsu)


    - Description: Allows the user to spit multiple fireballs in rapid succession. Requires practice for perfection.


    Wind Jutsus: [Locked]


    Wood Jutsus: [Locked]


    --------------------


    The boy looked at the list again, dazed, "1% of the peak of Uchiha Madara," he read aloud, feeling a mix of excitement and fear. What did it mean to have even a small fraction of the power of someone so extraordinary? Sharingan 1 tomoe, chakra equivalent to a genin, and a fire jutsu? How could he use this power? And more importantly, why had he been chosen to receive such a gift?


    Furthermore, what were the rest of the locked abilities, Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, Rinnegan, and Mokuton? Just one of these abilities could unbalance the world he found himself in.


    "With such power," Madara pondered, "I could be invincible. I could face any challenge, defeat any enemy." The idea of possessing such formidable abilities was both exhilarating and frightening. In a world like "The Witcher," filled with dangers, monsters, and political intrigues, such power could be a blessing or a curse.


    ''Well, this is something to think about in the future, for now, I''m just 6 years old and an orphan in a capital, I must first resolve my current situation.'' Madara knew these were not questions that could be answered quickly. They would require time, experience, and probably many challenges in this new world.


    Madara was about to leave where he was when, suddenly, without any prior warning, the blue system screen vanished before Madara''s eyes, disappearing as if it had never existed. In its place, a new sensation began to emerge within him, an energy that flowed through his entire body. It was a vital, pulsating, and powerful force, something that Madara intuitively recognized as Chakra.


    Madara felt the Chakra coursing through his veins like a vibrant electric current, bringing a sense of strength and vitality that flooded his being. It was a new experience, filled with a pulsating energy that seemed to ignite every cell in his body. At the same time, there was a strange familiarity in this sensation, as if a dormant part of his being had always known the existence of this power, but only now awakened to its true nature.


    As the Chakra flowed, there was no pain - just a feeling of growing power and unlimited potential. Madara closed his eyes, focusing intensely on the sensation. He could visualize the Chakra in his mind, like a luminous and dynamic river of pure energy, flowing through a labyrinth of channels within him. This energy flow pulsed with a life of its own, a continuous cycle that connected him to a cosmos of unexplored possibilities.


    With his eyes still closed, Madara felt this energy enveloping him, a presence as tangible as the air he breathed. It was both frightening and exciting; the power within him was vast and unknown, full of promises and dangers. The confirmation that the system was real, and that he had access, albeit limited, to the legendary powers of Uchiha Madara, was an overwhelming revelation.


    "This is Chakra..." Madara murmured to himself, his voice low, almost in reverence. He knew, through the stories he had heard and the memories that were beginning to form in his mind, that Chakra was the source of power for a myriad of incredible abilities. It was a force that, in his original world, only existed in legends and tales, but here, in this new world, it had become a tangible and powerful reality, exclusively his to command and explore. He was unique in this world, an anomaly in this plane that no ancient and powerful being, or even a god, could have foreseen his existence.


    Madara opened his eyes, looking at his hands. He could feel the Chakra pulsating under his skin, ready to be shaped and used. A sense of determination filled him. He would learn to master this power. He would discover the extent of his new abilities. And, above all, he would understand how to use this power to navigate this dangerous and mysterious world.


    Madara resolved to act with this feeling of excitement, no matter that moments ago he had seen his death, he wanted to use this new power. If he was here and had these abilities, why not use them? As someone with memories of a Naruto fan, he immediately headed towards the city gate according to his memories of this world.


    Madara left the square behind and began to head towards one of the capital''s gates. The main streets of Cindra were always bustling, with merchants selling their goods, citizens hurried in their daily affairs, and soldiers patrolling with an air of authority.


    Madara, with an agility uncommon for a boy his age, glided through the busy streets of Cindra, his movements almost like a ballet in the shadows of dusk. Using his newfound abilities, with each step, he demonstrated an acumen and dexterity that kept him one step ahead of the people around him. He was aware of every vendor shouting to attract customers, of every conversation among passersby, of every guard patrolling the streets with watchful eyes as he passed unnoticed like a shadow.


    Finally, he arrived at the city gate. It was an imposing structure, with tall watchtowers and armed guards who controlled who entered and left. Madara quickly assessed the situation, looking for the best way to pass unnoticed.


    Madara cautiously approached the city gate, which was teeming with activity. Merchants were coming and going, carrying various goods ranging from colorful fabrics to exotic spices. The guards, in their strategic positions, inspected the loads and asked questions of the merchants, ensuring that nothing suspicious entered or left the city.


    Observing attentively, Madara noticed that, although the guards were vigilant, there were moments when their attention was completely focused on a particularly thorough inspection. It was a perfect opportunity for someone like him, small and agile, to pass unnoticed.


    Madara spotted an opening and quickly approached, staying close to a group of merchants carrying baskets of fruit. While a guard leaned in to inspect a load of fabric, Madara took advantage of the distraction to blend into the flow of people passing through the gate. However, a guard noticed him. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hey, kid," the guard called out, his voice laden with authority and disdain. "Where do you think you''re going like that all alone? You look more like a little thief than a decent citizen."


    Madara froze for a moment, feeling the weight of the guard''s gaze upon him. In Cindra, children like him were often viewed with suspicion, and the guards were not known for their kindness or compassion.


    Quickly, he weighed his options. Direct confrontation was out of the question; he was just a child and could possibly compete with an armed guard, but he was not accustomed to this power, so he lacked the confidence to do something like that without drawing attention. His best chance was to use his agility and speed, qualities he now possessed in abundance.


    Without responding to the guard, Madara suddenly turned and ran. His small stature and natural agility gave him an initial advantage, and he quickly distanced himself from the surprised guard. He zigzagged through the crowd, using people as cover, becoming just another face in the crowd.


    The guards, caught off guard by Madara''s sudden escape and the speed with which he moved, took a moment to react. By the time they started to pursue him, Madara had already gained a good distance.


    Breathing calmly, Madara looked satisfied at the open road ahead of him, still bustling with people entering and leaving the city. He was now outside the city limits, free to explore the vast and unknown world of "The Witcher" alongside Cintra. With a mix of excitement and determination, he began to run forward while some guards were still looking for him and shouting at him.


    Madara continued on his way until he felt he was at a good distance from the gate with his quite fast running, which surprised many people''s carts on that road. He turned and headed towards the forest, there was no better place than this to start training, more than that, he would make this place his temporary home, since he had no plans to return to that orphanage.


    The trees stood tall as he entered the forest, their canopies forming a canopy that filtered sunlight into dancing patterns on the forest floor. Madara, although cautious of the potential dangers the forest might hide, felt a sense of freedom as he entered this new territory. He knew that in a world like "The Witcher," forests could be home to creatures both wondrous and fearsome monsters, but he was determined to face whatever he encountered, moreover, he was a child who ran at 60 kilometers per hour before coming here, he was quite confident he could escape from most things he encountered.


    Thus Madara began to venture into the forest outside of Cindra, determined to explore his new abilities and adapt to them, he would start the beginning of his training that would begin in that forest, and his ascent would be at the top of this world in a few years.


    Raccoon here:


    I didn''t find it necessary to put chakra control, taijutsu, and genjutsu in the system, I believe he will develop these without the system.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 03 – Training 01!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cindra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara continued running through the forest; he had never entered such a tense place before. Even the sunlight began to diminish as he delved deeper into the area. He saw animal life and their tracks along the way. Finally, he stopped running when he reached a lake in the middle of the area.


    "I think this will be a good place to start training..." he murmured.


    Madara thought that staying in Cintra was not a good idea at the moment. He wanted to become stronger, and Madara was aware of the war that would envelop this kingdom in the future. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe he only had about 6 years for this? He would have to get strong if he wanted to survive. Madara breathed in the fresh air at the lake before starting his training.


    "I feel my chakra, but I clearly don''t have control over it, except to be faster than a normal person would be. Let''s see how I can control this energy in other ways..." He murmured and looked at the lake, which reflected the clouds of Cintra in the water.


    "Now, let''s see if I can do this," Madara said, focusing. He knew that chakra control was essential for executing jutsus. Closing his eyes, he tried to feel the flow of chakra in his body, attempting to direct it as he had learned.


    Opening his eyes, Madara began to make the hand seals for the only jutsu he had, Katon: H¨­senka no Jutsu, a basic fire technique. He remembered the sequence of seals, moving his hands with difficulty since he had never done this before, having it only in his mind without muscle memory. He completed the sequence after a few seconds, but when he tried to release the chakra and perform the jutsu, the result was mediocre. A small flame came out of his mouth, much less impressive than he expected.


    "Clearly, this is going to require practice," Madara said, a bit frustrated but not discouraged. He knew that mastering jutsus would not come easily, especially for someone like him. "I feel my chakra, but I clearly don''t have control over it..."


    "Maybe I should do some exercise that I remember from the original work? I doubt I can walk on trees now, but I can do this..." Madara went under a tree and picked up a fallen leaf, sitting in the shade and placing the leaf on his forehead, as he remembered, focusing on that point, trying to stick the leaf to his skin through the chakra.


    He concentrated, but the leaf lasted no more than 5 seconds. "Well... let''s not give up." Madara continued this training for the next few hours.


    He reached the point where he could stick the leaf for 20 seconds, but it still wasn''t enough for him. However, the sun started to rise at that moment, so he had to find a place to spend the night and hunt an animal.


    "I should have brought at least a knife with me..." He complained, realizing he had nothing with him since he had left Cintra in a hurry. He chose a pointed branch and went into the forest. Not only could he run fast, but he could also jump meters off the ground, something even wizards couldn''t do. He caught a rabbit by surprising it from above.


    After catching it, he cast his jutsu to at least make a fire and eat the rabbit after some difficulty in preparing it with a knife.


    "Tomorrow I''ll go after a tool, even if I have to steal a sword from a soldier!" He complained and continued eating the rabbit. Night came, and he ended up sleeping on top of a tree. He heard many strange sounds, both from animals and monsters that night, but nothing bothered him, other than the discomfort of sleeping on a hard surface, but the bed in the orphanage wasn''t much different from what he was experiencing.


    As the sun was rising, Madara walked through the forest until he found a merchant''s camp. He managed to enter without being seen, grabbed a knife near the fire, and quickly ran back to the lake. He hunted another rabbit and this time ate better, cleaning his skin with the knife in hand.


    Madara continued training with the leaf, managing to keep it in place for 40 seconds by late morning. Returning to the hand seals to execute the jutsu again, he managed to increase the amount of fire being launched into small balls, which inspired him greatly, as he was evolving.


    Madara trained for the next hour until he was out of chakra in his pool again. "I think it''s better to rest a bit..." he murmured, sitting on top of the tree to go back to sleep. He quickly did the same routine when he slept some time ago, returning to the leaf training and trying to perform the fire jutsu on the lake. After that, he went hunting again and slept on top of the tree as soon as night arrived.


    The following day he did the same thing, and the next day, a bit more satisfied with his performance, he went to explore the forest.


    As he delved deeper into the forest, he observed the wildlife around him, noticing the trails left by animals. His recent hunting experience had helped him identify and interpret these signs more easily.


    At a certain point, Madara noticed something unusual - a gathering of small agitated creatures near a nest. They were Nekkers, creatures he vaguely recognized from stories he had read or played. They were small but notoriously aggressive and dangerous in groups.


    Madara watched them from a distance, analyzing their movements and behaviors. He knew that with his current training, he was not ready to face a group of Nekkers. ''My fire jutsu could handle them in the future, but I still need to perfect it more,'' he thought.


    Deciding to avoid a confrontation, Madara quietly moved away, keeping a safe distance. He continued his exploration, now more aware of the dangers the forest harbored.


    The following days were a cycle of training, hunting, and exploration. Madara had established a small base in a tree near the lake, a place that gave him some security during the night and a good observation point. He improved his skills with the fire jutsu, managing to control the chakra better and increasing the intensity of the flames. He also continued the exercise with the leaf, managing to keep it attached to his forehead for increasingly longer periods.


    He had significantly improved his technique with the Katon: H¨­senka no Jutsu, reaching a point where his fireballs were almost perfect. Now, he was determined to start the next phase of his training: learning to walk on trees, a skill he knew was possible through even more precise control of chakra.


    "Let''s see if I can do this," Madara murmured, focusing on feeling the flow of chakra in his feet. He remembered the tree-walking technique from the stories of the Naruto world. Cautiously, he approached the trunk of a large tree and placed one foot against the rough bark. Focusing on balancing the chakra in the sole of his foot, he tried to take a vertical step. Initially, he slipped, struggling to maintain balance and concentration, and fell to the ground, scratching his head from the fall.


    "Well, let''s continue this." Madara spent days practicing and quickly getting results from the second day, climbing up and down the tree trunk, learning to adjust the flow and pressure of the chakra.


    Madara had strengthened at this point and his jutsu was now perfect, so he started the next training which was walking on water.


    This routine lasted about a few more days. Madara didn''t pay attention, but he focused on controlling chakra for almost 2 months in the forest. He was going to face a real challenge now. Determined to test his abilities in a real situation, he remembered the Nekkers he had encountered earlier and decided to face them.


    Moving with agility and lightness, Madara traversed the forest, leaping from tree to tree. His training had improved not just his chakra abilities but also his perception and reflexes. With each leap, he precisely calculated the distance and the necessary momentum, moving like a shadow among the treetops.


    As he approached the Nekkers'' nest, Madara slowed down, approaching cautiously. He knew underestimating these creatures could be fatal. From above, he observed the nest, analyzing the Nekkers'' layout and looking for the best strategy to approach them.


    The Nekkers, busy with their activities in the nest, moving some animal carcasses while some fought each other in front of the nest, didn''t notice Madara''s presence.


    Madara leapt from the tree, landing silently on the ground at a safe distance from the nest. Quickly, he performed the hand seals and released the Katon: H¨­senka no Jutsu. Flames erupted from his mouth in multiple fireballs, each one aimed precisely. The Nekkers were caught off guard, and the fire attack caused disorder and confusion among them.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, Madara continued his attack, moving swiftly and launching more fireballs. His agility and the precision of his jutsus were evident, and soon he managed to disperse the group of Nekkers, who fled into the safety of the forest, fearing the power of his flames.


    Some Nekkers, bolder and more aggressive, were not intimidated by his flames and advanced fiercely in his direction after finding the responsible for the destruction of their nest, jumping with extended claws, ready to attack.


    Madara remained calm. During his time in the forest, he had improvised some basic weapons, including a kind of kunai made of sharp twigs and pieces of stone. He quickly grabbed them, prepared to defend himself.


    The Nekkers were rapidly closing in, but Madara was ready. With the agility and reflexes he had developed, he dodged the first attack and counter-attacked, throwing his improvised kunais with deadly precision. Each throw found its target, severely wounding the Nekkers trying to attack him.


    The monsters, despite their wild and aggressive nature, were not prepared to face such an agile and lethal opponent. Those not hit by Madara''s kunais quickly retreated, realizing they could not win this fight.


    Madara stayed on guard until all the remaining Nekkers dispersed, fleeing back into the safety of the forest. Taking a deep breath, he assessed the situation. Despite some scratches and the rush of adrenaline, he was unharmed.


    He felt a sense of satisfaction. "I am getting stronger," he said to himself, a smile of satisfaction crossing his face. With this victory, Madara felt he was ready to continue his training and explore the forest further, facing greater challenges.


    -----------------------------------------


    Raccoon here: Madara doesn''t start off very strong, I want to detail his evolution and give him space to grow.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 04 – Training 02!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cindra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    On a fresh spring morning, a group of farmers was preparing for a trip to the city of Cintra. They had organized a small convoy of six wagons, each loaded to the brim with fresh vegetables, juicy fruits, and a variety of agricultural products, all harvested from their fertile lands in the more rural areas of the kingdom. They hoped for good business in the capital''s market, known for attracting buyers from all parts of the kingdom.


    The convoy was led by a veteran farmer named Egon, known for his wisdom and experience. He drove the first wagon, guiding the group along the winding road that cut through the green hills toward the city. Beside him, his eldest son, Bram, watched attentively, learning the ways of trade and travel.


    In the other wagons, whole families joined the journey, with children playing among the piles of vegetables and women sharing recipes and stories with each other. There was an air of optimism and camaraderie among them, despite the dangers that such a journey could present.


    As the sun rose in the sky, illuminating the golden fields around, the convoy moved slowly, with the horses pulling the full wagons with steady effort. They exchanged songs and laughter, creating a cheerful atmosphere despite the long journey ahead.


    However, as they approached a more densely wooded area, Egon began to feel a certain apprehension. He knew that roads like these could be dangerous, harboring bandits targeting unsuspecting travelers.


    "Everyone alert now," Egon called back, his serious voice cutting through the relaxed air. "We are entering uncertain territory. Keep your eyes open."


    Bram, noticing the change in his father''s tone, fixed his gaze on the road ahead. The women stopped their conversations, and even the children seemed to sense the change in atmosphere, silencing their games.


    As the convoy of farmers made their way towards Cintra, a silent tension settled among them. Egon, the veteran farmer, felt a growing foreboding, his eyes constantly scanning the edges of the forest beside the road.


    Suddenly, the silence was broken by the whizzing of arrows cutting through the air. Before anyone could react, the arrows struck several farmers, causing immediate chaos. Egon and even his son were caught in this attack. Cries of pain and surprise echoed through the convoy as families ducked, seeking shelter in the wagons.


    From the midst of the forest, a group of eight brutal bandits emerged, armed with axes, swords, and clubs. Beyond them, archers hidden among the trees continued to fire arrows, increasing the terror and confusion among the farmers.


    "They ambushed us!" Bram shouted in pain from an arrow lodged in his foot, trying to protect himself behind the wagon while helping his father with another arrow in his chest.


    Egon, firmly holding his son''s clothes while screaming and trying to ignore the pain he was feeling, said desperately, "Protect yourselves! Don''t let them get near the children!"


    The bandits advanced with savage violence, their eyes gleaming with the anticipation of loot. They began to attack the farmers, who, though not warriors, desperately tried to defend themselves and protect their families.


    Some farmers, armed only with field tools, faced the bandits with courage, despite the evident fear. The women tried to keep the children hidden under tarps and among the goods, while the men fought to repel the attackers.


    The conflict was unequal and brutal. The bandits, accustomed to violence and better armed, had the advantage over the farmers. It didn''t take long for the place to fill with bodies of victims, painting the ground red, while women cried and clung to their children.


    "Haha! A new loot! Let''s take the wagons and the women to the camp," one of the bandits said, smiling maliciously.


    "And the children?"


    "Leave them in the middle of the road, some monster will eat them later."


    Despair grew among the women and children, as they saw their friends and family brutally murdered. The women screamed, trying to protect the frightened crying children as they were dragged away from the children in an act of inhumane cruelty;


    "They''re taking us!" a young woman screamed, struggling in vain against the rough hands that grabbed her.


    As the bandits plundered the farmers'' convoy, celebrating while they wiped the blood off their weapons in a wild and cruel atmosphere. They laughed and kicked the corpses of the innocent with disdain, celebrating their brutal and inhumane victory.


    However, something happened that interrupted their current celebration as some began to undress women amid screams and crying children while some of them simply kicked them. From the midst of the forest, silent as a shadow, a wooden kunai flew towards the group, hitting one of the bandits'' neck with deadly precision. The man screamed, surprised and in agony, before falling to the ground, his life rapidly draining from his body.


    The group of bandits turned in shock, searching for the source of the unexpected attack. They grabbed their weapons, archers aiming their arrows, looking suspiciously at the dense forest surrounding them.


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!" one of the bandits shouted towards the forest, his voice echoing among the trees. They awaited a response, but only silence greeted them, increasing the tension in the air.


    Suddenly, from the midst of the dense foliage, more wooden kunais were thrown with precision, this time targeting the two archers of the group, who were hit before they could react. The archers fell to the ground, surprised as they tried to remove the wooden weapon from their necks, but their lives were ending with the hemorrhage.


    The rest of the bandits, now terrified by the attack coming from unknown directions, began to retreat, looking around for their invisible attacker. "We''re being ambushed!" another shouted, while trying to identify the source of the attacks. The women, who were previously being pressed by the bandits, ran to the crying children, embracing them to escape from there.


    Inside the forest, on top of a tree, there was a boy not older than most of the children from the wagon, but this boy was different. Even within the shadows of the trees, his eyes shone crimson with unique black designs showing 1 tomoe.


    He had spent another month with Madara training in the forest, completing 2 months since he left Cintra. He was passing by when he heard a woman''s cries for help and went to check, quickly understanding the situation and starting his attack against those bandits.


    He could see all shapes with his sharingan, which he had been training in the last month and has abilities to see a little further and even see enemies behind walls and objects. While carefully observing the group of bandits, he took down 3 of them, including 2 archers; there were 9 hidden behind the wagons.


    "I think we''re going to act in close combat." Madara murmured and began jumping through the trees, putting chakra in his feet to do humanly impossible things while leaping in the air with a small sword he had acquired in the last month. The blade was unsheathed as he was in the air, the hidden bandits still trying to find their aggressor in the shadows, while he was already jumping over them. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madara had chosen his first target when he jumped from the tree, the man looking at the bush was surprised by a blade piercing his back while he let out a surprised and pained scream, falling to the ground as the boy pulled the blade from his back and prepared for the fight.


    The bandits, surprised by this, looked at the child who had just pierced one of their companions, stunned. The boy had already taken a combat stance while gazing at them with his Uchiha eyes.


    "A child?! Kill him!" One of the bandits shouted angrily.


    "You damned monster!" one of them came with a club, but Madara simply cut him at the wrist before he could lower the blow.


    "AHHHH!!! My hand!!" He screamed, but was quickly silenced as his head was cut off.


    "Monster! This boy is a monster!" one of the bandits shouted, while another 3 ran towards Madara.


    Madara, in a fighting stance, began to parry swords, and many astonished onlookers saw a 6-year-old child fighting against 3 adults at the same time. He performed acrobatics among the three, avoiding all their strikes like a dance. Some could see the boy''s eyes moving to each blow as if he were analyzing their trajectory.


    "What is this kid?!" one of the attackers shouted in fear, as this boy was handling them.


    "Archers! Hit him! AHHHH!" the bandit screamed, but Madara decided to end it, cutting the throat of one of them. An arrow flew towards him, but he surprisingly caught it with his hand and buried it in the neck of another bandit while he slashed the last one.


    There were 5 more bandits, but all were trembling and looking at this child with bodies scattered around him, thinking they were facing some kind of monster. Even the survivors from the wagons looked on with even more fear, though some seemed quite satisfied to see those bandits dead.


    "We have to run! This child is a monster!" three of them began to run while the archers, with their bows trembling, shot at Madara.


    Dodging an arrow and using his small sword to deflect the last projectile, Madara ran faster than any human they had ever seen, slashing the archers one after another.


    The place fell silent at that moment, only the crying of the children and women in a corner was heard, everyone looking at that boy with fearful eyes.


    "Why..." Madara turned to one side and saw a young man with an arrow lodged in his foot; he probably would never walk right for the rest of his life because of it.


    "Why..." He repeated, showing a look of hatred while crying. "Why didn''t you come earlier, monster. You could have saved everyone!" Bram screamed in mourning for the death of several friends and his father who died in the attack.


    Madara just looked at him for a while before starting to walk in the direction the bandits had gone. He knew how ungrateful the people of this world were, so he didn''t care much for it, of course, he understood this young man, it had happened to him too, and it was probably the same group of bandits, now he could avenge his parents of this world.


    He had been trying to locate the group for the last few weeks, but without success, now was his chance. He jumped into the trees, following the 3 men who ran through the forest still frightened, wondering if that red-eyed child was following them, but they couldn''t imagine that the same boy was right above them, silently observing the path they took.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    For those who wish to support me by making a donation, my donate PayPal:


    https://www.pay pal.com/donate/?business=H24E92FL2EBQ6


    ________________________________________

 Chapter 05 – Training 03!

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cindra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara silently followed the bandits, concealed by the shadows of the forest. Ensuring his presence remained unnoticed, he entered the forest. Every so often, they looked back, searching for the monster child, but they couldn''t see him.


    "Did we lose him?!" one bandit exclaimed.


    "I think so, but let''s just head to the camp. That monster wouldn''t attack our whole group," another replied.


    "But you saw, that wasn''t a child, his eyes were as red as blood, and he killed like a beast," said a third.


    "Shut up, just follow the path!" another snapped.


    As they made their way deeper into the forest, Madara silently leaped from branch to branch. He moved with the agility and grace of a predator, his red Sharingan eyes keenly observing every move of the bandits below.


    The bandits, clearly disoriented and still in a state of panic, didn''t realize they were being followed from above. They continued running through the forest, looking back more frequently but failing to notice Madara''s presence.


    Meanwhile, high in the trees, Madara deactivated his Sharingan to conserve chakra and continued leaping. His two months of training in the forest had taught him to move undetected, blending into the natural surroundings, so panicked bandits wouldn''t easily find him.


    Eventually, two hours later, the bandits arrived at a location that seemed to be a meeting point or camp. It was a clearing in the forest, with several makeshift tents and a central fire pit that had not yet been lit. There were signs that more than four dozen people used this space ¡ª footprints, food scraps, and weapons scattered on the ground.


    When the fleeing bandits finally reached the camp, they were visibly shaken, their expressions pale and eyes wide with fear. As they entered the clearing, they began anxiously reporting to the other band members about the "monster" - a child with red eyes who had decimated their companions and fought faster than any human, not even three adults could stand against him.


    The people in the camp looked at the newcomers with a mix of surprise and disbelief. "Where are the others?" asked an older man, clearly the leader. "And the carts you were supposed to bring?"


    The bandits stuttered confused responses, still shaken. "They''re... they''re dead," one said, trembling. "We couldn''t get the carts," another said, out of breath. "That boy... he attacked us. I''ve never seen anything like it. He was like a demon!"


    The camp was abuzz with murmurs. The bandits exchanged looks, trying to comprehend what had happened. The group leader frowned, clearly displeased with the news.


    "A child did this to you?" he asked, his voice laden with scorn and doubt. "How could a boy kill so many men?"


    One was trying to explain, but his words sounded incoherent and unbelievable. "His eyes... they were red. He moved like a ghost, faster than an animal. Three adults tried to kill him, but the boy killed them all," he said, looking back as if he expected Madara to emerge from the shadows at any moment.


    "I saw him dodge an arrow!" another spoke up, somewhat alarmed.


    "Okay, okay. You''ve encountered a monster and you think it''s a child, now go inside and rest, you need it. We mourn the others, but there''s nothing to be done. Tomorrow we''ll hunt this monster," the leader said, clearly not believing what he heard.


    As they entered one of the tents to rest, the boy in question was watching the camp from a safe position atop a taller tree, hidden among the leaves of a large tree. He studied the layout of the camp, identifying entry and exit points, and considering the best strategy for attack. His plan was to act under the cover of darkness, using the element of surprise to his advantage during twilight.


    "We have 50 men, of those 50, 20 are archers, but they won''t be useful when I attack. I can eliminate most before they even realize I''m in the camp..." Madara assessed the situation, also noting their weapons like clubs, swords, and axes.


    Madara looked to a corner and saw, in a part of the camp away from the main tents, a group of women who appeared to have been captured and abused by the bandits.


    He counted the men again, memorizing their positions and armaments for the next few hours without moving a muscle of his body. His plan was to first neutralize the sentinels and then infiltrate the middle of the camp.


    Night began to paint the sky with the last ray of the sun, and the bandits started to light the fire, making a feast and dragging some women into their tents. Madara remained still, not moving a muscle, analyzing the entire situation for the next few hours.


    "Facing a leader with 50 men would be a very difficult task for me, but catching them off guard and after a feast makes my job much easier...." He thought, feeling the situation was in his favor. When everything calmed down and the light was in the middle of the sky, he finally decided to act.


    When his eyes closed and opened in a bright scarlet tone, shining in the darkness, he moved with agility and silently out of his hiding spot, approaching the camp with the lightness of a shadow. The night covered him like a cloak, and since he was already wearing black clothes, only the reflection of his Sharingan could betray him as he got closer to the camp.


    Madara had already studied the pattern of the sentinels, and with all this information, he began to act. He decided to start by neutralizing all the edges of the camp.


    "Hmmm?!" A sentinel with a bow looked up as a shadow with red eyes jumped on him and delivered a kick so strong that the sound of his neck breaking was heard in the area, alerting another archer beside him who looked a bit confused, as he was a little tired. But this only lasted a few milliseconds, as Madara had already taken a kunai from his pocket and threw it at the other sentinel who fell unable to react while agonizing in pain in his own blood without being able to speak.


    He didn''t stop there, advancing against the next archers, one by one, eliminating the bandits on the edge of the camp. His ninja skills were something never seen in this world, so it was very easy for Madara to approach undetected and incapacitate them.


    Now continuing to use his silent feet, he advanced to the center of the camp. There was a group at the fire; he first went after those sitting next to the tents drinking, using his sword to start slicing their necks before they could react.


    Eliminating one by one, he attacked the group with 3 men in front of the fire, a direct attack killing one by surprise, the other two screamed in shock before falling to the sword of the little ninja.


    He knew this was his limit, as these bandits made a loud noise, but Madara was satisfied to have eliminated just under half of the camp. One from the group saw the corpses on the ground and the boy, before shouting to alert everyone.


    "INTRUDER! HERE!" he yelled, his voice full of panic and surprise.


    Immediately, the camp turned into chaos. Bandits rushed out of their tents, armed and ready to fight. They quickly gathered, trying to form a defense against the unknown enemy who had invaded their camp.


    They saw the boy, a little surprised that a child was killing them, and all advanced against the boy, attacking en masse. Seeing this group coming his way, Madara prepared for a broader attack. He quickly formed a seal with his hands, concentrating his chakra. The bandits, realizing the movement, but not knowing what it meant, watched the boy quickly forming signs with his hands.


    Madara puffed his cheeks before spitting them out with a blast of chakra and releasing his fire jutsu. From his mouth, a rain of fireballs burst forth, heading straight towards a group of advancing enemies. The fire jutsu hit them with full force, enveloping them in burning flames.


    Screams of pain and surprise echoed through the camp as the bandits burned. The smell of smoke and charred flesh spread through the air, adding a layer of horror to the already chaotic scene.


    The remaining bandits instinctively recoiled, horrified by the devastating power of a child spitting fire like a wizard, but no wizard could breathe fire from their mouth. They looked at the young boy with wide eyes of fear, murmuring among themselves. "Monster... those eyes... it''s just like they said, he''s not human," some said, trembling in the face of the relentless force they were up against.


    Madara, with his Sharingan eyes still glowing intensely, remained focused and unperturbed by the screams of "monster." He knew his abilities were unusual in this world, so he wasn''t surprised to be labeled this way, even though no child was an assassin like him, so he couldn''t complain, could he?


    Madara faced them all before picking up his sword, which he had dropped to cast seals, and took the first step, causing everyone to instinctively step back. Madara didn''t stop and began to run towards those who had still survived; he wouldn''t stop until he eliminated the last of them.


    As the hours passed, dawn began to break, bringing the first rays of light through the openings in the trees. The morning light revealed the scene that had unfolded in the camp: all the bandits lay dead, victims of Madara''s determination and skill.


    The camp, once a place of screams of fear and suffering, was now silent. Madara, standing among the bodies of the bandits, took a deep breath, feeling the weight of what he had done. Although he knew his actions had been necessary to end the threat the bandits posed, the reality of the violence still weighed on him, as he couldn''t yet get used to it.


    With the arrival of morning, Madara began to walk through the camp, looking for any survivors who might need help. Madara turned his attention to the people who were trapped in the camp, who were only women.


    Initially afraid of the child, now with dark eyes again, Madara began to free them from their bonds. Some of the women were in shock, unable to believe that the terror was over. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are free," Madara said directly. "Those men will no longer hurt you." And before any woman could speak, the boy continued, pointing his finger in a direction, "Follow the trail to the east," Madara instructed. "It will take you back to the main road. From there, you can find your way home or seek help in a nearby village."


    Madara no longer seemed to care about them and began to leave the camp after picking up something valuable for future use.


    He sank into the forest, disappearing among the trees as if he were part of them. The solitude of the forest was his refuge and his training room. Madara was determined to become even stronger, having only fought some small monsters and humans wearing banditry. He was still far from facing the main threats of this world, not that he was in a hurry, after all, he was only 6 years old and had only 1% of Madara Uchiha in the system.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 5 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 06 – Cirilla 01!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cindra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    In a place, a great man moved through the forest, with a girl in dirty clothes by his side as they walked through the area. This man was Geralt of Rivia, a witcher, emerging from the dense Brokilon Forest, accompanied by the young Ciri. The sunlight that penetrated the tree canopy illuminated their path.


    Geralt, who usually had an air of dexterity and coolness, seemed contemplative, almost disturbed by his encounter with Ciri, a girl who had been destined for him by the law of surprise. He had found her in the forest, a dangerous and mystical place by the force of destiny, governed by the Dryads, fierce defenders of their domains. Ciri, despite her young age, had entered the forest alone, demonstrating an unusual courage for a child, and found him.


    From the first moment their paths crossed in that forest, an inexplicable connection formed between them. Geralt felt a strange bond with the girl, something that went beyond logic or reason, something he never imagined having, after all, he could not have children, but still fought against it.


    Ciri, with her natural child''s curiosity and inquisitive gaze, looked at Geralt with admiration and a slight trace of trust. She felt safe by the witcher''s side, even knowing little about him. There was something about Geralt that attracted her, a sense of familiarity and protection.


    They had left the forest after undergoing a test, many things happened in this test, and he and the girl saw many strange things, things about prophecies and visions of the future.


    "How is it training to be a witcher?" she asked, looking at Geralt with curious eyes.


    "Dangerous," replied Geralt, his expression serious.


    "Can I be one too?" she asked, a spark of challenge in her voice.


    "No," said Geralt succinctly.


    "Why not?" insisted Cirilla, frowning in frustration.


    "Because it''s dangerous and you could die. And if you survive, you will be infertile," explained Geralt, trying to appear indifferent.


    "But I don''t want to have children," retorted Cirilla, a bit defiantly.


    "Everyone says that at first," Geralt replied, with a slight ironic smile.


    "But I want to kill monsters, can you take me with you?" the insistence in her voice was evident.


    "No," Geralt kept his response firm.


    "You don''t feel it, we are connected, you must take me!" Cirilla expressed, her tone becoming more insistent.


    "No," Geralt repeated, maintaining calm.


    "Didn''t you hear those visions?" Cirilla was clearly frustrated.


    "Yes," Geralt admitted.


    "Then take me to Kaer Mohen!" she demanded.


    "No," Geralt said again.


    "You''re so boring..." Cirilla grumbled, crossing her arms.


    Geralt remained silent.


    "Tell me, do you know what that vision of the man with red eyes was?" Cirilla changed the subject, her curiosity now focused on Madara.


    "I don''t know," Geralt replied, pondering the question.


    "But didn''t the prophecy speak of a man with many types of eyes, black, red, and purple, that he would summon something that would make the entire continent tremble and no force in this world could fight him, even the gods feared him!!! Do you think it''s real? Will I meet him?" The girl spoke with a mix of excitement and fear.


    "I don''t know," Geralt responded, his expression becoming thoughtful.


    "But the prophecy said that fate also intertwined him with me!" she concluded, looking at Geralt expecting some response.


    "Prophecies are dangerous and most are always misinterpreted, Cirilla, you can''t trust them," Geralt spoke with a more severe tone than usual.


    "Hm.... but I''m confident that I''ll meet this man, could he really shake the continent and make even the gods fear him?" She asked in a dreamy tone.


    "I don''t know." Geralt sighed with the girl''s insistence. And it doesn''t help that the journey to Cintra was long.


    Finally, after days of travel, they entered the boundaries of Cintra. Cirilla questioned about the trees, the sounds of the birds, and even about the stories that Geralt told around the campfire during the nights to make the girl stop talking all the time. "Geralt, how do you know so much about monsters?" she asked with eyes shining with admiration and curiosity.


    "Because I studied for it when I became a witcher."


    "Have I ever told you that I want to be like you?" the girl said enthusiastically.


    Geralt just sighed, but Cirilla, as always, didn''t stop. "Would you take me there one day, Geralt? To see where you learned to be a witcher?"


    "Kaer Morhen is no place for princesses, Cirilla," Geralt replied.


    Another day, they entered the forest wanting to reach the main road. At one moment, Cirilla started running around playfully in the forest, pretending to be a kind of female witcher fighting against monsters.


    "Don''t run around like that, Cirilla." Geralt spoke again in a severe tone, but the girl seemed not to care as she played along the way.


    She ran into a bush and disappeared from his sight, before letting out a scream. "AHHHHHHH!"


    "Cirilla!" Geralt immediately ran, drawing his sword from his back.


    He found Cirilla lying on the ground trying to crawl back while a necrophage in front of her writhed, ready to attack the girl. Geralt had no choice but to cast a sign, which would hurt Cirilla too, but at least save her from the attack, since he was still too far to reach her. However, something happened before he could complete the sign.


    With a sound of air cutting with a projectile, the necrophage was hit in its head with a strange knife, making it fall back writhing. Cirilla managed to get away a bit from the creature. She did not notice what hit the monster''s head, but Geralt frowned, not recognizing it, and he couldn''t look back, because that wasn''t the only necrophage emerging there.


    Three more appeared, and Cirilla was still in danger. However, before Geralt could react, three wooden kunais struck the heads of the monsters, each kunai hitting a necrophage with devastating force, making them fall to the ground writhing like the first.


    These kunais, even being made of wood, were charged with chakra, penetrating the defense of those monsters. In a matter of seconds, the threat was temporarily neutralized, because only Kunai reinforced with chakra could not kill necrophages.


    Cirilla, still trying to recover from the fright, turned towards where the kunais had been thrown, and where Geralt was also looking attentively, ready to defend himself if the one who attacked the necrophages was also an enemy.


    At the top of one of the trees, hanging upside down from a robust branch, was a boy. His posture defied gravity, as if he were stuck to the branch, a skill that defied all the laws of nature that Ciri knew. His scarlet eyes shone intensely, standing out in the twilight of the forest.


    Geralt frowned, analyzing the scene with caution. He was used to extraordinary phenomena and supernatural beings, but the sight of the boy hanging upside down and having that kind of pair of eyeballs was unusual, even for him.


    Cirilla, on the other hand, was completely stunned. "Red eyes... Who are you?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. The boy in the tree seemed like something out of a legend or fairy tale ¨C something she never imagined could truly exist.


    The boy simply detached from the tree, and as he fell through the air, he turned his body with a somersault and landed on his feet from 6 meters without caring about the height that should have broken the legs of any other boy. Upon touching the ground, he straightened up, his eyes still glowing with intense red. "My name is Madara Uchiha," he said, his voice calm and measured.


    Madara looked towards Geralt, then to Ciri, and finally at the four necrophages on the ground. "I was chasing these creatures, hoping to find their nest to destroy it, but it seems our paths crossed at this moment," Madara commented calmly.


    Geralt remained alert, still holding his sword. He knew that, in the world they lived in, encountering someone with such extraordinary abilities could mean both a blessing and a threat.


    Cirilla, recovering from the initial shock, looked at Madara with curiosity and a bit of fear. "How did you do that?" she asked, referring to the way he was hanging in the tree.


    Madara looked at them with a slight smile. "There are many things in the world that are difficult to explain," he replied. "But for now, you should move away from the fallen creatures, my weapons will only delay them for a while, they will start to rise again soon." Madara spoke, moving towards that side.


    Ciri saw the necrophages beginning to writhe on the ground again and she quickly stood up and went behind Geralt.


    Geralt nodded in agreement. "Seems so," he said. "Let''s continue. Together, we might better face the dangers that await us."


    "You will need either fire or silver to kill them," the witcher said to the boy, walking to the spot.


    "Then I''m lucky to have one of them." Madara commented with a smile, as he began to form seals with his hands.


    "What is he doing?" Cirilla quickly asked, showing some admiration for the boy with red eyes.


    "I don''t know..." Geralt admitted, he didn''t think the boy was playing at something, but what he was doing was quite strange to him.


    When Madara completed the seals, his cheeks swelled with chakra and air, before he blew out a blast with his fire jutsu, hitting all the bodies of the fallen necrophages on the ground as they began to scream in pain.


    "What is that?! Can he spit fire?!" Cirilla exclaimed with wide eyes.


    "..." Geralt did not respond, but frowned at that.


    Madara continued to release his jutsu, while his mouth spat flames for a few seconds before he released his jutsu.


    "I guess that solves the problem..." Madara observed the immobile and disintegrating bodies with his flames now, satisfied with that.


    "I guess we''re done here, I''ll be leaving. I need to find the nest of these monsters and would do it now without them." He spoke and quickly began to move.


    "Wait?!" Cirilla shouted, but Madara didn''t stop, jumping between the trees to find his objective. It had been 6 months since he had entered these forests, his chakra control had increased a lot, even being able to put this energy into objects, but he was still at 1% in his system, not knowing how he could improve even more and unleash more powers.


    "Meeting Geralt and Ciri is quite unexpected..., but anyway, there''s no reason we have this interaction now." Madara murmured and continued jumping with his feet wrapped in chakra, and he didn''t even imagine how he had left an impact on the Witcher and princess duo as he jumped through the air in the forest.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform! S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 07 – Cirilla 02!

    [Chapter Size: 2500 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cindra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Cirilla and Geralt continued their journey through the forest after seeing that the boy had left. They still had many questions about the strange boy who even made a witcher like him cautious. While Geralt remained silent, keeping his questions to himself, the young woman beside him seemed unable to hold back, filled with questions about the enigmatic red-eyed boy they had encountered. She bombarded Geralt with questions, while he, with his usual calm, answered with short and direct sentences, often admitting he did not know the answers.


    "Geralt, have you ever seen someone with eyes like his before? They were red but had dark spots; I''ve never seen anything like it. Are they magic eyes?" Cirilla asked, trying to keep up with the witcher''s pace.


    "No, and I don''t know." Geralt replied, keeping his eyes on the path ahead.


    "And how did he manage to spit fire like a dragon? That''s amazing!" she exclaimed, still impressed by the memory.


    "I don''t know, Ciri. I''ve never seen anything like it before," Geralt admitted, starting to show signs of fatigue from the young woman''s insistence.


    However, Cirilla was not ready to give up. "And his jumps, Geralt! He leaped between the trees as if he were flying! How is that possible?"


    Geralt sighed lightly, feeling the exhaustion from the girl''s incessant curiosity. "Maybe he trained for it, or maybe he has abilities that we simply don''t understand."


    Cirilla seemed to ponder Geralt''s answers, but her mind was still buzzing with more questions. "Do you think he''s some kind of witcher too? Or something even more powerful?"


    "No witcher can spit fire." Geralt spoke and continued. "There are many things in this world that are beyond our understanding, Ciri," said Geralt, evasively.


    "Do you think he''s dangerous?" she asked, looking at Geralt with a thoughtful expression.


    "Possibly," Geralt responded, "But he helped us against the necrophages. That must count for something."


    "Could I do that too?" She asked hopefully.


    "Very unlikely." Geralt said, skipping a stone and helping Ciri up a steep path.


    "Can you do that?" She asked.


    "No."


    "Do you think we''ll find him again?" Cirilla questioned, looking back as if she expected to see Madara following them.


    "It''s hard to say," Geralt said, his voice revealing a trace of uncertainty.


    Cirilla sighed, frustrated with Geralt''s evasive answers, but her curiosity about Madara remained. "Geralt, do you think he''s part of that prophecy? The man with the changing eye colors?"


    Geralt stopped for a moment, looking at Ciri with seriousness. "Remember that prophecies are not everything they seem, so don''t just rely on that."


    Cirilla nodded, absorbing Geralt''s words, but the image of Madara, with his red eyes and extraordinary abilities, remained fixed in her mind.


    As they continued their journey, the six-year-old girl continued with her questions while Geralt had even stopped answering the girl many times.


    "Geralt, do you think Madara is human or some kind of magical creature?"


    "How did he manage to hang from that tree upside down without falling?"


    "Did he learn to spit fire or was he born with that power?"


    "Do you think the red eyes of his have any special meaning?"


    "Could Madara be stronger than a witcher? How does he compare to you in skill?"


    "Do you think we could learn something from him?"


    The questions finally stopped after a long and exhausting journey out of the forest. Geralt and Cirilla finally approached the outskirts of the city of Cintra. The sunlight began to set, casting long shadows on the road as they spotted the city''s first patrols. The guards, in their distinctive uniforms, patrolled the area, keeping a vigilant eye out for any signs of danger or suspicious activity.


    Upon noticing the approach of Geralt and Cirilla, the guards quickly directed their attention towards them. Initially, their expressions were cautious, but they soon changed to surprise and relief upon recognizing the young princess.


    "Milady Cirilla!" exclaimed one of the guards, a mix of respect and joy in his voice. "We were so worried! Your sudden disappearance caused quite a stir in the court and kingdom."


    "I''m back..." Cirilla murmured to herself, somewhat displeased to be back. She responded with a shy smile to the soldier. "I''m fine, thanks to Geralt here," she said, indicating the witcher by her side.


    The guards turned their gaze to Geralt with a mix of respect and curiosity. The fame of the White Wolf, as Geralt was known in Cintra. "Master Witcher Geralt, it''s an honor to have you back in Cintra by the court," said one of the guards, making a respectful bow.


    Without delay, the guards escorted Geralt and Cirilla to a camp that had been set up for the search for the princess before returning to the city.


    Upon arriving at the camp, Cirilla, who had not left Geralt''s side, turned to him tugging at his clothes, "Geralt, I really don''t want to go back to Cintra," she said, her voice laden with hesitation. "I wanted to go with you, to learn about monsters, about being a witcher."


    Geralt, knowing the dangers and the cruel fate awaiting those who chose the witcher''s path, replied firmly. "Ciri, I''ve told you, I can''t take you. The witcher''s path is not for everyone, especially not for a princess of Cintra."


    At the center of the camp, a middle-aged man dressed in a robe like a mage and wielding a staff came to greet them.


    "Princess, it''s great to see you safe and sound. You gave the queen quite the fright. She will be relieved at your return, much more than she might admit. And you, my old friend, who would have thought it would be you of all people to find the girl, but I''m not surprised." Mousesack greeted them with relief and nostalgia.


    "Mousesack." Geralt greeted with a small nod.


    "Princess, you''re dirty. There are some servants who will take care of you, while I take your friend here for a moment." Mousesack spoke to Cirilla, and she was directed to a tent with servants while Mousesack would go to his personal tent with Geralt.


    "Geralt, it''s been many years..." Mousesack said, serving a glass of wine for both. He looked at the witcher with a serious look after those words.


    "What is it?" Geralt replied, taking the glass of wine.


    Mousesack looked directly into Geralt''s eyes. "You and Cirilla are bound by fate. It''s not just a coincidence that you met."


    Geralt, always skeptical of the forces of fate, responded coolly. "Coincidences happen, Mousesack. I was just in the right place at the right time."


    The mage shook his head. "It''s not that simple. Fate has plans for the two of you, whether you believe it or not. You are intertwined, for better or worse, you will be together. There''s a paternal bond; you might even consider her your own daughter."


    Geralt remained impassive, though internally he pondered Mousesack''s words. "Even if that''s true, I can''t take care of a child. My life is too dangerous for someone like Cirilla."


    Mousesack hadn''t given up as he drank his wine. "Geralt, consider staying. She needs a protector, someone with your skills and experience."


    Geralt shook his head. "Mousesack, you know I can''t. My journey calls me elsewhere. Cirilla will be safer here, with you and the others."


    After a brief silence, Mousesack nodded, acknowledging Geralt''s resolution. "I understand. But remember, Geralt, fate has a way of bringing together the most unlikely paths. I just hope that when it does, it''s not done through tragedy."


    "Maybe..." was the only thing Geralt said as he finished his glass of wine.


    "Before you leave, there''s something you should know," Geralt began, capturing Mousesack''s attention. "In the forest, we encountered a rather peculiar boy... he called himself Madara Uchiha. Have you heard of him?"


    Mousesack seemed thoughtful. "Madara Uchiha? That''s a strange name. What was so special about him?"


    "For starters, he was in the middle of a forest killing necrophages, and he''s no older than Ciri," Geralt spoke, making Mousesack raise an eyebrow.


    Geralt continued, describing the encounter with precise details. "He had abilities I''ve never seen before. His eyes were red, glowing... and he could hang upside down from the trees as if he were glued to them."


    "And there''s more," Geralt added. "He could spit fire from his mouth. He did it after performing a series of strange hand movements, as if he was forming signs or symbols."


    Mousesack pondered Geralt''s words. "That sounds like magic, but unlike anything I know. Hand movements... that could indicate some kind of sorcery or ritual."


    "He said he was hunting necrophages. He used a strange type of weapon he threw with his hands, neutralizing the creatures and fire to finish them off, I''ve never seen anything like it," Geralt concluded.


    "Interesting," Mousesack murmured. "This Madara Uchiha seems to be someone with exceptional abilities. I''ll keep that in mind. If he''s here in the Cintra forest, some rumors may arise."


    Geralt nodded. "Stay alert, Mousesack. I don''t know if he''s a threat or an ally."


    "I''ll investigate," assured Mousesack. "And Geralt, be careful out there." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There''s something else, Mousesack, when I found Cirilla, we were ambushed by the Dryads and they made us drink a strange liquid. It caused us visions, many of them about the future," began Geralt, his expression serious and thoughtful.


    Mousesack, had a genuinely curious look. "Visions, you say? That''s typical of the Dryads. They have methods to bind women to them, it''s no surprise they tried using it to catch Cirilla, since you also took the potion, what did you see?"


    Geralt hesitated for a moment, choosing his words carefully. "I saw a great frost, one that could destroy everything... And there were other visions, prophecies about a man with various types of eyes. The prophecy said he would bring a great impact to this world in the future, that even the gods would fear him."


    Mousesack listened to more details of the prophecy and murmured. "A man with dark, red, and purple eyes... that''s unusual. Do you think..."


    Geralt interrupted him. "I think this man might be the boy we met in the forest, Madara Uchiha. He had red eyes. I don''t know about the others, but something in him makes me believe he could be the one the prophecy mentioned. I''ve never seen anything like his abilities and methods."


    Mousesack pondered this. "That''s concerning and fascinating at the same time. This prophecy... did it mention Cirilla in any way?"


    "Yes," confirmed Geralt. "The prophecy seemed to intertwine her destiny with that of this man. I don''t know what that means for Ciri, but I felt it was important to tell you."


    Mousesack nodded, visibly concerned. "I''ll investigate this further and try to find this boy named Madara Uchiha."


    "I''ll continue my journey," said Geralt. "But if I find more information or come across this boy again, I''ll inform you."


    An hour later, Geralt approached a cleaner and tidier Cirilla, but with a look of sadness and apprehension. "Ciri, it''s time for me to leave," he said, trying to offer a reassuring smile, but that wasn''t a very good look for a witcher.


    Cirilla looked at him, her green eyes reflecting a bit of disappointment. "Do you have to go?" she asked, her voice slightly tremulous.


    "Yes, I have missions to fulfill and monsters to hunt. You''ll be safe here," Geralt replied, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder.


    Cirilla nodded, trying to be strong. "I''ll miss you, Geralt, the last few days were so much fun," she said, with a glimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Geralt crouched to be at the same level as Cirilla. "You''re strong, Ciri. And you have Mousesack and the others to look after you. Remember the lessons you''ve learned and stay safe."


    Turning to Mousesack, Geralt extended his hand. "Mousesack, take good care of her."


    The druid firmly shook Geralt''s hand. "I will, Geralt. And thank you for bringing her back safe and sound, you''re always welcome here, as much as our queen doesn''t like you much, she still knows to be thankful."


    With those words, Geralt bid farewell to Mousesack and Cirilla, embarking on his journey beyond the domains of Cintra. Mousesack had invited him to the castle, but Calanthe never liked the witcher who was connected to her granddaughter through the Law of Surprise he invoked on Pavetta and her husband at the time as payment.


    Cirilla watched until he disappeared from sight, feeling a mix of sadness and hope. Perhaps, at some point in the future, their paths would cross again. Meanwhile, she returned to the castle, ready to face the challenges that awaited her in Cintra as its princess. She also did not want to marry another prince, which is why she had fled from the carriage and into the forest. The memories of her adventures with the witcher in the last few days would be kept close to her heart.


    "Cirilla, let''s go to the castle to see your grandmother," Mousesack said, leading the girl to his carriage.


    "Do I have to get married?" The girl looked up at him, practically pleading for the answer to be no.


    "I don''t know, but some things have happened, I think not," the druid admitted.


    "That''s great!" She celebrated.


    "Did you have fun? Did you find anything interesting on this adventure?" The Druid sat in front of the princess, waiting for her to start talking about the mysterious boy.


    "Yes, Mousesack, I can''t stop thinking about that boy we met... Madara. Who is he? Where did he come from?" Cirilla asked, her curiosity overflowing in every word.


    Mousesack, walking alongside her, replied: "I''m not sure, Ciri. The abilities you and Geralt witnessed were certainly unusual. Perhaps I can look into ancient books or ask other druids."


    "Do you think he''s dangerous?" Cirilla continued, looking at Mousesack with inquisitive eyes.


    "He might be. Or maybe he''s just a young man with unique abilities, slaying monsters in the forest. Magic and power can be strange, Cirilla. They aren''t always a sign of danger but should be approached with caution," Mousesack advised.


    Cirilla nodded, soaking in the druid''s words. "He reminded me a bit of Geralt, but in a different way. As if he had a type of magic I''ve never seen before."


    "The world is full of mysteries, Cirilla. And sometimes, we find more questions than answers," Mousesack said, gazing thoughtfully at the sky.


    Cirilla sighed. "I wish I could understand more about all this. About magic, about monsters, about people like Geralt and Madara."


    "In time, you will learn, Ciri. Knowledge comes with experience and patience, and you have great magical potential within you. Perhaps you could be a sorceress and make your own magic," Mousesack spoke, offering an encouraging smile.


    "But magic is so boring, you have to spend all day reading..." She complained.


    "Indeed it is, but it''s the way," Mousesack said as the carriage, surrounded by guards, took care of them on the way.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 08 – Cintra 01!

    [Chapter Size: 1500 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cindra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    As Cirilla returned to the castle of Cintra, Madara moved silently through the dense forest, his scarlet eyes sweeping the area for signs of the monsters he was hunting. Having spent these months away from civilization, he had adapted to the rhythm of nature, learning to read the subtle signs that indicated the presence of dangerous creatures.


    Even though it had been a few days since he found Cirilla and Geralt, he had not yet succeeded in his quest, only today he managed to find new tracks of a group of necrophages with his sharingan. He advanced cautiously, and when he finally encountered the necrophages, there were many bodies of dead people in the area, which they sought in the forest or killed, to turn them into these creatures, as they are creatures that arise from corpses.


    Madara did not hesitate, he advanced to the nest and attacked with precision, throwing chakra-enhanced kunais before approaching for hand-to-hand combat. The fight was brutal, but Madara was prepared.


    As soon as the creatures noticed his presence with the first necrophages falling to the ground with their faces hit, and they advanced towards Madara, he had already performed the hand seals and took a deep breath.


    "Katon: H¨­senka no Jutsu." Fireballs rained down on the creatures as the nest and the corpses were all consumed by fire, some creatures managed to escape, and ran up to Madara running strangely, Madara used his small sword and skillfully dodged the claws while executing quick cuts of the creatures, although it was not a silver weapon to kill them, he still managed to tear off limbs, making it difficult to move, if someone was watching this fight closely, they would see a 6-year-old boy doing pirouettes and handling a sword that shone with the meeting of the sun in his movements while being surrounded by 6 leprous creatures making sounds of anger.


    They would be even more alarmed seeing the boy winning as the monsters begin to lose their arms, heads, and legs, Madara after symbolizing all of them, he launched his fire jutsu again, ending the monsters.


    "I guess with that, I won," Madara murmured seeing the place being consumed by the fire of his jutsu that began to spread through the place.


    He had spent six months of intensive solitary training in the forest, achieving remarkable mastery over his current chakra, jutsu, and sharingan. His days were always consumed by a rigorous regime that alternated between deep meditation, jutsu practice, and hunting monsters that infested the darkest regions of the forest. This relentless routine refined his skills, making him a formidable hunter and a master in chakra manipulation among his current capabilities, he would say if he were to measure his current power, he would be at the level of Sasuke before the chunin exams.


    Despite significant progress in his skills and an increase in his physical and mental strength, the system kept him at only 1% of the total power of the legendary Uchiha Madara. This restriction intrigued and frustrated him in equal measure, as he had no clue how to unlock more power from the system.


    Madara often speculated about the workings of the system, pondering the actions or achievements he would need to accomplish to unlock more of his latent power. But in the end, his theory that he had to do something big was what he trusted most, despite that saving people from death, destroying a bandit camp, and hunting monster nests was never enough.


    "My training ends here, as I''m not gaining anything more from this," Madara murmured, decided to return to the capital, Cintra.


    He wanted to observe the lives of the people of this world more closely, understand more about this world, now that he had enough strength to protect it from almost any individual danger.


    With the decision made, Madara bathed in a river before starting his journey back to civilization. He again began his journey that lasted a day as he jumped between trees, as he approached the city limits, Madara could see the city wall with the tip of the castle inside the city.


    He approached the high walls of Cintra, he did not decide to enter through the gates as he had left, without much effort now, he channeled his chakra to his feet and accelerated, running towards the wall and continued vertically climbing the stone wall while running, his movements so quick and silent that even the leaves in the wind would make more noise.


    Upon reaching the top of the wall, he noticed the sentinels positioned at regular intervals, their gazes turned outward, vigilant for external threats. Moving with the precision and grace of a feline, Madara slipped between the blind spots, passing by the sentinels without them noticing his presence.


    With one last jump on the wall, he leaped directly into the city dozens of meters below without fear, "Hahaha! This is fun." He said softly with some adrenaline. Stepping on chimneys and ornate ledges, he landed gracefully without damaging anything, still atop the house he landed on, he looked out over the city, which stretched for miles in front of him with houses and streets running to the opposite side of the wall he had entered.


    He did not waste any more time and began to jump between the houses heading for the heart of the capital, he used the rooftops of the houses and buildings as his path, leaping from one construction to another with superhuman agility. Below him, the streets of Cintra buzzed with city life; merchants making their last sales, citizens working and tending to their affairs, and watchmen making their routine rounds. However, no one looked up to see the figure moving above them like a swift shadow.


    "I''m here now, what should I do? It would be good to get some money, I''m no longer in the forest where I could hunt animals to eat..." Madara thought as he leaped through the air.


    He headed towards the city center, where commerce was most bustling, however, he changed his direction to the south where there was a less favored area, there was his old orphanage.


    He found it, a 2-story building while he looked at the movement of it, many children were doing their chores and there was a woman taking care of them, someone Madara knew well since the last time he was here.


    He looked at the children and noticed some new ones, which was normal in the orphanage, but he saw some that he remembered in his memories missing, imagining that either they would not be there or that someone had adopted them, but there was also a possibility of them being trafficked by the administrators of the place, Madara was not naive in knowing how these people were rotten, he jumped between the nearby houses and headed towards a boy ironically doing the same job he did before hitting his head, which was to fetch the bucket of water from the well.


    With a silent landing, Madara approached the boy focused on his task while he had not even noticed Madara. "Hey." Madara greeted and the boy got a fright not seeing someone so close to him. "Who?! Hm, Madara?!" The boy spoke with a voice of childlike surprise.


    "Hello Lucas, how are you?" Madara simply greeted him.


    "I''m good... wait! You, you''re alive? You disappeared and everyone said you had died, it''s been months!" The boy spoke a bit shocked.


    "I''m alive, just taking care of myself now, tell me something, did they throw my clothes away?" He asked.


    "Yes, Sister Tunny burned everything," He said.


    "I see... Where are the others, I don''t see 3 of you." He asked about the boys he didn''t see while he was studying the orphanage.


    "Mery went to buy something at the fair, but Martuy and Julia were handed over to strange men during the night," He spoke hesitantly.


    "What do you mean?" Madara raised an eyebrow.


    "I saw, saw when Sister Tunny took them in the middle of the night and took them away, I went to the window and saw men who looked like they were from Fred''s gang, taking them." He seemed very scared. "The next day, Sister Tunny had said that they were adopted without further explanations. But I saw Madara, I swear I saw that they were taken by force!" The boy trembled and cried.


    "You didn''t think to warn anyone about this?" Madara asked. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What could I do? They would do something to me, I hate their whippings, I''m sure it would be worse," The boy spoke, and Madara sighed.


    "I see, I''ll look into this, how long ago?" Madara didn''t fail to ask about this too, as it was quite important.


    "2 months..." He said.


    "Alright, I''ll check this out, goodbye." Before Lucas could respond, Madara jumped so high that the boy was left open-mouthed as Madara leaped between buildings leaving him behind stunned.


    Madara waited until dark before returning to the orphanage, he would find out how this disgusting scheme where the orphanage treated children as merchandise worked.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 09 – Cintra 02!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cindra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara ascended in the cloak of night, leaping between the buildings of houses until he neared the orphanage, treading silently on the wall, he kept his body horizontal as he walked to a window.


    "Did you hear the boy?"


    "Yes, such nonsense."


    "He said he saw Madara, that brat who had disappeared, Sister Tunny."


    "Stop the nonsense, even if he saw, the brat is lost somewhere in the city, we can''t do anything." The woman''s voice commented.


    "We should go after him, he would be good to be handed over for the next batch of children, I''m sure that man would like the boy and it wouldn''t even raise suspicions about his disappearance." Said the voice.


    Madara looked into the window and saw the woman who took care of the orphanage and an old man, who was the caretaker, he entered through the window without them noticing, while listening attentively to the conversation.


    Sister Tunny looked towards the window swearing she saw a shadow, but everything seemed normal, so she went back to the caretaker.


    "Whatever, tomorrow talk to Fred and the others, they can look for the boy around the city and take him to that man." She said and the caretaker nodded.


    "So, you want me, this seems even more fun." A voice was heard, startling the two present and when they looked up, they saw Madara upside down above them with a small smile, his eyes glowing scarlet in the darkness.


    Before they could react, Madara left the ceiling and with a pirouette kicked both their necks, causing the caretaker and Sister Tunny to fall to opposite sides.


    Both fell dazed with immense pain and unable to speak, since Madara hit the neck muscle so they couldn''t talk for some time. The sound of them falling was loud, but not compared to a scream of surprise, and the orphanage seemed still in silence.


    "HMMMMM...."


    "HMMMMMM!"


    Both tried to speak more without success, "You will stay like this for a few hours," He spoke looking at the two people scared and in pain. "So, it''s been 6 months and the first thing I hear from you is talking about me, how ironic, let me know more about this." He said leaving them even more scared with the child''s eyes.


    "You deliver children to Fred''s gang, but who is this man you were talking about?" He asks and both just looked in silence with eyes shining in fear.


    "You don''t need to talk, after all, you can''t do that now, just answer yes or no with your head, how about that?" Madara spoke, but the caretaker, looking scared, started running towards the door, Madara didn''t think twice before drawing a kunai and hitting the man''s head, making him fall dead the next moment.


    "Well, as you saw Sister Tunny, we can do this the easy way or the hard way, it''s up to you." Madara commented, the woman in front of him was really scared now, imagining how that boy had become this monster.


    "Don''t look at me like a monster, after all, we are the same, you sacrifice boys from here, and I pursue my goals, well, I''m willing to sacrifice you too." Madara spoke without any hesitation, he had killed many in the last months and was getting used to it.


    Sister Tunny, still scared, nodded her head.


    Madara began to question her about how this scheme worked, despite not being able to speak, Madara got what he wanted, he didn''t know much about the mysterious man, and Tunny didn''t seem to be lying while questioning.


    But the scheme was somewhat like child trafficking in this place, it seems they were delivered to Fred''s gang, ironically a man who came out of this orphanage and went into the world of crime forming one of the 5 gangs in the city and they took care of this side. They just acted as intermediaries while the children were delivered to other men, it seemed they were working for a rich person.


    "Anyway, if you do something like this again, I will come after you, do you hear, Sister Tunny." Madara spoke looking at her with threatening eyes with his Sharingan.


    She nodded quickly, scared. Madara left after that, he looked around the room and scanned every inch of the place until he found what he wanted, his eyes could see non-living things behind walls, but he could find small flaws and be quite analytical with his vision, he found what seemed to be a false bottom and quickly opened it, Sister Tunny looked alarmed, but with a look from Madara at her again, she fell silent.


    "So this is the money you receive from this scheme, 500 gold coins is a very large amount, while the children live on just 20 gold coins given by the city administration to maintain the orphanage." Madara commented, already knowing these details.


    He touched the coins and something happened, the system opened with a call for Madara.


    [----System: You have unlocked the first mission, gather 5,000 gold coins and acquire 1% of the system for every thousand coins]


    "This..." Madara murmured a bit surprised, but soon felt somewhat indignant, after all, it wasn''t the first time he had seen gold. "If I had known about this, I wouldn''t have given the money to those victims I saved from the bandit camp, I am really a fool..." He thought, a bit frustrated, but also understanding that he couldn''t have known about this before.


    Closing the system, he accepted the system''s offer in an option where he could take his current gold and the gold began to disappear from the box into his hand, going into the system.


    [Mission 1 ¨C Gather 5,000 gold coins ¨C Progress (521/5000) 10%]


    Madara sighed and closed the system, he stood up and went to the window, without looking at Sister Tunny who couldn''t speak, he jumped out the window, he would continue his hunt tonight and now Fred''s gang was his new target.


    As Madara disappeared into the darkness of the night, the city of Cintra, with its flickering lights and winding streets, hid untold stories at every corner. One of those stories was that of Fred, a name that resonated with fear in the darkest alleys of that side of the city. Fred was not a true name, but a title, a symbol of power that the young orphan had adopted as he forged his path through crime, even before Madara had arrived at the orphanage, Fred had established great power, Madara heard a lot about him from the older children during his time before the system. Encountering many times members of his gang, some even beating other orphans.


    Even in the orphanage, Fred was known to be violent and cunning, leaving Sister Tunny at the time often enraged, but she never did anything tragic because Fred was too dangerous, he learned early that the world did not offer mercy to the weak and proved to be extremely vengeful, even killing a city guard in revenge and escaped the crime without being caught.


    He began his domination of this part of the city with his sharp wit and a will of iron, with cruelty against his enemies, he bribed guards, killed competitors and people who challenged him and had created deep roots in the underworld of Cintra.


    There were gang wars in the city, no one could dominate the entire city, so it was divided into 5, often the high administration tried to end the gangs, but they never succeeded, so they gather and dominate each part of Cintra in the most peripheral locations.


    Madara continued cutting through the dark night of the city while using his eyes to see all the details in the streets below him, there were guards patrolling the place, some drunkards walking the street, and beggars sleeping on the street or trying to rob some establishment, however, Madara had not found anything of interest to him at that moment.


    Until he had his first encounter by chance a few streets away, a group of members of Fred''s gang collecting their tribute from merchants in their homes during the night. Madara stopped on a nearby rooftop and watched from above. When the group finished their collection and moved away through the labyrinthine streets of Cintra, Madara followed them, silently from above them.


    ''I look like Batman...'' Madara couldn''t help thinking that, just needing a dark cape.


    In a narrow and distant alley, Madara made his presence known for the first time, kicking one in the neck while striking another, killing the first two.


    "Who are you, you little shit!" the remaining three yelled, holding knives and clubs, but when they saw the eyes of the boy in front of them they hesitated, and Madara didn''t hesitate to throw 2 kunais at the heads of two of them.


    "What?! Don''t do anything to me! Please!" The last one screamed in terror.


    "Then tell me where Fred''s hideout is."


    He spoke, and Madara nodded, the man did not lie. "Leave the city and never return, otherwise, I will find you." Madara threatened him, and the man ran away scared through the dark streets to the main entrance.


    Returning to the rooftops, he headed for the hideout the man had mentioned, which was in an abandoned temple, there was the headquarters of Fred''s gang.


    On the way, Madara encountered another group in a corner assaulting a woman, he quickly threw kunais killing all 3 men while the woman still screamed and struggled to get out from under them, she was even more surprised when blood spurted everywhere as they fell dead around her, Madara continued on his way.


    "These bastards, they are a cancer in this city. I''m no saint, I might even say I''m a bad person, but these people are like filthy worms." Madara murmured.


    During this journey, Madara began to see more gang groups walking through the streets near the temple, he started his slaughter, wanting to finish off all those worms so fast they didn''t even feel it as kunais hit their heads, he had left a trail of defeated and dead gang members on every street he passed.


    Madara finally arrived at the temple, the place was silent, but as he approached the wall, he could hear the shouting of men inside the place, seeming to be celebrating. With his Sharingan, he saw at least 80 people inside, which must have been prostitutes and the gang itself, and there were a few more people in a cell below them, Madara entered through the window and advanced still silently inside, tonight would be unforgettable for Fred and his gang.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week! sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 10 – Cintra 03!

    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cindra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Entering through the window, Madara quickly merged with the shadows stretching across the ancient structure of the abandoned temple. While the people below seemed to be celebrating with loud voices and unrestrained laughter, the nearly 7-year-old boy moved undetected above them.


    Madara crossed to the other side of the temple as his scarlet eyes allowed him to map the temple''s interior as much as he could, his face turned towards the people below.


    Bandits and prostitutes danced and even with some naked while others didn''t even care as they took off their clothes and had sex right there in front of the others. As they drank and even bothered Madara many meters away from them with the strong smell of alcohol.


    "This must be Fred." Minato looked at the man sitting in a chair while he had a prostitute with exposed breasts on his lap.


    Madara marked the man and had already thought that he would not leave there without killing him after asking some questions.


    He began to move along the wall with his feet in chakra while finding a window to enter other areas of the temple.


    As he walked through the place, he even encountered some drunk men along the way. Without saying much, Minato kicked their necks, catching them by surprise as he walked along the wall and ceiling, jumping from the spot and breaking in a way they couldn''t even imagine how they had died.


    Madara continued on his way searching through corridors and rooms while killing more men from Fred''s gang. His Sharingan could detect life but couldn''t see through walls to other things, so it was a bit difficult to find what he was looking for, but he finally found a corridor to a room with 5 guards. This was the vault.


    "Why do we have to stay here while everyone else is having fun outside?" One guard complained.


    "Silence, it''s our shift day, just do your job and screw some whore tomorrow," another said.


    Meanwhile, Madara moved upside down and threw his wooden kunais at two men, hitting their heads while he jumped on the last two.


    "What''s this?!" One of them shouted as he saw his partners dying with some kind of projectile in their forehead, before he could say more, he was attacked by Madara. Just as there were only two men left, stunned and unable to scream, Madara launched another kunai at one while running to the last and cutting his throat.


    After clearing the guards, he went to the place, which was a vault, but there wasn''t a lock. Instead, Madara searched something on the walls using his eyes to see anything that indicated a secret button. Looking around, he noticed a brick different from the others and pressed it. After that, it didn''t take long for the door to open for the boy.


    "This... is kind of disappointing..." Madara comments as he looked at what was in front of him, just weapons and a gold box. He approached and touched it, ignoring anything else there.


    [----System: 713 gold coins recognized. Do you wish to donate to acquire 1% of Madara Uchiha''s strength? ----]


    "Yes."


    [Mission 1 ¨C Gather 5000 gold coins ¨C Progress (1234/5000) 14%]


    [----System: Donation accepted. You have acquired more than a thousand coins and gained another 1% of Madara Uchiha''s strength. Continue your mission to unlock more power. ----]


    As the gold coins disappeared and the system messages began to manifest, Madara felt a wave of energy flow through his body. It was more than just an increase in his physical power; it was an expansion of his chakra, which grew in intensity and volume.


    Not only did the chakra increase, but information also began to emerge in his mind. Madara received a new fire jutsu in his mind.


    **G¨­kaky¨± no Jutsu** (Great Fireball Technique), A C-rank Jutsu, which is an ability that allowed the user to exhale from the lung a massive sphere of fire that could engulf an opponent, a devastating attack that was both a test of skill and a rite of passage among the Uchihas.


    "This is interesting, but my chakra is already becoming a bit unstable since I''m not used to this current volume. I have to be careful and train my control later and even the new jutsu, which is more devastating than the old one..." Madara comments looking at his hand feeling the new flow of chakra passing through the channels in his body.


    ------System------


    Peak of Power: 2%


    Chakra: 150 Chakra (Equivalent to a genin.) S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    - Note: Chakra is the vital energy used to perform Jutsus. It must be managed carefully.


    Sharingan: 1 Tomoe


    - Note: Allows enhanced perception and the ability to anticipate basic enemy movements.


    Mangekyo Sharingan: [Locked]


    Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan: [Locked]


    Rinnegan: [Locked]


    Fire Jutsus:


    - Katon: H¨­senka no Jutsu (Fire Technique: Phoenix Flower Jutsu)


    - Description: Allows the user to spit multiple fireballs in quick succession. Requires practice for improvement.


    - Katon: G¨­kaky¨± no Jutsu (Fire Technique: Great Fireball Technique)


    - Description: Launches a large fireball with the breath from the lungs. Requires practice for improvement.


    Wind Jutsus: [Locked]


    Wood Jutsus: [Locked]


    After closing the system, he left the room heading towards where there were people stopped in the basements, captives of the gang. He intended to survey the entire situation before launching a direct attack at the gang''s party. He quickly passed by the bodies he had killed and headed towards the stairs in one of the corridors he found, speeding up to see the prisoners before some drunk saw the bodies he left in the temple corridors.


    Descending into what seemed to be a dungeon, there, Madara found a series of old cells. Inside them, men, women, and even children were imprisoned. They looked downcast and didn''t even seem to notice Madara entering quietly, the sound of the party was muffled by the distance and ceiling.


    Madara continued to walk through the place, some finally noticed Madara''s presence, startling them, "Who are you?!" A woman shouted a bit scared seeing a child with glowing red eyes in the dark.


    Madara ignored the woman and everyone who looked at him with considerable fear. His attention was on one of the children''s cells, a specific one had a child in a dress, he knew very well since this girl was someone from his memories in the orphanage. The problem is that there was no more life in the girl, she was with cuts and destroyed. Madara knew this is done with experiments. Fred and his gang would not likely do something like this; it is probably someone who receives the children and just returns them to the gangs to dispose of the bodies.


    "When did she die?" Madara asked, and the other children were a bit scared to answer. This girl was not the only dead child there; there were at least 3 more.


    "It''s been a week since they brought her; she died 2 days ago asking for help, but those monsters did nothing," said a beaten man with a somber tone.


    "I see..." Madara didn''t have much knowledge, so he didn''t know much about exactly how many days she had died from the smell.


    "Listen, everyone," Madara began without taking his eyes off the child, "I will free you and deal with Fred and his gang. You must run from the temple while I distract all of them." He spoke, drawing his sword, which glowed with blue chakra, and began to cut the lock of the children''s cell and quickly moved to the adults. After cutting them all, he disappeared up the stairs before anyone there could react, just seeing their doors opening.


    "What was that?!" The man who had answered the child spoke, stunned.


    Madara continued the path until he approached the main hall. The sounds of festivity continued loud. He arrived at one of the entrances, entering the hall calmly. He would start by killing them like a ninja, but he was quite angry now and would launch a direct attack, not eliminating them stealthily.


    "Hm?? A child?!" A man kissing a prostitute looked towards the entrance and spotted a boy with closed eyes entering the place.


    "Hey, who''s the kid?! Who invited her? Hahahahahaha!" Another drunkenly pointed at Madara and started to laugh.


    Fred looked where the men were pointing and saw the child with closed eyes. "Hey, did a child escape? What are the others doing?!" Fred shouted in rage as the noise began to quiet down.


    "Grab that child and take him to the cell, and see what the others are doing!" Fred growled, a bit drunk but furious.


    A tall man approached Madara, who no longer had his sword after breaking it on the locks, and touched his shoulder to take him to the cell. However, the man tried to move the child forcefully and strangely found it difficult.


    At that moment, someone entered through the door behind Madara, "The prisoners are escaping! Someone killed all our men!" He shouted worriedly and in that time, Madara opened his eyes and grabbed a knife from the waist of the man who was grabbing him before slashing his neck.


    Everyone looked on in shock at this and almost no one could breathe seeing that, as the man fell holding his neck unable to even scream, hitting the ground.


    Madara looks around at everyone and even the man behind him falls backwards scared, "I''ve noticed that you are trafficking children from the orphanage, so I came here to see to whom you deliver the children. You can tell for good or bad, but it doesn''t matter, because before this night ends, I intend to eliminate every last one of you." Madara declared, holding just the knife he used to kill the man, he begins to walk through the quite stunned group with those red eyes, looking at them like an implacable predator.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 15 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 11 – Cintra 04!

    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cindra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The sounds of drinks, laughter, and even moaning women were replaced by the silence that followed Madara''s declaration.


    Everyone looked around, unsure whether they were more surprised by the boy killing the man so easily or by his statement that he would eliminate everyone there while his red eyes followed each person present.


    Fred, from his chair, threw his prostitute aside without care anymore and looked at Madara with anger. "What are you waiting for! Kill that red-eyed freak!" He gave the order, and even though they had no weapons at the moment, many advanced with sticks they had found scattered around the hall, while others picked up knives to attack the child.


    Madara remained motionless as he saw the men approaching, very cautiously, especially because he seemed so calm when surrounded. His scarlet eyes were now fixed on Fred, he advanced a few steps, everyone still cautious, the boy walked among them as if he expected them to attack him. The women present at the party were watching cautiously while they gathered in a corner.


    "What is this monster doing?" said a man with a piece of wood.


    "What are we waiting for, get him, we need to capture the prisoners, if the guards catch them before us, they will charge us a good amount of money!" said Fred, enraged.


    The first man acted, he was fat, and had a large piece of wood in his hand throwing it at Madara. The boy, until then walking calmly, dodged the wood and with a pirouette, he reached the fat man''s neck before quickly cutting it with his knife.


    This move stirred the rest of the men as they all ran towards Madara with anger at seeing a gang member being killed like that. It was a strange scene, but Madara quickly was surrounded and began to dance among them all just using his knife and dodging to avoid attacks, for everyone around, it was bizarre to see a boy doing pirouettes while men tried to kill him, although they already defined Madara as an aberration.


    "AHHHH!!!" A prostitute screamed in fright.


    At a certain moment, Madara began to retaliate and started to cut and kill the men with fatal blows, even the boy had blood on his body while fighting the rest.


    "Go! Kill the boy!" Fred shouted to other men standing just watching, they began to run into the fight too.


    Even being clumsy drunks and even drugged around Madara, anyone could die surrounded in that way, while Madara made one man fall after another, spreading blood all over the place. Even the men affected by alcohol began to retreat in fear, seeing that the aberration in front of all of them had already killed more than 10 men and continued untouchable beyond the blood of the men themselves that got on his clothes.


    Fred, frowning, "Where are the archers! Shoot him!". 3 men emerged with loaded crossbows, they aimed at Madara and the boy decided to act, moving away from where the bodies were, he ran towards the men, the bolts from the crossbows went in his direction, one he used his body to lower, another used his knife, and the last bolt was missed by the archer. He approached the group of men while starting to cut them again.


    Screams of terror filled the place that until moments ago had drunk laughter and lascivious conversations, the women who sold their bodies, began to flee not wanting to stay there, "Where do you think you''re going!" Fred screamed and was enraged with some men trying to escape too, but surprisingly, Madara had thrown knives he found on the ground hitting them and making them fall dead.


    Madara continued on his way and his target was Fred, but the men began blocking his path with some brave ones. More bolts flew in his direction while he used his sharingan spinning to dodge the weapons.


    The boy grabbed a knife from the men he was fighting and began to throw it at the men with crossbows, taking them all down. Fred, watching this with much caution, decided to act differently while his men were being killed by this aberration and grabs a barrel from the high place he was and opens it throwing it in the middle of the group fighting.


    This was a special powder that Fred kept to fight against other gangs in the city. The Night Whisper Powder was an alchemically formulated compound especially designed to incapacitate people and temporarily blind them.


    A powder explodes above Madara and the other men. "That''s it! Got you!" Fred celebrates, seeing that Madara was also caught by the powder. This wasn''t the gang''s only barrel; they always had chemical weapons to fight against other city gangs, one of which were the flammable barrels at the site that exploded upon the first touch of fire. They would be stored in the warehouse, but Fred was starting a war against the neighboring gang the following week, so they were celebrating and preparing at the same time.


    When the smoke cleared, many men were with closed and stunned eyes. "What''s happening!?" yelled one. "Where''s the monster?!" said another, trying to hit the air with a piece of wood.


    A bit further away, the child appears with his eyes closed too, ''This is bad, what is this, I can''t even open my eyes and my head is spinning.'' Madara complained.


    "Hahahahaha! Got the freak! Now kill him!" Fred announced, seeing Madara dazed, unable to open his eyes.


    The men who saw this and were not affected by the powder became courageous, there were at least about 20 of them still, and they advanced against Madara.


    Hearing the multiple steps heading in his direction, Madara clings to the only certainty he has: his chakra. With his eyes still closed, his mind foggy seeking clarity, he concentrates, moving his hands according to his muscle memory of the last months, he quickly creates the necessary seals, invoking one of the jutsus he masters with more precision: Katon: H¨­senka no Jutsu (Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique).


    As the gang approaches and doesn''t care if the boy is doing something strange with his hands, Madara fills his lungs and blows towards everyone in front of him, releasing multiple fireballs towards his enemies.


    "What is this?!" Fred looked surprised at the sudden glow that appeared in front of him and saw the boy spitting numerous fireballs.


    Flames collided with the entire place while scared and pained screams emerged at the site. "It''s burning!"


    "Fire!"


    They screamed as the room went up in flames, the fire spread until it reached other gang barrels.


    "This?!" Fred looked dazed at the fire and the barrel before jumping back.


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    *BOOOOM!!!*


    Barrels began to explode at the site, Madara was at a common distance while waiting for his eyes to improve, he didn''t need to worry about the heat of the flames, since his elemental affinity would protect him from that, but he had to leave before the oxygen in the place ran out, slowly opening his eyes, he could at least see everything blurred at this moment, ignoring the screams of pain, Madara began to walk through the place, towards the exit.


    People were still running through the place looking for the exit, some managed to escape while others were hit by debris falling after the fire started exploding the barrels.


    But before he could realize, someone advanced against him and with his muscle memory, he lifted the knife and parried a sword that was heading in his direction.


    "You damn monster. You can even spit fire? Never seen anyone do that before." Fred commented with a diabolical smile.


    "..." Madara didn''t respond while he kept the sword pressing against his knife, Fred withdrew his sword and tried to strike another blow at Madara, the Uchiha boy saw the blur and parried again on the left side.


    "What''s wrong... having trouble seeing? You may have destroyed my gang tonight, but I at least will take you with me!" Fred knew that after the fire spread and the barrels exploded, he wouldn''t last much longer, so he would take this monster with him, consumed by the hatred and alcohol he had ingested at the party.


    Madara tried to counter the man amid the flames with more barrels exploding in the place.


    *BOOOM!*


    *BOOOM!*


    ''I can''t beat him without my eyes, and he doesn''t give me space to perform my jutsu.'' Madara thought as Fred would deliver another slash, Madara skillfully spun the knife and threw it, embedding it directly into the man''s shoulder, making him drop the sword.


    "You son of a bitch!" Fred growled as he fell injured backward.


    "You almost got me..." Madara murmured as he approached.


    "Tell me about the children, who receives them?" Madara asked seriously, he didn''t have much time, his chakra was also nearly depleted after using the sharingan all night.


    "Go fuck yourself, freak!" Fred cursed, he wouldn''t answer the child and would rather die than do that after what the boy did.


    Understanding this, Madara picked up the sword that had fallen to the ground and drove it into the man''s chest to make sure he would die there, with a look of surprise, Fred died as the flames of the place spread and began to consume his body.


    With nothing else to do, Madara followed the corridors trying to find an exit, even with his vision still blurred, he managed to climb a wall and exited unseen by the crowd, emerging outside as the old temple burned, illuminating the sky of Cintra.


    Raccoon Here:


    I wrote this chapter, but I felt like something was missing in it... Give me your opinion.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available: S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 12 – Cintra 05!

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    As Madara escaped by climbing the walls and leaping across houses, that part of the city was already in chaos. At first, the guards who avoided these areas because they were dominated by gangs were surprised by the sky shining, which soon led them to hear people screaming about fire as they ran, prompting them to quickly inform the commander.


    A little girl sleeping in a high room of the castle woke up to the disturbance of a faint light at her window, and she went to it to see flames in the middle of the city, wondering what was happening.


    "Fire in the Greg gang area?" A man shouted in the barracks. "Let''s enter the area." He quickly gathered 30 soldiers and headed to that side of the city.


    They quickly arrived at the temple and saw people in tattered clothes, women running, and some of Greg''s men running with injuries and burns. "Catch those men and stop those prostitutes!" the commander spoke.   S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop!" The guards began to catch the fleeing people.


    "Control the crowd, don''t let the fire from inside the temple spread."


    *BOOOOMM!!!*


    *BOOOOMM!!!*


    *BOOOOMM!!!*


    *BOOOOMM!!!*


    "Damn Greg and his men, did they have bombs stored?!" The captain growled, hearing the explosions inside.


    They began trying to control the fire while pushing back the growing crowd of onlookers. As they tried to prevent the fire from spreading outside the temple and reaching other parts of the city, new platoons of soldiers began to follow because half of Cintra could see the fire in the sky by then.


    "Captain, Lord Mousesack is here!" A soldier spoke, and the commander went to greet the court mage.


    "Lord Mousesack, it''s good to see you here. Can you stop the fire?" The commander greeted him properly.


    "Yes, give me space." Mousesack said, placing his staff on the ground as he walked to the temple.


    "Give space to Lord Mousesack!!" They began to shout orders, and Mousesack started to summon his magic with an incantation.


    He began to invoke his magic, and the fire from the temple windows began to respond to it and tremble before starting to decrease. Mousesack looked somewhat tired since the temple was not small, and he had to use a large amount of chaos energy.


    He returned to the commanders of the soldiers, "Now, can you explain to me what happened here?" Mousesack asked calmly.


    "This place belonged to one of the city''s gangs, their leader was known as Fred, according to what his men said, they were attacked by a monster child. That''s where the chaos started," the man spoke cautiously.


    "And why would a city gang feel comfortable occupying an abandoned temple, and nobody did anything about it?" Mousesack asked with a sharp look.


    "That... Unfortunately, we couldn''t deal with their gang," the man stuttered a bit.


    "It doesn''t matter now, let me see those men who survived, I want to hear more about this monster child." Mousesack put that matter aside and walked over to some captured men as they fled from the burning temple.


    "I swear, I saw the child, it had evil red eyes and could kill a man before he could react with sharp claws!" said a man chained to the ground surrounded by soldiers.


    "Shut up, you''re completely drunk," said the guard, slapping the man.


    "Wait, let me hear them." Mousesack appeared, and the guard made way for the druid to talk to the men.


    There were five of them captured, some crying with burned arms and others injured with cuts, as Mousesack could see. "Tell me more about this monster..." Mousesack asked.


    "Why should we..." A man beside him spoke and spat on the ground.


    "This monster seems to have ruined your entire gang, don''t you at least want revenge?" Mousesack asked again as the man huffed.


    "We should talk, that monster had wings on its back and spat fire!" said the first drunk returning to his story.


    "Shut up, you idiot. If you want to tell him, at least tell the truth and don''t lie like a drunk fool," the second man growled at his companion and turned back to Mousesack.


    "We were partying when we discovered a child appearing in the middle of the hall, soon after they said the prisoners had escaped, and we thought the child was one of them, I saw, I swear I saw, when Zef was going to take the child to the cage, the boy pulled a knife from Zef''s own waist before he could react and I saw Zef falling to the ground writhing like a pig as his neck was cut by the knife," he said, looking at the


    "He used a knife? He didn''t have claws?" Mousesack asked curiously.


    "No, he knew how to use it, I''ve never seen anyone like that, I would say the child was some kind of assassin wizard, I saw him get involved in a fight of several people against the child, and he could dodge all attacks while he seemed to play as he reaped everyone''s lives," the man spoke and paused before continuing. "Tell me, wizard, are the witches creating a new kind of aberration now? I know very well that that child was human, but his red eyes, how he moved, and how he killed all of us as if we were mere slaughter, that was not human at the same time," the man growled.


    "Not that I know of any new experiment about witches. But this is intriguing, this reminds me of one of my recent investigations, tell me what was the boy''s eye like?" Mousesack asked.


    "The eye? To me, it''s just red, what more could I say," the man spoke, shrugging.


    "I saw it! They like eyes of the very devil that was hungry to take our souls! Hm? Ouch!" the first drunk spoke scared, but took a punch from his companion.


    "If you''re going to say something, say something right, you idiot," said the second man.


    "I saw it," a third from the group spoke softly, and Mousesack looked at him. "At one moment, the child looked at us after killing Zef, he said he would kill us and leave no one alive, when he looked at us, I saw his eyes were red, but had black designs on them, I can''t say what they look like, I''ve never seen anything like it," said the other man.


    "This really does match the description of Geralt..." Mousesack murmured and returned to the men. "How did the fire start? Was it the child who did it... spitting fire from his mouth?" Mousesack asked to make sure they were talking about the same child.


    "Yes, we thought we had caught the damn thing! Fred threw some powder on him, which blinded him, but you can imagine our surprise when he started to move his hand and make strange signs before spitting fire at all of us?! That shouldn''t be right, were we facing some kind of dragon?" a fourth spoke.


    "I see... well, it seems I know who we are talking about," Mousesack concluded and asked to see the captives.


    He spent some more time interrogating and was surprised that the child had released the prisoners before starting the attack so that they could escape. "At least the child doesn''t seem to be so bad..." Mousesack gave his observation and returned to the castle, since the next day he had to report to his queen.


    As soon as the day dawned, he was summoned by the queen, in the throne room, was Calanthe Fiona Riannon sitting in the highest chair, symbolizing the highest position in the kingdom, by her side, her current husband, Eist Tuirseach, leader of the Skellige islanders. To Mousesack''s surprise, little Cirilla also appeared in the throne room.


    "Good morning, Mousesack, I hope you have slept well," Calanthe greeted him, in the throne room at that moment, it was just the royalty and armed guards.


    "Thank you for asking, my queen, I am well. Even due to recent events," Mousesack bowed and waited for his queen to speak.


    "So I would like you to proceed with what you discovered because my city was involved in a fire in the middle of the night. But before I must deal with our little intruder today," she turned to Cirilla standing next to the throne. "You never come here to listen to the nobles, why your interest today?" She raised an eyebrow.


    "I saw the fire! I want to know what happened too!" Cirilla spoke with a sly smile.


    "Perhaps this is not a conversation for a little girl..." Calanthe said.


    "Please! I promise I''ll never run away again!" Cirilla pleaded.


    "Let the little girl, Calanthe, I''m sure the more you lock her up, the more rebellious she will be," said Eist next to her with a smile while winking at Ciri.


    "..." Calanthe did not like that while sending a hawkish look to her husband, but ended up not commenting anything and turned her attention back to the court mage. "Proceed with the story."


    "Yes, my queen," Mousesack said and began to recount.


    "So a child wiped out almost an entire gang in one night?" Calanthe said, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes, my queen," Mousesack said after he had spoken about the report.


    Cirilla wanted to speak, but Calanthe stopped her before continuing. "This is quite unusual, is the child by any chance..." She spoke and was going to finish with a monster, as no six-year-old child should be so cruel or have so many abilities that she only imagined witches should have.


    "I don''t know, it could be that, it could be a witcher who went through the trials, although the age is even younger than what the known schools tested for, or it could be something new," Mousesack commented, the strange abilities of this Madara Uchiha intrigued him, and he had never seen someone fight in that way.


    "Monster or not, this child must be a great warrior," Eist commented with some humor; in Skellige, strength was always respected.


    "It''s him! I knew it!" Cirilla shouted, no longer able to contain herself.


    "So this child is the one that the witcher and my granddaughter found in the forest, he entered Cintra?" Calanthe asked with a sharp look.


    "Yes..."


    "Do you think he is a threat? Should we try to get rid of him at all costs?" Calanthe asked again, clearly she was concerned about a boy who possesses such strength, and if he were a threat, she would mobilize all the city''s forces behind the child with red eyes.


    "I cannot say yet, my queen, this morning I heard a report that the boy belonged to an orphanage and had disappeared months ago, he used to have black eyes, not red, before he started the attack, he went to the orphanage and the caretaker said he tortured and killed another man. This to me is quite concerning," the druid spoke and continued. "But I must still say that the boy saved a handful of men, women, and children from human trafficking this night, moreover, Geralt told me that he saved Cirilla''s life, I believe this may warrant the benefit of the doubt before saying he is a threat," Mousesack commented, analyzing the whole situation.


    "Yes, it''s true! I knew it, we are connected, he had black eyes too!!" Cirilla seemed to be unraveling a puzzle with joy.


    "You are not connected to anyone!" Calanthe shouted at the girl, the last thing she wanted to hear was about fate and these connections, it was enough that her granddaughter was connected with that witcher, now there''s another boy? She refuses to believe and did not want to hear more about it. Cirilla lowered her head with her grandmother''s fury, while Calanthe turned back to speak.


    "I want posters of this child all over the city with a reward, I want you to capture him," Calanthe gave the order to the commander of the guard in the room, and he quickly bowed and started to leave to carry out his orders.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 13 – Cintra 06!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    While Madara was the subject of discussion among the royalty of Cintra, Madara had slept a bit in an abandoned place he found.


    He woke up quite dirty due to his fight from yesterday. "I must find new clothes... And take a bath..." He thought and got up from the bed he slept in, yawning.


    The fight from the previous night had spent much of his chakra, even with the increase of 2% from Madara. Still, he continued using the Sharingan and chakra to fight that gang, some unfortunately fled, but he didn''t have to deal with his condition, since his eyes returned to normal only the next morning without any discomfort.


    His stomach growled at that moment, "I guess I should get by here a bit, should I now stay in Cintra or leave it?" Madara murmured.


    Not knowing the answer to that at the moment, he walked to the window and jumped to the roof of the neighboring building, he keeps jumping while the city seemed to be coming to life at that moment, he headed to the opposite side of the district where Greg and the others were, since this region would probably be talking about him.


    He followed to an area where the houses were prettier and larger, an area where the nobility resided, due to the higher location of the city, people dressed differently and Madara ended up circling the area until he found a house where there was a boy his age at the window, making an ideal target, he waited for the boy to leave the room, before entering through the morning guards unnoticed and invading his room. Madara grabbed a bag from the room and put on less conspicuous clothes of the noble boy for him to wear.


    "How can these nobles wear clothes like this and think they''re beautiful!" Madara looked at the strange clothes and murmured, he knew that in any medieval society, colors mean beauty, he could see that in the noble''s room while there were all kinds of warm colors, but the clothes were exaggerated while they seemed to have balloon sleeves, making Madara discard that type of clothing while looking at the wardrobe. He ended up choosing the most discreet clothes and in black or similar colors with a more common designer like trousers and common shirts, Madara knew these nobles wouldn''t miss clothes like that.


    He knew he was stealing here, but who cared about that, he had to survive. Leaving the place, he found a bathhouse like a sauna, he sneaked into the building again, which was tall and had the possibility of walking on the walls unseen, he passed through the women''s bathroom where there were several naked women, and found an empty bathtub, he just threw his bag with new clothes aside and started to finally take off his clothes to clean himself.


    Thus, a six-year-old boy took advantage of relaxing in that place while on the other side of the doors people had no idea of Madara''s presence, of course, this did not last long, as soon as he saw movements of people approaching that bathtub, he had to leave while grabbing a clean towel on a bench and jumping onto the roof again.


    "Hm?! Why is this water so dirty!? Guren! Clean this bathtub!" A fat man shouted when he saw his favorite bathtub with water a little dirty and seeming to have been used in a short time.


    Meanwhile, Madara changed his clothes while leaving the bathhouse unseen, he returned to the city and began to walk through the streets with his black eyes and clothes that matched him.


    "Hm? What do you want, kid?" Madara entered an inn and the man behind the counter looked at him askew, wondering what a boy wanted with him.


    "I''d like to buy my first meal." Madara said, placing a coin on the counter.


    The man still looked at him suspiciously, while taking the coin to make sure it was real. "Strange... A little boy buying a meal on his own, I would say you stole this if you weren''t wearing quite expensive clothes... but money is money... But I don''t want your parents to come here bothering me later, you hear, kid?" He murmured and Madara nodded calmly.


    The next moment, Madara sat eating his meal, which was a stew, something very welcome after months of eating only what the Cintra forest could provide.


    He enjoyed his meal for a while until the door opened with some armed guards. They approached the owner. "Serem! How are things?" One of the guards spoke.


    "Hello captain, the usual?" Serem, the innkeeper spoke while seeing the guard nod, he always provided a meal to the city guards and patrols in the morning, this gave a certain protection to his establishment.


    "How are things going, I heard there was a big fire on the other side of the city." Serem commented wanting information, as this was another business he took care of here.   S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, we don''t know much, since it''s the soldiers from the other side of the city who are dealing with it, however, Queen Calanthe has issued a search order against a child, can you believe it?" The captain laughed.


    "A child?" The innkeeper looked interested.


    "Yes, they say it''s not a child, but a monster in its form, at the barracks they are saying he massacred a gang in the city, but the order is just for a search, our queen wants the child or whatever it is alive." Said the guard still with humor, finding the situation quite hilarious.


    "Let me see... This seems to be interesting."


    "Show him, recruit." The man beside the captain took out the paper as soon as his captain asked and extended it in front of the innkeeper.


    "Hmm... This image is a bit strange." Serem couldn''t help but murmur. It was the image of a boy, but he had devilish features and red eyes. ''I don''t know why, but this reminds me...'' The innkeeper turned his face to where Madara had sat, finding only the empty table with the eaten dish. ''Where is that child? He left without me seeing him?'' The man scratched his head confused.


    "Any problem, Serem?" The captain asked following his gaze to the empty table.


    "No... everything''s fine... It''s nothing." Serem spoke returning to converse with the guard about other subjects and trying to catch new information from the city and the district they were in.


    Meanwhile, Madara walked through the streets calmly with his hands in his pockets and his bag of clothes on his back. ''They made an image of me and are looking for me... That''s understandable after some members of Fred''s gang escaped alive...'' Madara murmured internally.


    He wasn''t worried about walking openly through the city, since the image they created of him didn''t seem to denounce him much beyond him being a child while he kept his sharingan deactivated.


    His hand went to his pocket, with a single Kunai left from his attack, he needed to acquire more and needed a blacksmith for that. "In this district, there are only bathhouses, brothels, and inns..." He thought, since he was in the richer area of the city, where the nobles were, he went to an alley away from eyes and jumped as soon as he entered on top of the roofs and headed to the south side of the city where there were blacksmiths according to his memories.


    Arriving at a place after traveling a few kilometers for a few minutes, he arrived on a street full of people working with wood, forges, and handicrafts, he found a dwarf in a workshop with a forge and approached.


    The dwarf seeing the brat approaching, let his bad mood show. "You''re dressed too well for the brats that come looking to learn my trade, but I''ll tell you now, I don''t take apprentices!" Exclaimed the dwarf angrily.


    Madara raised an eyebrow. "I''m here to request your services, dwarf. If that''s a problem, I can look for another blacksmith then." Madara spoke calmly, much more than a child should speak, making the dwarf a bit taken aback.


    "And what do you want?" He became interested in what the boy might ask of him.


    "I want you to create this type of weapon, but it has to have a certain weight, this is a wooden mold." Madara spoke handing the kunai to the man that he had created with the heaviest tree he found in the forest.


    "What is this? I''ve never seen anything like it. Is this a kind of knife?" The dwarf said, studying the wooden kunai.


    "You could say that, I need you to make at least 20." Madara spoke.


    "20? It won''t be cheap, boy. I want 100 gold coins for that, can you pay?" The dwarf said, crossing his arms.


    Madara pulled out a pouch from his pocket and began tossing the coins into his hand, leaving the dwarf surprised by this. "Here are 150 gold coins, I want you to create a small sword, I know you can make one suitable for my size." He said.


    "20 weird knives and a small sword? What do you plan on doing with this, kid, a massacre? I don''t know what''s in these strange knives..." The dwarf murmured almost demanding an answer from the child.


    "Don''t worry about it, just focus on doing what I asked, and..." Madara looked at him seriously and took the kunai back before the dwarf could react. "I hope you don''t break our agreement." Madara spoke, throwing the kunai into the stone wall next to the workshop, the kunai with a small sound of breaking stone, buried into the wall leaving the dwarf open-mouthed.


    "What the hell was that!?" He practically screamed, looking at that simple wooden knife embedded in stone. He had never imagined something like this and now understood why the child wanted 20 of those knives made of metal.


    This made him think of the child and a chill ran down his spine wondering what kind of monster in the form of a child he had just made a deal with, turning his gaze forward, the boy had disappeared leaving him even more alarmed.


    "What kind of demon have I just done business with..." He murmured, looking at the 150 gold coins.


    Madara continued walking through the streets, there were already posters of his supposed appearance around this area, which made him laugh a bit at the appearance they described him. He moved his face back and felt some people following him. He continued walking calmly, until he found an alley where he waited for his pursuers to also enter.


    "The kid went into the alley alone?" Said a man from the gang of this part of the city.


    "Seems so, let it be. Let''s go after him."


    "But isn''t that strange?"


    "Who cares, it''s just a kid, must be a noble''s son lost on this side of the city, we might get some money and Murty might also be interested, did you see the kid''s fancy clothes?"


    So they entered the alley, not even realizing the boy was already breaking their necks using his fists and kicks, "Seems this gang is looking for kids... Maybe I should have more luck with them." Madara thought while looking at the bodies and thought about acting against another of the 4 gangs of the city, Murty''s gang, also called Los Sanguenarios.


    Raccoon Here:


    I don''t know if there were dwarves in Cintra, but I added one here, let me know if I''m wrong.


    I changed the format a bit of how I write, what do you guys think, did you notice the difference, is it better or worse?


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 14 – Cintra 07!

    It was hard to write this chapter, I thought I wouldn''t be able to, since I''ve been sick all day here... But we did it, I hope I''ve maintained the quality.


    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    A week had dragged on since Madara Uchiha eliminated his pursuers and declared war on the underworld organization of the area. However, he did not make a direct attack; he needed to train his skills with a greater amount of chakra and with the fireball, not wanting to enter a situation like what happened with Greg, since his fire jutsu was more of an all-or-nothing move than him having control of the situation.


    But that didn''t stop him from acting in the shadows, for days, Madara ran through the southern part of the city hunting down Murty''s men, one by one, they fell and appeared lying dead in alleys alone with clean cuts. The legend of the boy with red eyes began to grow stronger here, with many attributing the murder cases to the boy on the poster more than anything else in public opinion, making people fearful while they began to draw their curtains earlier than usual.


    Murty was not someone Madara was familiar with and knew that soon this man would make a move, from what he tried to extract information from the gang, the leader was a dwarf, quite gruff and would do anything to achieve his goals.


    Meanwhile, at the base of his gang, the man who commanded the underworld of the area was sitting looking at some men trembling at that moment.


    "I already told you, Murty! He''s killing all of us, the guys are afraid to go out on the street!" One of the men spoke bowing in front of the dwarf.


    "Yes, he has eyes like blood, wings on his back, and claws, spitting fire like a humanoid dragon!" spoke the other with some fear.


    "You''re talking nonsense! Get out of here!" Murty spoke angrily, no longer wanting to hear those men.


    Another man approached. "What should we do, boss, this isn''t good for business... The men think we are the target of this child-monster." He spoke calmly.


    "A child, they say... But there''s no child capable of such deeds," Murty murmured, his mind working frantically. "What are you, then? A specter? An abomination?" He exclaimed, but it was more a question to himself than to his man.


    He turned to the man who came to speak with him. "He eliminated 12 of my men... If we''re going to fight a ghost, let''s go all out to catch that bastard and make him regret messing with us, I want to catch that creature and kill him after torturing him!" he declared.


    "But how?" The man asked.


    "Everyone talks about seeing a shadow running on the rooftops of houses, let''s catch him with our men, I want at least 20 beasts on the roofs. Also, send a message to our contact, say his business might be in danger, at least he will send help with that." Murty declared and the men nodded, doing exactly as he asked.


    Meanwhile, Madara was training his body in the forests passing through the walls of Cintra without drawing attention, he made one of the abandoned houses his temporary base in the city, but always left to spend time or even days in the forest, training the great fireball jutsu and improving his chakra control. Madara always acted against the gang at night, Madara returned to the city, a ninja among the shadows. He hunted the members of Murty''s gang doing illicit or immoral activities.


    But today was different, he decided to act by going to Murty''s base after getting this information from his men in the last few days, as he entered the city during the afternoon, he went towards the blacksmith he had requested his work from.


    "Boy?!" The dwarf saw him suddenly and spoke cautiously to this odd child.


    "Have you completed the work?" Madara asked.


    "Yes... it''s here..." the man spoke while going behind his forge and grabbing a bag full of metal pieces, which Madara deduced to be his kunais. He approached, placed the case on the ground, Madara opened it and picked up a kunai while flipping it quickly, surprising even the old man as the boy tested the weight.


    "It''s heavier on the left side... but it''s usable for what I want to do." Madara complained softly, the blacksmith heard this and would have been enraged by anyone else, but he was afraid of the child, this boy was strange and in this district, there were murders happening and rumors of a red-eyed monster child.


    "This is good..." Madara picked up the short sword and tested it, finding it to be good work, at least passable.


    "With this, I''m off, thank you. I hope to do business with you later." Madara said and started to leave.


    "I hope to never do business with you again..." The blacksmith murmured, watching the boy leaving and entering an alley.


    Madara reached the roof and had a few more hours before dusk, he returned to his current dwelling and started to organize things, he couldn''t carry all 20 kunais, but he put 12 in his pockets and stored the rest with his clothes. He strapped his small sword on his back, like Kakashi, and wore an outfit with a cape, looking like an Anbu.


    He then jumped from the window and returned to the area, as he jumped across the houses of the southern region, he encountered a group of gang members gathered, he advanced to watch them, but noticed something while in the air from one roof to another, the reflection of the fight reflected the metal of an arrowhead pointed at him.


    He was without his Sharingan, so it took him by surprise, when the arrow flew towards him, he quickly grabbed a kunai and deflected the arrow that flew towards him, he activated his Sharingan and saw the man, but that alerted other men with crossbows already waiting for him at the location, indicating that it was a trap set for him.


    Madara dodged an arrow that flew by his side and jumped before another bolt embedded in the roof of the house. Dice and arrows flew from all sides as he tried to dodge them all.


    "We found him!"


    "Let''s catch this monster!"


    "He seems to be dodging our arrows!"


    The men laughed and celebrated while Madara was hiding behind a chimney. He looked at the various men and was in a tight spot, he needed to act, this wasn''t what he planned on the night of his attack, but now he had to make do.


    He quickly started running across the roof, while projectiles flew towards him, but Madara managed to deal with it while dodging one by one, the first men he approached exchanged their mocking laughter for shocked and desperate looks, as Madara was right in front of them. He took out his kunai and started to eliminate them.


    "What are you doing?! Kill the monster!"


    "He''s getting close!"


    "Help!"


    "You bastard! AHHHHHHH!!!!"


    The night was filled with desperate screams and curses as Madara eliminated all the archers and men with crossbows. The gang members who stayed below as bait, heard everything with fear in their eyes.


    Suddenly, Madara emerged from the darkness of the night after eliminating all the men on the roof and advanced towards them, even screaming, no one survived in the next seconds, Madara had killed them all. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They almost got me... again." Madara admitted, though he managed to handle the situation, now as a ninja he felt frustrated when he didn''t have total control of the situation.


    "Anyway... Let''s go to Murty''s base." He said leaving the bodies behind and going in a direction he had already known in the last few days.


    He found a descent in a hidden place, there was the entrance to the base, there were two guards, but they were already lying on the ground as Madara entered the underground. The place was quite bad for a gang base, and Madara could hear the voices of men talking among themselves in the distance.


    Jumping onto the ceiling, Madara began to run head-down through the base. The guards soon saw a child land on them, but without time to react as he entered into darkness, he continued advancing through the base using his kunais, it didn''t take long to enter the main room, where there was the dwarf named Murty and the safe.


    With a kick to the door, Madara would quickly deal with Murty, as soon as he entered, all the men inside were surprised by the child with red eyes under his cloak staring at them.


    "It''s him! He''s here to kill us!" Shouted a man as he fired his crossbow in fear at Madara, by some luck, the shot was headed directly for the boy''s head, but with a quick movement, Madara caught the arrow with one hand before it hit his face, leaving everyone quite shocked.


    Madara took out his Kunais and started to throw all of them at the 7 people in the room. With almost all fallen dead, however, Murty was wounded in the leg.


    "AHHHH! You damned monster!"


    "You''re involved in human trafficking, who is the final customer?" Madara asked.


    "Hm? I will never tell, monster!" The dwarf spat.


    "I''ll ask one more time. Who is the man you deliver children to." Madara asked again.


    "I don''t know! Even if I did, I would never tell," He said.


    Madara sighed, "alright then..." he murmurs, and before the dwarf could react, Madara cut his throat, eliminating the leader.


    At that moment the door opens. "Boss! We have problems! All our men are dead! Hm?" The man who just arrived finally noticed Madara surrounded by everyone dead in the room.


    "AHHHH!!" The man screamed in fear and started running in the opposite direction, this made Madara grab a kunai and throw it at the running man as he fell to the ground dead.


    "Let''s see the safe now..." Madara said and opened the place with the key from Murty''s clothes.


    Madara saw a box with at least 1100 gold coins, a great amount. "As expected of a dwarf..." He smiled as he transferred the gold into the system to gain an additional 1%.


    [System: Power Peak: 3%!]


    "So it seems I''ve arrived too late..." Suddenly a voice appeared behind Madara leaving him stunned by this, since he hadn''t noticed the man.


    There was a man looking at all the bodies with a portal by his side, he was the man, the one Madara was looking for, and he was a mage.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 15 – Cintra 08!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara didn''t move an inch from his spot; he hadn''t noticed the mage behind him until he heard his voice, and neither of them made a move for the next few seconds.


    The next moment, Madara leaped up holding a kunai and turned to throw it at the mage, but before Madara could react, a force field threw him far away, making him fall at a distance.


    Madara quickly got up, looking at the mage in front of him; he appeared to be a middle-aged man and quite tidy, he seemed to look at Madara with very intrigued eyes.


    "So you''re the one they call the monster boy? You look like a normal child, but your eyes, I''ve never seen anything like it... How interesting..." He commented, maintaining a slight smile.


    "..." Madara remained silent, making his mind work on some way he could get out of the position because not even he thought he could win against this mage in a direct confrontation.


    "You''re strange at the same time, because I don''t feel any chaos energy in you...?" The mage asked, looking at Madara, any monster or mage should have this energy, but the boy in front of him was clean of it, almost as if his powers didn''t originate from him, as if he was different from everything that exists in this world.


    "You can breathe fire, I''d like to see that!" He said again, waving his hands, sending another telekinetic wave straight at Madara, who tried to escape, but the range was too wide, and it hit him again, making him crash into the wall behind him.


    ''Damn...'' Madara murmured internally, feeling some of his ribs breaking with the impact.


    "You really intrigue me, child, I usually use children in my experiments, that''s why I make the gangs work for me in exchange for favors and gold. You wiped out 2 of them, which caused me some loss, but I''m sure that when I dissect you completely, I will get great results from your strange body and abilities." The man spoke as he approached Madara.


    The boy, who was in pain writhing on the floor, suddenly threw a kunai at the mage, who used a shield to stop it. "I''ve never seen this type of knife, you throw it like the bolt of a crossbow, using just your hands, it''s incredible, although I''m not interested in physical fights." He commented, and Madara threw another Kunai, hitting his shield.


    Madara threw a third one, but the mage, thinking the kunai was aimed at him, hit the lantern that was supporting the light in the place, making it fall to the floor while the light in the room dimmed.


    ''Smart...'' The mage had to admit, but quickly sending another wave of telekinesis at Madara, or where he should have been, for the wave hit the empty wall, no longer finding the boy''s body as the shadows reached, hiding his body with the lack of light.  Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Where did he go?'' For the first time, the mage felt that the situation was no longer under control. He quickly turned around to see the boy hanging from the ceiling making numerous seals, before blowing a large fireball at the mage, leaving him dazed at that moment.


    Raising the shield, the flames hit it while the mage kept his hands raised to protect himself. "This boy, how can he spit so much fire without chaos energy?" The man murmured, quite intrigued after noticing that the child wasn''t using magic, it was something else and had to do with those seals he made before launching the flames.


    As soon as the flames exploded in the room and stopped, the mage tried to look for the child in the room, but only the flames covered the place. "Damn... I can''t lose him..." He murmured while looking for Madara, a unique specimen for his current research.


    He was still guarding the exit of the place, so the boy couldn''t leave that flaming place, suddenly, black objects began flying in his direction again and he raised the shield, but still unable to see the child due to the light in the room.


    "Are you going to keep hiding, child...?" He said, sending a wave of telekinesis to the place where the kunai had come from. It traveled through the fire, knocking down and breaking objects in flames, but he was sure he didn''t hit the boy.


    Another kunai came from his side, and the mage quickly raised the shield making the kunai hit it, he launched another wave of telekinesis, but without success, another kunai came from the opposite side.


    ''This brat, what is he doing?'' The mage murmured, blocking all of Madara''s attacks while he was running around the place throwing his kunais. He always ran through the mage''s blind spots trying to create an opening.


    "Do you think this will work!?" The mage exclaimed, unleashing his power differently from before, sending a shockwave in all directions, causing everything to fly, even Madara was hit and fell against one of the walls as the flames spread.


    "You really thought you could beat me, brat, but no matter, now you are mine." The man spoke with a slight smile, walking through the burning room while approaching the fallen Madara.


    But something happened, the mage felt dizzy and fell to his knees, Madara stood up at that moment and launched another kunai. The mage quickly made the shield, he was going to send another wave at the child, but Madara was already on top of him, kicking his chest.


    The man fell backward and launched another wave of energy, but he got dizzy again and sent it late while Madara managed to dodge a bit clumsily, because he was injured as well.


    "What?!" The man was baffled, not understanding what was happening, he was having nausea and dizziness hit him many times, making him look around to find the source.


    "The fire, of course..." He said as if it was the most obvious thing in the world, his lungs are not made to breathe carbon gas created by the fire, this began to affect him.


    During a fire, various dangerous gases can be released, besides carbon dioxide, including carbon monoxide (CO), which is colorless, odorless, and highly toxic, leading to severe effects such as dizziness, confusion, loss of consciousness, and even death by asphyxiation.


    ''But why does the boy seem unaffected?'' the mage questioned himself, observing the young man from afar. For a moment, he thought the boy might possess some form of biological adaptation, a type of special lung that made him resistant to asphyxiation. However, this theory crumbled when he noticed Madara''s cheeks, abnormally swollen, a sign that he was deliberately holding his breath. A simple, yet effective strategy, which the mage had regrettably overlooked.


    ''He''s holding his breath... and I''ve been breathing this air the whole time, how can I be so foolish... the child had planned this, he knows that to cast my spells, I need to speak the incantation, however brief.'' The mage murmured internally, he was casting various spells to protect himself from the boy, but the boy was doing this on purpose, even if it wasn''t hurting him, Madara was forcing him to breathe the air with each shield he raised.


    Madara didn''t waste time seeing the weakened mage, launching another kunai, the mage was forced to launch another shield, and Madara launched another Kunai right after, the Mage tried to raise the shield, but dizziness hit him again, delaying him as the Kunai hit him squarely.


    "AHHHHH!!!!" The mage screamed in pain with that blade hitting his stomach. Madara ran towards him trying to finish off the mage with his sword, since he had spent all his kunais.


    "I have to kill!" The mage shouted and cast another spell in fury, he had underestimated this child and his anger had taken over his mind, he launched another telekinesis in a 360 spin while Madara jumped on him, which threw the boy far away again.


    This telekinesis blast affected the room even more as the space began to collapse in various corners, even the exit started to crumble behind the mage.


    ''I need to get out of here!'' The mage now seeing that he no longer had control of the situation, he had lost control after underestimating this strange child, he had blurred vision and could no longer catch the child, using his last energy reserves to make a portal and leave before he could faint.


    Madara, seeing this, even more injured and a bit burned even with his natural resistance to fire, picked up a kunai on the ground that had fallen from the confrontation and with effort and pain, he threw the kunai at the mage as he was passing through the portal hitting his foot, he had inhaled carbon dioxide after being thrown the last time and could no longer hold his breath, so when he aimed at the mage''s head, his dizziness hit, and hitting his leg when he threw the kunai.


    The mage seemed to jump as the kunai hit him, but he passed through the portal and it closed, leaving only Madara in the burning room.


    *Cough* *Cough* Choking and coughing violently, Madara''s hands sought support as he struggled to rise from the ground.


    ''I need to get out of here, the exit is blocked...'' Madara murmured with dizziness hitting him and looking at the collapse while the flames still burned the wood of the place, he quickly turned and headed to the side where there was a vault. He crossed the corridor and found what he was looking for, a hatch that he had seen before going to the vault.


    He opened it with trembling hands, revealing the dark current of the city''s sewer below. The pungent smell hit him immediately, but it was a small price to pay for the chance to escape from that hell. Still coughing and having no other choice, Madara jumped, landing in the dirty water without going into it, using his last reserves of chakra, he continued running to get out of there as the flames invaded everything in that room.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 16 – Cintra 09!

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "I need to find a place to rest..." Madara murmured as he limped through the city''s sewers. He had fractured several ribs, as seen through his sharingan, and had dislocated a wrist and his shoulder needed repair.


    He followed the path until he found an exit through a manhole, climbing up with caution and effort after sustaining so many injuries against that wizard. He lifted the cover and noticed movement above him of people running at that moment; it seemed that a fire had started to affect this side of the city. He waited until a group of soldiers passed by the street he was on and opened the cover, quickly exiting, then after closing it and seeing more people running in that direction, he hid in an alley.


    Waiting for more soldiers and inhabitants to pass, he continued his way to get out of that place, entering through the city''s alleys, passing by beggars who wondered what was happening, until at a certain moment, he came face to face with a group of soldiers.


    "You! Stop, child!" The soldier immediately shouted as soon as he saw Madara walking in his state.


    Madara slowly positioned himself in a fighting stance.


    "Captain, he''s just an injured street kid..." Said a soldier next to him.


    "You know our orders are to report any dark-haired child we see, let''s take this child with us!" said the man and turned to his men. "Grab him." His men started moving towards Madara, while he quickly prepared to surprise the soldiers. He might have been almost out of chakra or without a sword, but he could certainly escape from a group of soldiers after killing a few.


    "This is an exaggeration." A new voice emerged behind the soldiers, and a middle-aged man with a staff appeared, walking towards the soldiers who immediately stopped.


    "Lord Mousesack!" The captain of the squadron quickly greeted the royal druid.


    "Hello, captain, don''t hassle just a child, let him go." Mousesack spoke calmly to the man.


    "Yes, sir! You heard him, clear the way and let the boy pass." The soldier gave the order to his squadron, and Madara hesitated a bit before continuing.


    His wary gaze was on the man who was said to be the druid, while the same studied the boy with a small smile, and Madara saw him even wink at him.


    After Madara passed the soldiers and there was no incident, he continued his way to the part of the city where he made his base.


    He had no more trouble getting there and ended up jumping into the abandoned building, making bandages with what he could among his items, and bandaged himself as he had knowledge from his past life, but still feeling a lot of pain.


    After sleeping, Madara woke up alert, but without moving with someone in that room at that moment, he was a bit frustrated that he was followed, he was sure that he had covered his tracks.


    "I must admit, this place is full of traps..." The person spoke, and Madara recognized the voice from the previous night because it was that druid.


    Mousesack looked admiringly at the lines the boy had placed in the room, nearly invisible. "I know you''re awake, and I know you must be frustrated, wondering how I found you. Well, you may fool all the soldiers in this city, but a mage or a wizard knows very well how to deal with this when we use our abilities." He commented, and Madara jumped up, placing his feet on the ceiling, hanging upside down while activating his sharingan.


    "Are you here to capture me, wizard?" Madara asked with a tone that he would fight and kill if necessary to escape.


    "Oh, no. Actually, I''m here to talk. It''s not every day that we see the monster boy that everyone in the city talks about, even there is a young woman at the castle asking about you every day, so I''m quite curious." He calmly looked around.


    "But I don''t see any monster with wings and claws, what I saw was just an ordinary boy last night and I can still see him, even though he''s doing something that defies the laws of physics and that his eyes have changed."


    "What do you want..." Madara was cautious and his voice remained unfriendly.


    "Well, I was more curious about you, you as in the descriptions, don''t use claws and devour your victims, what I saw was an incredible skill with the blade, better than all the knights of Cintra. You use blade and traps to catch your enemies, despite using moves I''ve never seen in my life. I saw what you did with the men with crossbows on those roofs last night... You really know how to surprise me, tell me, are you the result of some herb experiment, only witches would have skills similar to yours." Mousesack commented in a surprisingly friendly tone.


    "No, if you want an answer, I was born this way, this is the lineage of my family, the Uchiha clan." Madara declared, he would at least say that to this mage, since he got him out of a problem yesterday and he didn''t seem to be like the mage Madara fought.


    "Uchiha clan? Interesting, I''ve never heard of it, I went after your records and your parents also had the Uchiha name... But I didn''t find any records of parents before them..." The man murmured, knowing that he had researched Madara and even went to the village where Madara''s parents had arrived after having the boy, but nobody knew the couple''s parents and they never spoke of where they really came from.


    "Knowing this, do you still plan to capture me, because I don''t want to waste time, if you came to fight then I will fight..." Madara threatened once more.


    "No, I''m here just as a curious friend, if you allow me, you don''t seem to be a bad person, even though it''s shocking to see a boy committing a massacre, I didn''t see you attack anyone innocent and I''m curious what could have hurt you so much like last night, I doubt a dwarf leader could do that." He asked, scratching his head.


    "It was a mage, one that I''m hunting." Madara responded in a neutral tone.


    "A mage...? Why are you hunting him...?" Mousesack was quite surprised, he saw the remnants of chaos magic at the place where Madara fought against the mage.


    "The orphanage I lived in, was providing children to Fred''s gang in that area of the city, Fred''s gang acted as an intermediary, that''s when I acted against them to find out more after hearing about some acquaintances being handed over to them, one of those people was a 7-year-old girl, when I found her at Fred''s place, she was already dead and destroyed, probably the mage returned her to them to dispose of as a useless guinea pig, whatever he did with her, because I saw with my eyes that she was missing several of her organs." Madara spoke calmly, but there was fury in his voice.


    "This seems serious, so this mage appeared last night?" Mousesack asked, thinking about it, there were many reports of children disappearing in the city, but he had no idea there was a scheme of this level. Many mages get lost in creating forbidden research and those who even use children for study must be reported immediately.


    "Yes, we fought and I managed to wound him a bit, but he''s still alive..." Madara commented still on the roof.


    "I see... you know how to paint, would you like a picture of the man, if possible." Mousesack asked and Madara nodded. He fell again after detaching from the roof and went to an ink and quill with a sheet on the headboard he had stolen from the noble family and began to paint, Mousesack stayed in place.


    Madara was not an artist in his past life, but he was also not bad, adding his sharingan that captures everything in perfect detail, helped him make a real image of the middle-aged man he faced yesterday.


    After finishing, he handed the picture to the druid. "Here."


    "Hm... this will help a lot..." Mousesack had to admit how Madara acquired the details.


    "And now?" Madara asked, still wanting to know what the man would do with him and the possible child kidnapper now that he has this information.


    "As I said, I''m here for conversation. You haven''t committed any serious crime beyond killing some outlaws, and..." Mousesack looked at the pile of clothes. "Stole from some unfortunate nobles, but that can be revealed, however, I have a question." He turned to look at the child still with red eyes.


    "You saved a young girl in the forest a while ago, did you know she was the princess of this realm?" Mousesack asked.


    "Yes, it''s Cirilla." Madara was honest, seeing no reason to lie about it.


    "You know her then... Tell me, what do you think of her?" Mousesack asked, wanting to understand about the prophecy that this boy would be linked with Ciri and that he would have power that even the gods would fear.


    "She... I don''t know her, but I know about her future, she will spend half her life running, whether it be beings from other worlds, powerful people from here, and even her own father. Everyone wanting the power of her blood and even the training she will receive at Kaer Morhen won''t prepare her completely." Madara shrugged, he had no reason to hide this, maybe it would make her more prepared with the druid knowing this information.


    For Mousesack, this was a bigger shock than everything combined since he met the boy, this child spoke with confidence and he was not being illogical, which made the Druid think about the possibilities of what really could happen.


    "You... would you like to come to the palace with me and live there?" Mousesack immediately asked, if this boy has some destiny connection with Ciri and he knows of this terrible future, he could really help her after talking with the grandmother, which would not be easy, but Mousesack would find a way.


    "I refuse." Madara spoke without much thought. "I still have things to do out here and have a mage to take advantage of and finish my hunt." Madara spoke calmly his reasons.


    "I can understand that..." Mousesack spoke a bit disappointed, but it was okay. "I will help you in your hunt, look for me when I am outside the castle or I will come here to give you new information, this investigation is also a problem of Cintra. Anyway, do not commit any serious crimes and try to be discreet... My offer will always stand and you can go to the castle to look for me." Mousesack said, taking something from his mantle.


    "Here is a healing potion, it will speed up your healing quickly." He said, handing the flask to Madara.


    Madara nodded in thanks and Mousesack turned, opening a portal before stepping through it, "Child, you must take care of yourself, anyway, I hope to hear great deeds of you in the future. Goodbye." He spoke and the portal closed the next moment.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 17 – Cintra 10!

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Mandara picked up the potion and drank it as soon as the wizard had left it, trusting the man after all he had heard. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He remained silent for a while, pondering their conversation. "What should I do now... I doubt I can destroy another gang to get information without attracting that wizard''s attention; he will seek revenge against me, and if I get caught in a trap, things will get pretty bad..." Madara thought.


    He opened the system and had gained 3% of Madara''s peak, his chakra was double what it had started at, he gained a substitution jutsu, which is very useful, since if he had mastered it before the fight against the wizard, he could have dealt with the wizard more easily and would not have been hurt so much.


    "I may be Uchiha Madara, but I am still so weak... But I also can''t demand too much from myself when I am only nearly 7 years old." Madara murmured thinking about what to do from now on.


    "I will look for work as a Witcher, this will get me a lot of gold coins, I should accumulate another 2 thousand coins and as soon as I improve my strength to 5%, I will resume my hunt against the gangs of this city and that wizard...


    Madara murmured and went back to rest, seeing that the potion was already taking effect on him, he could be well in the next few hours and a few hours of sleep would be welcome.


    In the castle of Cintra, Mousesack quietly entered his quarters, he was hanging on to everything he had discussed with the boy, which left him quite intrigued, because just like the wizard, Mousesack did not feel chaos in the boy and the only explanation was the lineage that the boy mentioned.


    "Uchiha Clan... Wizard kidnapping children and the future of Cirilla... Maybe this is even too much for an old man like me..." He murmured picking up some books and a diary, marking everything he heard, so as not to forget what he witnessed.


    "Uncle Mousesack!" The door to the office opened and he did not need to look to know who had entered at that moment, because only one person was so bold as to open the door of a wizard like that and the little girl with white hair and emerald eyes addressed the man at the desk.


    "I heard that Madara destroyed another gang in the city! Did you go see what happened, did you find him?" The girl asked quickly, as this was the topic of the moment for her, she herself had become attached to the name of Madara since she met him in the forest, curious about the boy and admired by his strange abilities, which brought a certain envy to the little princess.


    "Are you wanting to know more about the boy?" Mousesack asked, he did not know why the girl had so much interest in Madara, maybe because he saved her, because he is causing a lot of gossip in the city or because her destiny is really linked.


    ''Maybe I''ll never know, but certainly Madara did not lie about the future of this girl... Maybe he can help her, he mentioned even that the training of Kaer Morhen will help to get rid of all the problems... Which means that Cirilla will go there one day, which worries me about this kingdom, since Calanthe would never let Cirilla go to a witcher school... means that... the Nilfgaardian Empire is starting to move in the south...'' The man was thinking about many things at the moment, even forgetting about the girl in front of him.


    "Mousesack!!" Cirilla shouted at him with dissatisfaction.


    "Hm? Oh, sorry about that princess, did you say something?" He asked with an apologetic smile.


    "You asked a question and didn''t even listen to me!" She murmured.


    "Can you repeat?" He instructed.


    "Yes! You asked me if I want to know about Madara, yes I do want to know, I also want to go around the city taking down gangs like he is doing! Everyone says he is a monster, but he seems more like Geralt, can you tell him to teach me to be cool too?" She asked with her eyes shining in hope.


    "Hahaha. If only I had success in that..." The man spoke thinking that Madara was different from anything he had seen and did not know if he could pass his abilities to anyone else in this world not being his lineage.


    "But I spoke with him, he''s a curious fellow, indeed." He commented in good humor.


    "Really! Was he nice to you? Did you fight? Did he say how he defeated the gangs? Will he come here?" The girl got excited as always and asked several questions.


    "Easy there, princess. We had a little chat, but there''s nothing I can tell you before I speak with your grandmother," he said with a smile before the princess pouted in dissatisfaction.


    "But I did invite him here, maybe one day he''ll accept, we''ll see," he said and started to get up. "I might try to put in a good word for him to come here, but you must promise me that you''ll dedicate yourself more to your studies, how about that?" He proposed, and she quickly agreed to the idea.


    "Well, now I''m off to see your grandmother, she too needs answers," Mousesack said and left the room with the princess before heading to the throne room where the queen was already waiting.


    He entered and after greeting her, spoke with the queen, though he already imagined she would be skeptical about most things he heard.


    "What do you plan to do?" she asked him.


    "I''m going to investigate the disappearance of the children and check out the Madara orphanage. See if what he said is real and start looking into the matter in the city''s ceremonial groups as well," he said.


    "And the boy? Will he be alright on his own after everything he''s done?" she asked.


    "You should have brought the boy by force, wanted to see if everything they say about him is real," Eist Tuirseach commented beside her in a playful tone, Calanthe sighed with her current husband and waited for Mousesack to speak.


    "I don''t think the boy poses a danger to the kingdom, and what he said proved to be true seeing the place where he fought against the mage, it''s not worth becoming his enemy, he could be a good ally and even a good protector if I can convince him to come to the castle to be a knight''s apprentice or even my apprentice, depending on how we see his real abilities," Mousesack said, and Calanthe looked at him for a while before speaking again.


    "The lineage you mentioned, are you looking into that?" she raised another issue.


    "Yes, I''m investigating further, knew his parents were Uchiha, but never heard anything about this Uchiha clan. I''m researching to learn more about this name and its origin," Mousesack said.


    "I''ll trust your judgment, but I want his movements in the city to be monitored, I want to know everything he does in this city," she said, and Mousesack nodded before leaving the room.


    While all this was happening, thousands of kilometers away, a certain witcher entered an inn, where he found an old acquaintance.


    "Geralt!" The bard recognized the witcher immediately.


    "Dandelion¡­" Geralt murmured, looking at his friend.


    "Hahahaha! Look everyone!" he announced, pointing to his friend and the whole inn turned to look at Geralt, who didn''t quite appreciate the attention he was receiving at that moment.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! This is Geralt of Rivia, the witcher I saved a while ago from a great danger!" The young Dandelion announced to everyone as many laughed and Geralt wanted to hit the bard at that moment.


    He endured as Dandelion recounted the tale where a bard saved a witcher''s life from bandits using only his lute to beat all the wrongdoers.


    ''Who believes these things...'' Geralt murmured in dissatisfaction.


    "Hello, Mr. Witcher, can you speak to me about the bard? There''s something important to discuss with him in my room!" The woman who worked there asked, and Geralt said a dry "sure" while almost rolling his eyes despite being an inexpressive Witcher.


    As soon as Dandelion finished, everyone clapped while all pointed at Geralt, laughing at him as if he were the fool in the bard''s song. Dandelion approached the table with an excited smile and laughter after his performance, "Geralt, it''s so good to see you! How are you, old friend?" The bard was excited.


    "I''m fine... Was hoping to be better, but your music made me nauseous..." Geralt spoke calmly.


    "Don''t be like that, friend, just a friendly tale for me to snag some ladies," the bard murmured.


    "Seems to have worked with the tavern woman, so good luck," Geralt spoke in a tone of boredom.


    "Anyway, why are you here?" he asked curiously.


    "I''m heading north, looking for someone," Geralt spoke.


    "Yennefer?" Dandelion said, a bit surprised.


    "Yes, her. I need to talk to her," Geralt commented.


    "Why do I always think something bad is going to happen to you every time you meet her?" Dandelion murmured.


    "It doesn''t matter, now I need some advice," said Geralt, his voice carrying a rare seriousness. "I''ve returned from Cintra with many things I''ve gone through and witnessed, I need answers, maybe she can help me." The words were more than just a simple outpouring; the matter of Cirilla was just the tip of the iceberg; the presence of Madara and the vision of a future shaped by his power left the witcher a bit worried.


    After a night of rest at the inn, where Geralt ended up drinking a bit with his friend before he went to the room of that woman. At dawn, he prepared for the journey to continue heading north after the sorceress, while he was in the stable arranging things on his horse.


    "Wait Geralt! Let me come with you!" Dandelion appeared putting on pants while fixing his lute on his back.


    "Let me guess, you slept with a married woman again?" Geralt raised an eyebrow while his tone was neutral.


    "You think too little of me, friend. Of course, I don''t do those things!" Dandelion seemed offended.


    "WHERE IS THAT BARD!" A booming voice came from inside the tavern.


    "I think it''s better we leave now!" Dandelion spoke with a hurried tone while Geralt just shook his head.


    Thus, Dandelion grabbed a horse and followed Geralt out of the town. Geralt pondered where to start his search. Vengerberg, his hometown, was a possibility, but Yennefer rarely stayed in one place for long. Another option was the court of some king or queen, where her counsel was always valued. However, Geralt knew that to find Yennefer, he would need to look beyond obvious places.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 18 – Cintra 11!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Two days had passed since the meeting with the royal mage. Madara woke up feeling somewhat better from his injuries; he felt the potion the druid was making take effect. After seeing he was well, he decided to go out for the first time after the chaos he had caused. He jumped out of the window of the place and went for a walk in the city after removing his bandages.


    Madara needed to raise money again, but without causing all that chaos or drawing too much attention. As he walked through the city in noble, yet not too flashy clothes, almost no one noticed him, seeing him as just a child. And he continued to walk until he reached a square in that district, Cintra remained the same, with people walking and guards patrolling. Upon reaching the square, he went to a large board of announcements and services in the middle of the square.


    In this world, it''s common to have such places for people to advertise their things, especially for those seeking solutions to their problems and those wanting to earn some money by solving others'' problems.


    There was such a board throughout the city, and he was in the east square, first noticing that his wanted poster was no longer there, thinking that the druid was behind this. Shrugging, he went to look at the other posters, but there was a big problem for Madara.


    "I can''t read this language..." Like any child from an orphanage, he was not literate. He even knew 3 languages from his past life like English, Spanish, and German... but in this world, that was quite useless... ''Maybe I should accept the mage''s invitation to get educated in the castle...'' He murmured, but would think about it later.


    He looked at the sheets pinned to the board, despite not being able to read them, he knew he might find something interesting with the drawings, since requests for monsters usually had a drawing of the creature. He unknowingly passed by a poster about a lost dog, another poster about house swapping, the sale of a residence, some requests for food aid. There was all sorts of things there, but something caught Madara''s attention in the last posters: there were rewards for missing children and the hunt for some monsters.


    Seeing the images of children drawn with a title of lost, something he at least knew, he already knew what had happened to them, but there wasn''t much he could do. Then he ran his hand through the posters of monster hunting. There, there was a small hunt to catch some drowners that were bothering a small village outside of Cintra. He didn''t see much information, but it mentioned the name of the village and the creature that needed to be hunted.


    After taking the poster, he then decided to take on this mission. Seeing that he needed to get a map, since he didn''t know the village, he went to a place where they sold various items and he asked a man for a map who looked suspiciously at him, but, seeing his clothes, didn''t care much and ended up selling. Madara paid in coins he still had and looked at the map patiently. After managing to locate himself, he decided to go to that area south of Cintra and do the mission on the same day.


    Instead of taking the gate, he simply went to the wall and jumped over, heading south. Although he wasn''t a criminal now, he still didn''t want to waste time going through the gate when he could quickly get past all the guards unnoticed. And instead of taking a horse, he ran, since, being a ninja, he could be faster than anything there.


    Three hours heading south, while jumping between trees and running with his hands behind through the forest, finding nothing but wild animals, he finally arrived at the small village. He approached and saw many people working in the fields, some children of his age running around the place, some parents talking with each other, some even arguing with the children. As he walked, a local farmer saw the boy approaching and found it strange, because he didn''t recognize him and saw that he also wore clothes far superior to those of the village.


    "Are you lost, kid?" the man grumbled.


    "No, I''m looking for Cl¨¦ber." Madara spoke.


    "What do you want with him?" The man asked, suspiciously.


    Madara just lifts the poster. "I''m here for this request in town," Madara said.


    "That request from the drowners? you took it from the big city and came here, alone?!" The man looked angrily.


    "Yes, I came. I''m here." Madara didn''t care about the man''s tone.


    The man still looked angrily but only said, "If you want Cl¨¦ber, he''s going to teach you a lesson for this. So, he''s there in the biggest hut, but get ready because you''re going to suffer his wrath, kid." The man spoke, letting Cleber deal with a child who took the poster that the village gathered to pay for.


    Madara shrugged, already knowing how some people in this world acted. He walked up to the hut and knocked on the door. An old man opened it, looking a bit surprised. "Who are you, child? I don''t know you." he asked.


    "I''m Madara Uchiha. I''m here for the job," he showed the paper to the old man. The old man looked even more surprised.


    "This is a paper that I requested in the capital...." He said, since with his isolated village and he didn''t know how to write. So, usually villages like this, when they look for a solution to problems they can''t solve, go to the city where, a paid scribe, makes a poster for them to put on the notice board. Although it was just a request, it was already money spent and seeing it in the hands of the boy who appeared in front of him made him think that this brat just ripped off his money.


    Immediately, he became enraged, since his poster was taken from the city and brought by a child. He expected to see some adult around, so he still asked, "You came to do the job? This is a job for witcher. Are you with him?" he asked.


    Madara sighed a bit, already knowing that this was not going to end well. So, he had no choice but to close his eyes and opened them while his Sharingan activated. "I am a witcher," he spoke calmly, leaving the man quite surprised even stumbling backwards seeing the boy''s eyes change color.


    "What, what are you?" he still asks.


    "Don''t you know that witchers don''t have different colors in their eyes? I am one." Madara spoke again, making the man now believe that the one he was talking to was not a child, not with that tone of voice and crimson eyes.


    However, his world logic still made him not believe his eyes. "But you''re just a child. I''ve never heard of a witcher being a child," he murmured, but with some fear.


    "Yes, I''m one of the few to survive the transformation," Madara lied, just to get the job done and gather information faster.


    "Alright, little witcher. I will, I will tell you about the job. There''s a group of drowners that drove all the fishermen from the village near the lake. We need to get rid of them since it''s decreasing the village''s food supply, we need the fish from the lake too. Can you do this, even being a child?" he asked.  S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, that''s no problem. Just tell me the location and I will go," Madara spoke. The man started to tell the direction and the location. Madara nodded, listening silently. Then, as soon as the conversation ended, he said he would head to the location.


    The man just saw the child off, still quite surprised, hoping he would finish the job too, even being a child. A man came up to his side. "Did you see that child, Cleber? He ripped off our poster, I hope you taught that brat a lesson!"


    "Are you crazy? Didn''t you see that child was a witcher." Cleber said.


    "A witcher? Are you kidding me? It was just a kid, albeit a rich one, just because I don''t know how he ended up here."


    "The child went to the lake. He told me he was a witcher, and I saw his eyes. Those were not normal eyes. I''ve never seen anything like it. I didn''t even know witcher could change their eyes like that, from one moment to the next. So, they might even disguise themselves as us, humans," the man murmured as Madara disappeared into the forest.


    Madara continues walking through the forest until he came out of life and started jumping between the trees. It didn''t take long, just about 10 minutes, to reach the lake. He landed on top of a huge rock, looking around and searching for the description of the place that Cl¨¦ber had talked about, finally seeing the place, he approached. It didn''t take long to see creatures running around the beach, walking corpses, like any blue necrophage, there were at least about 12 of them and a nest.


    "I hate this smell," Madara complained, already feeling the stench.


    The task was simple for him: just to eliminate a group of them and destroy the nest. It didn''t take long for him to appear in front of them and, without weapons, since he had spent them all against the witcher. He would do the job just using jutsus. So, as the drowners were surprised by Madara jumping right in front of them, the boy quickly began to make a set of seals, puffing his cheeks, he blew his fireball jutsu, which covered most of the drowners, at least 7 out of the 12. The creatures immediately suffered from the flames, resorting to the water immediately to try to alleviate the burns and fire, but most had already fallen to the ground dead.


    The remaining creatures advanced on Madara, but he, once again, made a set with the seal and fired several fireballs in a smaller area to hit the last drowners. Immediately, the place was filled with the roars of pain of these creatures while all fell dead on the ground one by one.


    "Quick..." Madara sighed, seeing that there were no more of them alive and went to the nest, where he spat out more fire, destroying it. He took a spare sword and started cutting the necks of the burned creatures, but he didn''t return immediately to the village, since his job was very quick and probably they would complain, already knowing this world, saying that his work was too easy and he shouldn''t be paid the full amount.


    Madara spent 2 days training until he returned to the village. He came with a stinking bag, surprising many residents with how a child walked with that kind of thing. He arrived at Cl¨¦ber''s house and started throwing all the drowned heads on the ground, making the man sigh and also cover his nose. "What a stench," he exclaimed, looking at those things, but he nodded, giving Madara 50 gold coins.


    "The poster said it was 70," Madara murmured, looking at the man, but Cl¨¦ber just shook his head.


    "That''s all we have, we can''t do anything," he said, and Madara sighed, since he couldn''t just hurt and kill people from a village over 20 gold coins. So, he let it pass. 50 gold coins was better than nothing.


    "I''m sure this will happen more times..." He murmured after putting another 50 coins in the system. After that, he walked out of the village, heading north where the capital was, but he didn''t go straight to the city, he wanted to train the substitution jutsu, since it would be quite useful in the future.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 19 – Cintra 12!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara continued training over the next two weeks, honing his jutsus and undertaking a task to find a boy in another small village. However, the boy was already dead. At least he killed the monster responsible and received another part of the reward they had agreed upon, which frustrated him again. But being unable to do anything about it at that moment, he just accepted it.


    However, as soon as he returned to Cintra, there was a letter on his bed, which caught his attention, but he couldn''t read. However, as soon as he touched the letter, it glowed. A portal appeared in its place instantly, and the royal druid emerged from it with a smile.


    "Hello, Madara..." Mousesack greeted him.


    "You..." Madara murmured.


    "Come on, you can call me Uncle Mousesack." He suggested calmly.


    "..." Madara didn''t respond, just looked at him while raising an eyebrow, wondering why this man wanted to get close to him.


    "Well... I know you''ve been doing some work in some villages near the kingdom," he began. "We''ve been hearing about a witcher child hunting monsters at court. So, you need money?" He asked in the end.


    "Yes..." Madara admitted.


    "Then that''s very good, although I wouldn''t recommend a boy going around putting himself in danger. But I admit the queen was pleased with someone solving these kinds of problems, something the soldiers usually can''t do... but I know you''re also having difficulty getting your money, since there have been complaints that you still charged for a service. I don''t know why you''re doing this for money, but at least you''re doing it honestly," the druid spoke with satisfaction.


    "I still don''t understand what you''re doing here," Madara asked, slightly cautious.


    "Well, since I see you''re having difficulty, I want to help you. How about you work directly for the crown? We will pay you well if you solve some problems, especially with monsters around the capital. I see you''re having success with this type of work," he said.


    "Well, if you pay well, I have no reason not to accept," Madara admitted.


    "That''s great. You will receive the number of contracts the crown has, and you will see what kind of work you can take on. Got it?" he commented, and Madara felt quite satisfied with this, trusting the druid''s words.


    The man approached and made 3 sheets of paper appear in his hand, "Can you read?" He asked, and Madara shook his head. "Perfectly normal." The druid said and began to read to the boy.


    "How about hunting a carrion? They are dangerous beasts, and I wouldn''t recommend it." The druid said, moving to the next sheet.


    "There''s a certain group of bandits on the road, can you handle that?" He said without looking at the boy and moved to the next sheet.


    "There''s a nest of necrophages in the western part, and many travelers are disappearing on that side, can you handle it?" He murmured and finally looked at the boy.


    "I''ll take all 3 contracts." Madara declared.


    "Are you sure?" The man asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "Yes, do I have a time limit to do them?" Madara asked.


    "If no one else does them first, then the contract and the reward are yours." He said, and Madara nodded. He took the map he had bought and approached the druid.


    "Can you mark where each of these contract points are in the kingdom?" He asked, and the druid took a quill and began to mark, all the contracts were near the city.


    Once finished, Madara looked at the map with satisfaction. "Thank you..." He thanked for the help.


    "Hahaha. It''s nothing, I hope to hear news of your success soon." The man said with a smile, before conjuring a portal and stepping through it.


    Madara was left in silence, now alone. He decided he should prepare with the little coins he had, as it would be lucrative with the reward written on the papers, after all, no matter the world, numbers seemed to be the same.


    He left his dwelling and jumped across the city rooftops again, heading to the southern region. A blacksmith was working quietly at his forge when he heard some footsteps close to him, and as soon as he turned around, he looked at Madara with a stunned look.


    "YOU!" He shouted.


    "Hello." Madara greeted, nodding slightly.


    "Are you here to make one of those weird weapons?!" The man asked cautiously, obviously he had heard about the massacre of the gang in this area. Even more, the rumors about strange knives found at the crime scene after a battle, thinking that this boy had committed a massacre, scared the dwarf, making him sweat while being nearby.


    "Yes, I want 10 knives like the one you made last time." Madara said and threw a sack of coins to the man.


    "Wait... you''re not..." The man spoke a bit dazed, but Madara interrupted him.


    "I''ll be picking up the knives in two days." He said and jumped on top of the house, making the man gape as the boy continued hopping between the rooftops.


    "I''m really dealing with a little demon..." He murmured, but was too afraid to deny the boy''s request, so he started working on the order immediately.


    Madara, seeing he had some time, began running through the city thinking of doing something to help him and then he thought of the library, wanting to study a bit of the language of the Nordic kingdoms.


    He went to the place that seemed like a library and was received by an old man who looked at him suspiciously as always, but he picked up any book, since he needed to start somewhere and went to the counter grabbing the man, before leaving.


    His routine became basically studying and walking around the city a bit, he found out that the old caretaker of his former orphanage is jailed for child trafficking, which made Madara quite pleased and they put another person in charge of the orphanage, it seems the kingdom was making big arrests with this investigation.


    As soon as he returned to the blacksmith, his weapons were ready and he looked at the kunais with satisfaction before storing them, "Good job, dwarf." He said and started to leave, letting the man breathe a bit after that.


    He then goes first to the western region of the kingdom, where he had marked on the map about the activities of bandits in the area, Madara continued the way until he reached a cliff, where he found the place very useful geographically for an ambush and hid some distance away, he stayed 8 hours until he saw some activity coming out of the forest and some men looking around for some target.


    Madara didn''t act and waited until he saw the larger group, 2 hours later a shipment from some farm with a family in the wagon approached the place, he watched the men attentively as they seemed to have gone to notify about this wagon.


    The wagon was full of vegetables and passed under the cliff while the bandits were waiting patiently before launching their attack, Madara then decided to act, he started to launch his kunais embedding them in the necks of the men at the back while they died without the others having any idea of it.


    He jumped high from his tree and grabbed his sword, then started to reap the men one by one, "What?!" The only thing they could do was shout before being cut down by Madara''s blade. He was stronger, so reaping a group of 6 men without them even being able to act was quite easy for the Uchiha.


    The wagon heard some shouts and stopped immediately looking up while the man grabbed a farming tool afraid of being ambushed, however, nothing emerged from above. Since Madara had already killed everyone and was in the forest at that moment, following the trail of the bandits to their camp, he might not know the location, since he didn''t follow any, but his sharingan could easily see the footprints.


    It didn''t take long for him to come across a camp with more 20 men doing their usual things, there were other hostages on the site and Madara sighed, he continued with his sharingan as he landed in front of the place and began to walk.


    "Hey, who''s that?!" One of the bandits pointed to Madara walking towards them calmly.


    "I don''t know who this child is... Hm? Look at his eyes!"


    "They''re red! He''s a monster!" Another shouted.


    "A monster? Let me finish him off!" said a bandit, grabbing a bow and aiming at Madara. The boy didn''t even need to look at him before moving his arm to cut the arrow coming his way, leaving everyone stunned, but Madara decided to act at that moment.


    The hostages at the site, especially women, were frightened when they saw their captors being massacred by a boy wielding a sword, as he reaped all the men in the camp. Shortly after, everyone was dead.


    They trembled in fear of that boy, especially when the boy began to walk towards them, but Madara merely cut the locks of their prison and left the site. Leaving them stunned, but finally free.


    "I''ve spent the whole day here and the day will end in a few short hours, better I return and continue my other contracts tomorrow..." He murmured after taking all the gold from the camp, which was 300 gold coins, a welcome sum, and headed for Cintra at that moment.


    He knew those women would tell what happened after they reached the roads and the wizard would know it was him, so he entered the city and continued jumping over the buildings until he reached the eastern part where he lived. However, before he entered, he felt there was someone there, and with his sharingan, he could see a small person there.


    He landed passing through the window and startling the person, for he knew it wasn''t the wizard, the person looked at him cautiously and he saw for the first time it was a little girl, not just any little girl... it was Cirilla, the princess of this kingdom. Now what she was doing there was a big mystery and it was a bit disconcerting as she looked at him with a certain sparkle in her eye.


    "It''s you!!!" She said, pointing at him, "I knew I would find you, I knew!" She celebrated while Madara just raised an eyebrow wondering what she was talking about.


    Raccoon here:


    We''ll have Cirilla''s point of view in the next chapter.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 20 – Cintra 13!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    There were flames burning all over the place, the smell of burnt flesh was strong in the air, while the smoke from the fires almost took over the blue sky, there were bodies everywhere, large holes in the ground made by very powerful impacts, there were boats in the middle of the place amidst the melting ice against the fire, even though this ice was in the middle of this land that seemed all arid.


    "This ice isn''t natural..." This was Cirilla''s first thought, walking through the place while looking around.


    She was walking in a sea of corpses, there were all kinds of people there, monsters, humans, dwarves, and elves, even some elves inside armor with a sinister appearance with ice on it.


    "What happened here?" Cirilla wondered, she strangely wasn''t scared, even seeing numerous dead people, as she walked, she had no choice but to continue through the flames and corpses as she moved forward to try to get out of the place, since she simply appeared in the middle of that battlefield.


    "Hm? What is this?" Cirilla murmured to herself, her attention captured by a peculiar glimpse on the horizon. Among the dense curtain of smoke rising from the devastating fires, a pulsating blue light caught her attention, like a solitary beacon shining through the fog of a fierce storm. Intrigued and driven by an uncontrollable curiosity, she decided to head towards that mysterious brightness that seemed to defy the chaos around her.


    With each step, Cirilla sped up, her feet barely touching the ground marked by ashes and debris. She maneuvered skillfully among the rubble, her eyes fixed on the distant glow that promised answers or perhaps new enigmas. The smoke, thick and suffocating, tried in vain to obstruct her path, but she persisted, driven by an inner force that not even she fully understood.


    Finally, crossing the last barrier of smoke that rose like a wall between her and that light, Cirilla emerged into a clearing where the blue light bathed everything in an ethereal aura. What she saw left her breathless, her eyes wide in pure disbelief.


    "This...?!" Cirilla exclaimed internally, as she felt like an ant now, in front of her, with her insignificant size against that thing, there was a giant so tall that not even the castle of Cintra could reach his knee, a blue giant taller than a mountain and Cirilla looked up with a pain in her neck, while she was close to his feet.


    "WHAT IS THIS BLUE GIANT?!" She shouted stepping back, never having seen anything like it and natural fear arose within the girl. However, that fear soon went away a few seconds later and she let curiosity emerge.


    The giant was strange unlike anything she had ever seen, he wore a strange armor, all made of blue light and seemed to have wings with 4 hands, one of them carrying a giant sword.


    "Why does he have such a pointed nose...?" She murmured seeing the blue nose like a small line in the sky.


    As she continued to ponder and study the giant, suddenly she felt a tremor and saw that the giant was starting to move.


    "What is he doing?!" She shouted.


    She saw him lifting one of the hands holding the sword and removing the hilt with the other, as soon as he removed a part of the sword slowly, he pulled it with force and she saw the entire terrain explode to that side, she should have flown with the explosion, but her body did not seem to follow the rules of physics as the debris passed by her and she watched with dazed eyes the devastation in front of her, even moving two mountains on the horizon as the giant''s attack destroyed everything.


    She woke up at that moment in her bed in the castle of Cintra. Quickly looking around and looking at her hands thinking about the dream she had had. "This dream... I''ve been dreaming about it lately..." She thought, it was a very recurrent dream, but she hadn''t shared it with anyone because she found it quite strange.


    The 7-year-old girl then got out of her bed and stretched before changing her pajamas, she looked at the wardrobe and saw several dresses that her grandmother insisted she wear. "No dress today." She said and began to pick out more casual clothes, however, the door was knocked at that moment.


    "Princess, are you awake?" A servant appeared.


    "I am, come in, Vanda." Cirilla spoke to the young woman who was her servant.


    "Princess Cirilla, good morning. What are you wearing?" The young woman asked, seeing Cirilla wearing clothes that the queen would certainly disapprove of.


    "I''m wearing what I like!" Cirilla murmured.


    The woman sighed. "You know your grandmother will send you to your room and back with a dress if she sees you like this..." The woman spoke, crossing her arms.


    The girl just lowered her head in defeat and turned to get ready. After putting on a tight dress, looking quite comical, she left with her servant for the first meal with the queen.


    She walked through the castle with her servant and a royal guard as they approached the family''s exclusive place, there were Calanthe and her husband eating, "Cirilla! Come, join us." Eist said with a smile.


    "You''re late..." Calanthe spoke in a sharp tone.


    "Sorry, I wanted to wear different clothes, but I had to change..." Cirilla spoke.


    "Good that you changed then." Calanthe spoke.


    So she sat down with her family and began her first meal of the day while Calanthe talked with her husband about certain kingdom matters, Cirilla continued eating until she heard something interesting within that boring conversation.


    "So the boy accepted those contracts? Mousesack told me he went to see the boy these days." Eist Tuirseach spoke.


    Calanthe was about to respond when she saw her granddaughter''s strange movement, stopping eating and looking at her waiting for her to continue the conversation. "Well, maybe we should continue talking about this another time." Calanthe spoke.


    "Ahh! Why won''t you continue, grandma? Is it about Madara?!" She said excitedly. Madara had become a role model for Cirilla and Calanthe did not like this influence, especially when her court wizard spoke about the destiny the boy has with her granddaughter.


    "I''ve told you, girl, you should not touch on this subject." Calanthe spoke strictly.


    Cirilla was frustrated, but her grandmother knew how to be strict and she gave up while eating.


    After that, she had lessons with Mousesack, where she tried to find out everything about Madara and his latest actions. On this day, she found out that Madara was working for the royalty, doing some jobs like Geralt would do as a Witcher, something that Cirilla was fascinated by.


    ''Maybe he could use my help!'' She murmured, believing she could be useful, since Geralt didn''t want to take her to Kaer Morhen, Madara could become her partner as they hunt monsters.


    She had the idea to run away from the castle, Mousesack was one of the few who could catch her escaping, but he had gone out in the afternoon to see this business of disappearing children that Cirilla heard about and would use one of the castle''s secret entrances that she knew to get into the city. It didn''t take long to say she was ill and would be staying in bed to her servant, then she put on ordinary clothes looking like a boy after hiding her platinum hair with a cloak and leaving through a secret entrance in her room.


    She passed through the dark corridors of the castle until finally exiting onto the street through a hidden manhole. She quickly followed through the city after closing the place and walking through Cintra, it wasn''t the first time she had done this, but it would certainly be going further than she had ever gone, leaving the vicinity of the royal castle and entering the city center.


    ''Where can I find him...?'' Cirilla thought, she left without any idea how she would find Madara, but she also felt that she would be successful, she didn''t know, but thanks to her power, which always gave her the best path and choices in her life, she felt a pull going towards a direction in the city, feeling drawn to it, she went exactly in that direction.


    Cirilla lowered her head and dove into the labyrinth of alleys and streets that made up the city of Cintra. Her billowing cloak and the hood over her head gave her the appearance of a street boy ¨C looking just like another in the city full of them.


    As she advanced, the buzz of urban life enveloped her. She had entered an area she had never seen before. Merchants proclaimed their goods with loud and persuasive voices, trying to attract the attention of passersby. "Fine fabrics from Nazair, perfect for the upcoming season!" announced one seller, while another, with a pile of exotic fruits in front of him, promised flavors that "would dance on the tongue and delight the palate."


    Cirilla wove her way through the crowds, still following the pull that attracted her, her eyes catching snippets of conversations. "Did you hear about the caravan that came from Novigrad last night? They say it brought spices from across the continent!" a citizen commented to a friend, clearly excited about the news. Guards patrolled the streets with watchful eyes, maintaining order, but rarely casting more than an uninterested glance at the hooded figure who skillfully dodged through the crowd.


    In a moment of inattention, a passerby bumped into Cirilla, nearly knocking her down. "Hey, watch where you''re going!" exclaimed the man, not realizing the real identity of whom he considered just another reckless boy. "Sorry," murmured Cirilla, her voice disguised in a higher pitch, before quickly moving away, blending back into the crowd.


    Lost in her thoughts, she barely noticed the gradual change in the environment around her. The vibrant shops and the cries of the sellers gave way to silent and abandoned structures. The streets, once full of life, were now marked by quietness and abandonment. She had arrived.


    Before her stood an old building, whose doors and windows were sealed with boards from years ago. "This must be the place," she whispered to herself, a mix of anticipation and nervousness coloring her voice.


    "But it''s all sealed with wood... But I feel it''s here, I can find Madara up there!" She said with determination, but all the entrances to the building were sealed, so she did what she had to do, started to climb the beams of the place, even though it was quite dangerous, Cirilla had a determined and brave personality and soon reached the top of the place with some difficulty, but smiling when she finally set foot on that floor, she saw that it was open, she looked through the window and saw a bed with folded clothes next to it and some books on the headboard of the bed, then she knew it belonged to Madara.


    "Finally found you!" She shouted and entered the place, walking carelessly, while by luck or choice of fate itself, she walked past several traps made by the boy, even just a few millimeters away from triggering them, Cirilla managed to go through the entire place without activating any of them.


    She approached the bed and looked curiously, "He sleeps on an old bed?" She thought looking at the furniture. Then her attention went to the clothes and her hands went to the books.


    "Hm? What is he doing..." She thought while looking at the books with some scribbles, even some drawings for some words, finding it quite funny, however, her attention returned to the sound of the floor being stepped on and she saw Madara looking at her with red eyes, setting aside her book, she seemed quite joyful.


    "It''s you!!!" She said pointing at him, "I knew I would find you, I knew it!" She celebrated while Madara just raised an eyebrow wondering what she was talking about.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New) S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 21 – Cintra 14!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara looked at the girl jumping for joy in front of him, wondering what she was doing here, since her hair was unique and he had already seen her face, recognizing her was quite simple.


    "You are the princess of this kingdom, Cirilla. What are you doing here?" Madara asked with a raised eyebrow, imagining that Mousesack had brought her here and wondering what the hell he was doing with it.


    "Yes, but we already know each other! Why do you seem so surprised, you found me in the forest!" She murmured grumpily at Madara''s response.


    "That is true, but you still haven''t answered my question, you shouldn''t be here." Madara kept a calm but questioning tone, his presence would only bring trouble for him, even being accused of kidnapping this girl, something he did not want now that he had managed to be employed by the royal family.


    "I came here, I wanted to meet you, then run away from the castle." She pouted at Madara''s questioning and the Uchiha sighed.


    "You know you shouldn''t be here, this will cause problems for both of us..." Madara spoke a bit less incisively. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry, if my grandmother''s guards arrive, I''ll clarify everything for them!" She spoke as if it were simple.


    Seeing that there wasn''t much to do, besides taking this girl back and hoping they wouldn''t announce the princess''s disappearance yet, he decided to ask. "And what do you want with me...?" He knew Cirilla from the future, but that was in a game, as a real person it was a more complex thing than a line of programming code, although she was quite similar when he categorizes her as an energetic, stubborn, and a bit spoiled girl.


    Cirilla smiled while still holding the book in her hand. "I want you to train me! I want to be like you!" She said, hoping for a yes.


    "No." Madara shrugged at the little girl.


    "What?! Why?" She seemed shocked at his refusal.


    "Because I don''t want to and even if I wanted to, it wouldn''t be possible." Madara responded, shrugging again.


    "Wait! You must teach me!"


    "No."


    "Why!?" She insisted, seemingly not believing Madara''s words, while she took steps closer to Madara, however, she stepped on a line and before she could realize, triggered a trap that launched 2 kunais from the wall.


    "What?!" She was startled by that, feeling the danger with the power of her blood, but the next moment a shadow caught and grabbed her while Madara used his body to cushion the fall.


    "You..." Madara said frustrated while hugging the girl who could have died at that moment.


    "Hm?" She became aware of being on the ground and looked up to see Madara close to her, becoming a bit embarrassed by it, Madara released her from his arms as he stood up and she did the same.


    "What are you thinking? This room is full of traps, how did you get past all of them without triggering any?" Madara frowned.


    "I don''t know..." She murmured, since for her, she entered the room without imagining any danger.


    "Anyway, let''s go back to the castle." He said.


    Cirilla alarmed at this. "Wait! I would like to talk, can''t you really train me?" She said once again, making Madara roll his eyes, she even deactivated the sharingan at that moment.


    "Amazing! Your eyes change color, it looks so cool!" She said analyzing him.


    "You already know my answer, you are a princess, you don''t have to learn anything from me." He said, already preparing to take her.


    "Yes, I do! You can teach me, I can teach you too!!" She exclaimed.


    "I doubt you can teach me anything, now let''s go before the guards start to invade my home." He said and she moved away from him.


    "No, if you take me, I will come back!!" She exclaimed stubbornly.


    "Why are you so insistent?" Madara murmured, already losing his patience.


    "I said I can teach you!" She said.


    "What can you teach me?" Madara crossed his arms in demand.


    "I saw your book, full of scribbles, you can''t read... so I can teach you!" She spoke confidently.


    "..." Madara looked at her in silence for a while. "Why do you think I can''t read?" Madara asked calmly, even though deep down the girl was right.


    "Do you know what you''re reading here?!" She exclaimed, lifting the book while holding back laughter by biting her lip.


    "..." Madara remained silent with a poker face as a ninja should have, after all, he was not Naruto.


    Ciri, sporting a mischievous smile, began to read the book and its synopsis on the cover. "Dancing with Dragons: Etiquette and Protocol": A guide on how to behave in the presence of dragons, including how to greet them, dance with them at formal events, and most importantly, how to avoid being accidentally burned." She was laughing by the end and looked at Madara with similarly amused eyes. "Tell me, Madara. Why do you want to dance with dragons?! Hahahahahaha"


    "..." Madara remained silent with his arms crossed, but a slight touch of embarrassment hit his face, though he didn''t show much. ''That''s why the book was so strange and the words were so hard to decipher...'' He murmured internally and remembered another event. ''That''s also why the person who sold the book looked at me weirdly too...''


    "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" Ciri continued laughing at Madara, "Look at this book!" She picked up another book from the pile that Madara bought. "Deciphering Meows: Interspecies Communication for Beginners: An introduction to the study of cat language, offering insights into what different meows mean and how to establish meaningful dialogue with your feline" She laughed and grabbed another.


    "''Alternative History: If Dinosaurs Had Developed Technology Before Humans'': A fictitious and illustrated exploration of what the world would be like if dinosaurs had intellectually evolved and developed their own technological society before the rise of humans." She laughed and turned her attention back to the book. "By the way, what is a dinosaur?!" She asked before returning to laughter.


    "..." Madara spent some time just watching her with a serious face and eyes closed, letting her finish. "Are you done? Let''s go to the castle." He said.


    "No... Hahaha" She continued laughing. "I can help you... Hahaha. I didn''t know you were also this funny... Let''s be friends Hahahaha!" She continued and Madara waited for her to finish calmly.


    "So, can we be friends?" She said after catching her breath.


    "We can''t be friends." He said rationally, she was a princess at this time, he is an orphan child here. ''I doubt her grandmother would let her get close to me...'' He thought.


    "Yes, we can, come on, I can help you, you tell me stories and try to teach me to be like you, I help you learn to read, how about that?" She now said waiting for a response without mocking Madara.


    "I can''t teach you to be like me, I am different from the rest of this world." Madara said.


    "But that''s amazing!" That wasn''t the response he expected from the girl. "If you can''t teach me, let''s be friends! Can you enter the castle? I heard you can climb any building, if you can come to my room, I''ll help you learn to read!" She kept talking, insisting.


    Madara, already tired of this, ended up sighing. "Let''s go to the castle, and maybe I''ll think about it." He said.


    "That''s great!" She exclaimed, for her, someone saying they''re thinking about something was agreeing.


    "Now let''s go before they start looking for you around the city." He said and approached her.


    "HEY, what are you doing?!" She exclaimed as Madara picked her up and took the books from her hand, going to the window.


    "Just relax, I''ll take you quickly." He said and jumped out the window to the city without waiting for her to respond.


    Some time later, a few hundred meters from Madara''s current residence. "OOOOOOOOWWWW! THIS IS AMAZING!" Cirilla shouted excitedly as the wind beat against her hair, being carried by Madara as he jumped between houses, she felt an adrenaline she had never felt before.


    "I told you to keep quiet! You can''t draw attention like this!" Madara said frustrated as he saw people in the streets looking up for Ciri''s scream.


    "Sorry!" She exclaimed, covering her mouth.


    Madara just nodded and continued on his way to the most powerful area of the city, ''Let''s see if I can get through this place without being detected.'' He thought and landed in front of one of the last buildings before the castle of Cintra.


    "Can you tell me where your room''s window is?" Madara turned to the girl being carried like a princess, oh the irony.


    "It''s there!" She said, pointing to a hole in the highest tower, in the royal wing.


    Madara, observing the castle of Cintra with critical and calculating eyes, it was his first time here. The structure had its tall towers and the walls were robust, from his observation point, he studied the movement of the guards, noting the rounds of the sentinels and quickly calculating how he could get in there, compared to the wall he used to cross to leave the city, here it was much harder to enter.


    "Princess, I would like you to not say anything while we enter, understood?" Madara commented.


    "Ciri, call me Ciri!" She complained and Madara rolled his eyes.


    "We''ll talk about that later, did you understand what I meant?" He asked again.


    "Yes, I''ll be quiet." She murmured in agreement.


    His sharingan was activated and he could even calculate the trajectory of the sentinels, jumping from the building while Cirilla was on the ground, he quickly started to run through a blind spot before reaching the wall and the guard returns to that side, reaching the wall undetected, he began to climb and crouched on the wall squeezing Cirilla while some guards had climbed the wall and were above them.


    Cirilla couldn''t even breathe while Madara was calm, analyzing the situation and preparing for any unexpected event, as soon as the path was clear, he continued to climb and jumped off the wall quickly, using the shadows of the castle garden.


    "My grandma..." Cirilla couldn''t help but exclaim softly seeing Calanthe having tea with her ladies-in-waiting in that garden.


    Madara looked curiously at the queen for the first time and she seemed to be a fierce woman, after that he continued the path towards the main towers following through the shadows, passing by watchers and even royal guards, then jumping to the roof before starting to climb the towers.


    Cirilla remained silent, but she quite enjoyed the thrill of having done that, Madara was lucky that they did all this and she stayed silent.


    "So high!" She finally spoke, now feeling the excitement of being in an attitude just held, Madara ignored her and kept running along the walls until he found the window that Ciri pointed out.


    Finally, they arrived. "It looks like we''ve arrived, it''s time for me to go." Madara spoke, turning around.


    "Wait!! You will come back, we are friends, aren''t we? I have to teach you to read and write, remember!" She insisted with a hopeful look.


    "We''ll see each other another time, Ciri." Madara said and jumped from the window without waiting for the girl to respond.


    Despite his vague response, Cirilla was happy that he called her by her nickname and was fascinated by the boy''s exit jumping her window, quickly going to the window, but Madara had already disappeared from sight.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 22 – Cintra 15!

    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara had leapt from Cirilla''s room and quickly touched the walls with his feet as he descended, running backwards towards the back of the castle at high speed.


    After getting closer to the buildings, he jumped onto the roofs of the castle''s smaller structures, jumping again to the next roofs and entering another castle garden while passing by guards and going through the blind spot between patrols, he returned to the city after going around and entering through one of the gates.


    He had headed towards his current dwelling with the intention of resting a bit after fighting the bandits and dealing with the princess of this realm.


    As soon as he stepped into his room again, he sighed. "So much happening in just one day..." He murmured, looking at the trap Cirilla had disarmed.


    "I still don''t understand how she found this place and got here... Anyway... these books, not knowing the language of the north is a curse..." Madara thought to himself before setting those books on fire and lying down on the cover to sleep.


    Before dawn the next day, Madara woke up and made a meal with his supplies, he would have to return to his missions and his goal at that moment was to hunt the ghoul on the south proton side.


    He prepared and went in that direction with his chakra fully recovered, he quickly was outside of Cintra and ran for half a day until he arrived at the location specified by the druid.


    "So these mountains are the ones the map indicates." Madara thought, looking at the landscape, putting away the map he entered a forest below the mountain.


    He continued jumping through the forest until he found a road in the middle of the forest, what surprised him was not the road, there were many trails that people used to cut shortcuts, but the horse footprints stamped from the earth.


    "These marks... they are made recently..." Marada analyzed. It seems he was not the only one in the middle of that forest, the question was who would be here.


    Setting that aside, he then decided to continue on the path, even following that road.


    Elsewhere, there was a group of horses going through the forest, "Father, are you sure we should be here, we are dealing with a monster...?" A boy in his 15 years spoke on a horse while holding a crossbow and attentive to any movement in the forest.


    "Do not fear it, my son, we will kill this beast once and for all, it''s been ravaging our cattle, now we will kill it. At your age my father also took me to kill some drowners." A middle-aged man spoke, sporting his large curved mustache.


    "But everyone says that a ghoul is the worst of monsters." The boy insisted.


    "Relax, Victor. We can handle this." One of the other men on his horse spoke confidently. "We are with 20 soldiers and 3 knights, do you think we cannot fight a monster?" The knight spoke confidently.


    This group was a local noble with a large farm in this region, however, he has been a week with a beast terrorizing his farms and has already killed 3 of his servants and destroyed a part of the plantation at the forest''s edge, now he formed a group to deal with this creature once and for all.


    His name was Meril Hugkil, his son and firstborn here was Victor Hugkil, being Hugkil an old and noble family of Cintra.


    "You heard our knight, we will deal with this creature!" Meril spoke humorously, after all, he was a well-humored noble.


    The journey continued until they found a trail in the bush, their knights quickly got off their soldiers and went to analyze, "Commander, it''s a trail of a large creature, seems to have caught a deer and dragged it into the forest." The man spoke, who seemed to be a hunter in the group.


    "This is interesting, we are close to our prey." He said satisfactorily and looked at his son.


    "Today you will become a man, killing giving the final blow!" He said and his son a bit scared, nodded reluctantly.


    They then left the horse aside and the soldiers began to cut through the bush with their swords as they opened a trail following blood.


    As they ventured into the forest, Madara continued his path through the forest for a while longer, he was hours behind these men, so it took him a while to finally reach their horses with a man taking care of the animals, who seemed more a servant than a soldier.


    He landed on the trunk of a tree, carefully looking at the trail they began to create in the forest, seeing the blood, he already figured that the group would also be behind the ghoul.


    He passed by the man, who noticed a shadow through the air and looked up to see nothing in the end. "I think I''m seeing things..." he murmured while continuing to take care of the horses.


    Meanwhile, the members of the small expedition continued venturing deeper into the forest with their swords cutting through everything.


    "The sharpener on the farm will be furious when he sees the cuts on our weapons." A soldier joked at the front, drawing some laughter.


    "Hey, wait!" one of them spoke up, asking them to be quiet, "Listen to this." He said, making everyone raise their ears to try and hear something.


    It didn''t take long for them to hear a kind of growling close to them, "This..." One of them said and started to advance further through the brush until they found a kind of crater, there were bones scattered around the place and a beast like a dog with spikes devouring a carcass, what should be a deer they were tracking the trail of.


    "It''s him, notify the commander, we found our target." One of them said, and a soldier went back with the intention of notifying the others.


    The other soldiers, still hidden behind the bush, looked at the creature that was so focused on eating that it hadn''t noticed them yet, "What an ugly thing... can we fight against this?" one of them said.


    "We can fight, yes, look at our number," one of the soldiers tried to infuse courage, gripping the hilt of his sword.


    "I still think it''s a bad idea, why didn''t Lord Hugkil hire a witcher?" another soldier murmured, as he looked nervously around.


    "Waste of time, he even sent a petition to the crown, but nothing was done," replied a third.


    "Why are you surprised? You know our queen doesn''t like witchers," another soldier intervened.


    "Like it or not, they''re still useful. We deal with bandits and outlaws, now against these things?" another soldier''s voice sounded.


    "Anyway. We can''t do anything but follow orders, so let''s wait," concluded one last, with a sigh, as all the soldiers settled into a waiting position, cautiously observing the creature from a distance.


    The commander finally arrived with Lord Hugkil. "Hmm... seems like we finally found our animal... how ugly it is, but we will finish this thing by the end of the day and take its carcass as a trophy, I''ll show my noble colleagues what the Hugkil family can do!" Meril said with some joy and looked at his son. "What''s that face, boy? It''s just a spiky dog, let''s kill it." He said, patting the young boy on the back, who nodded.


    "Shall we proceed, Lord Hugkil?" the commander spoke.


    "Yes, prepare the men." He said cheerfully.


    "Okay, I want 5 archers up here, the others come with me, and let''s kill this monster." He said.


    The soldiers, hearing the command, quickly began to organize according to the instructions. The archers positioned themselves at strategic points above the crater, aiming at the creature cautiously, while the others armed themselves with swords and spears, preparing for the fight, descending the place while keeping swords raised to the creature a little distance away. More and more soldiers fell into the crater, as their numbers increased.


    "Shall we go too, father?" Victor asked fearfully.


    "Of course, son, let''s finish off this creature!" The noble said with his voice full of enthusiasm.


    They also descended and began to form a line with swords pointed upwards while having the archers prepared above them.


    The ghoul raised its head, making everyone swallow hard while waiting for the creature to attack, but it just kept its wild eyes while its mouth ran with blood, to go back to eating soon after, ignoring them.


    The commander sighed a bit, but he would have to face the creature anyway. He turned his attention back to everyone. "Everyone ready?" He checked, looking at his men who nodded, tension was in everyone.


    "Son, stay behind me," Meril instructed Victor, who, despite the evident fear, nodded his head, holding his weapon firmly.


    "NOW!" The commander signaled with his hand, and the archers released a volley of arrows towards the ghoul, which raised its head with a fierce roar as it was hit. The arrows, however, seemed to only irritate it more than cause significant damage, as only one had embedded in its hide, the others seemed to be repelled.


    "Advance!" the commander shouted again, and the soldiers with swords and spears began to move towards the beast, forming an attack line.


    The creature, noticing the advance, set aside what remained of its prey and turned to face the invaders, displaying sharp teeth and a wild look as its body seemed to turn red.


    "Do not hesitate, attack with everything!" Meril encouraged, leading the group from the front with the commander at his side. They approached the beast, preparing for the direct confrontation.


    Victor, following closely, tried to hide his nervousness behind the determination not to disappoint his father. He watched every move of the soldiers, trying to follow them towards the enemy.


    What followed was quite shocking; the archers launched another line of arrows, but the creature charged against the soldiers, making them miss this shot altogether.


    The commander raised his sword and swung it down to hit the monster; however, the creature was faster and quickly charged at them in the front line, making them fly to the opposite side, as it was much stronger, breaking through the lines of soldiers while Victor saw his father thrown back in an instant, a soldier next to him had been thrown to the ground while the ghoul was on top of him.


    "AHHH!!!" He exclaimed in fright as he saw the man screaming while his neck was pierced by the monster''s teeth.


    "Stop him!" A soldier shouted next to him, throwing his sword at the creature, but it only hit the shell, yet men tried to hit the creature while they surrounded it and their colleague let out his last screams before dying.


    "Do not stop!! HM?!" He didn''t even have time to react when he and his colleagues who were hitting the creature with their swords saw the spines expand from the creature, piercing them all immediately.


    Four soldiers had fallen while screaming with their bodies pierced. Seeing this, the others began to retreat. Running to the crater wall to climb up and get out of there.


    The ghoul, already irritated by the attack, started to go after those trying to escape, a man with his body suspended, was grabbed and pulled off the wall while he had his leg pierced as he screamed in pain, the ghoul went for the second while a few managed to escape, the archers continued to launch arrows, but scared as they saw the carnage below them, the ghoul with some arrows embedded in its body, got irritated with them as well, and started to climb a part where there were rocks, the archers seeing that they were the target of the monster, began to run.


    Victor was still paralyzed seeing bodies and blood around, there were at least 12 of them there, with some alive, but without their limbs or their body pierced while begging for help. He saw that they had lost more than half of the soldiers so easily and the monster was now hunting the others as they ran through the forest.


    Victor, paralyzed, came out of his stupor as he heard a moan behind him, reminded of his father there. "DAD!" He shouted and stood up to see the man fallen with his leg broken in great pain.


    "DAD!! How are you?!" He shouted approaching still trembling from the terror he had witnessed.


    "Damn...! I shouldn''t have come here..." The man regretted at that moment and looked at his son practically asking for forgiveness.


    "Run! You have to escape." He implored.


    "But... I can''t... everyone is dead, the commander is dying next to us, how can I manage to escape?" He said in despair as he saw the strongest man he knew with his whole body pierced and couldn''t even speak with his throat destroyed while coughing to death.


    "Run, my son! You can''t stay here!" Meril implored while having difficulty breathing and in pain.


    But before they could react, a roar appeared behind them, and the ghoul had just jumped into the crater again, with its mouth dripping blood as well as its spines on its back.


    The boy and his father looked terrified at that, seeing that their end was just a few meters away after that creature had probably massacred everyone in the group.


    However, before the creature could advance to eliminate them, a figure landed between the creature and the boy with his father on the ground. This was none other than Madara, who would face a creature he had never seen before.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters! S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 23 – Cintra 16!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara calmly landed in front of the ghoul, who looked a bit surprised while keeping its wild eyes on Madara.


    "This is not an ordinary ghoul... I think in the game, it was called a fierce ghoul," Madara murmured quietly, knowing that this creature had much stronger abilities than a common ghoul.


    "Who are you?" Madara looked at the teenager who was looking at him fearfully while his father next to him maintained a very cautious look.


    "I am Madara Uchiha, I am here for the crown mission, but it seems you arrived before me... and it did not end well," Madara spoke calmly.


    *ROAARRR* The creature growled, drawing Madara''s attention again; it could sense in its instincts that this human was not like the others.


    Madara sighed deeply, closed his eyes, and released his Sharingan. "You should try to get out of here and protect yourselves somewhere because I will deal with this creature right now," he said calmly and took a dagger from his pocket while keeping his small sword on his back.


    He twirled the kunai and looked at the creature, keeping the blade in line with its eyes.


    "Let''s go, dad! We have to get out of here!" Victor said despite the fear, he had no choice but to listen to this stranger who appeared, hoping for some miracle from him.


    The creature fiercely looked at Madara and fled, not hesitating anymore, and lunged at Madara, who quickly moved against the creature.


    Madara ran with the kunai in front while the ghoul passed through the dead bodies advancing against his adversary until, getting close, he jumped at Madara, and he spun his Sharingan anticipating the move while positioning himself against the ground and passing under the creature, cutting it in an unprotected part with his spikes on top.


    The creature cried out in pain as it fell to the ground groaning. "What was that?!" Victor, still moving away with his father, was stunned by this scene, wondering who that child was and how he did it while more than a dozen men were devoured without being able to react.


    The creature thrashed as blood came out of it, Madara just watched attentively, ''You wouldn''t just fall from that, would you?'' he thought and saw the creature start to turn red while its back spikes began to grow, taking on even more of a porcupine aspect, then he noticed the wound healing at that moment.


    "He also has a healing aspect... what a troublesome creature," Madara murmured. The creature got up and instead of charging at him, it turned towards the father and son next to it, running in that direction, leaving them frozen with death approaching.


    Madara ran in that direction; he would reach the creature, but it did something that surprised him, it turned its body and charged at him, catching Madara still in surprise with the monster''s movement, the creature knocked him down and died quickly to kill him, but Madara turned into smoke, and the creature found itself clutching a trunk.


    "Did he disappear?" Noble Hogkil was alarmed, not believing what he was seeing with his own eyes, never heard of someone turning into a tree, let alone a strange child.


    Suddenly, a huge sound of flames appeared, and the creature found itself taking a breath of fire while Madara appeared above the crater spitting fire, he didn''t even care about the faces of the two survivors and saw the creature come out of the flames screaming in pain, he made another seal and launched flames close to the nobles, isolating them with flames from the creature while he jumped back into that hole.


    "This creature, it tried to deceive me while it pretended to charge at the two, but its target was me..." Madara recognized the intelligence of this ghoul, cracking a slightly sincere smile, it was an interesting adversary, if you take away the smell of decay it emits, of course.


    The creature was burning in fire while rolling and shaking, trying to put it out, until it finally managed to extinguish it and looked at Madara next to the line of fire he created, growling with hatred at this human.


    Madara did not wait and twirled the kunai while running, taking his sword from his back, he leaned forward while trying to cut the creature, which responded by making its spikes grow and try to pierce Madara, who used his sword and kunai to deflect the attacks in each hand.


    Both the human and the creature engaged in hand-to-hand combat, with the creature continuing to launch spikes while the boy leaped into the air, looking at all the trajectories of the spikes and quickly defending himself with his weapons. This dance continued for the next few minutes, with the creature also trying to sink its teeth and claws into the human.


    Victor, hearing the sound from the other side of the flames while the fight went on, climbed onto a rock next to the crater and looked on in fear. What he saw would never be forgotten in his life, witnessing the boy who now had red eyes fighting with a sword and knife while dodging and attacking among the spikes with strange movements.


    "Victor... What''s happening..." His father asked in pain, trying not to look at the flames surrounding them.


    "I don''t know... dad... I don''t know what I''m seeing..." The boy said, not believing his own eyes.


    Madara continued his struggle and began to get the upper hand, cutting some unprotected parts of the creature''s back, however, it managed to heal itself.


    "Let''s finish this..." Madara said and allowed himself to be hit by another spike, turning into smoke again and becoming a log. The ghoul quickly looked around, guessing that Madara would emerge from somewhere as he did last time, feeling a heat it tries to dodge, Madara initiated his jutsu again, but this time the creature did not want to be hit.


    "Fire Technique: Phoenix Flower Jutsu" As Madara saw the creature jumping to dodge while watching its trajectory, he launched kunais hitting a tendon.


    *ROARR!* It felt the pain before being engulfed in fire, unable to escape this time.


    Seeing the creature thrashing in flames again, Madara advanced with his sword, he leaped into the air and cut the creature with fire, it couldn''t stop thrashing and he delivered another slash with the sword, one more and more. Madara was now cutting the creature dozens of times until it finally stopped thrashing with fire and spikes. He saw it finally fall to the ground.


    "He defeated the creature, dad." The boy said, still looking over the flames.


    "Be careful, son. We don''t know who he is or what he is..." Lord Hugkil said, still cautious.


    Victor swallowed hard as Madara began to cut off the creature''s head before putting it in a bag, as he needed proof to show to the crown and claim his reward.


    He finally turned to the two still alive, there was no one else here breathing, with many of them dying from hemorrhage in the fight he had, it wasn''t as if he could save anyone anyway.


    The young noble became even more nervous when Madara started walking towards them and saw him jump over the flames with such ease, looking like a cat as he landed. "You were lucky to have survived, but I still wonder why you decided to face a creature that could have decimated you?" Madara spoke calmly, not seeming like the youth of nearly 7 years.


    The man with the broken leg, calmer than his son, spoke, but not with the humor he had when this hunt started. "I was a fool, I thought this creature was something we could easily handle, well, you can see where my decision led us..." He was truly regretful for having come here.


    He also opened up to this being that didn''t seem human, not in his standards, because it acted with them calmly without hostility after killing the monster. "You said your name was Madara Uchiha? And you''re working with the crown?" The man asked from the ground, recalling Madara''s introduction, who nodded while Victor approached cautiously still.


    "That''s right, the wizard of Calanthe sought me out, well, as you can see, I can handle this kind of work," Madara said.


    "But how can you do this? I''ve never heard of a child wizard, and don''t tell me you are one, because I''ve met one, and you are certainly not one," the man said, with a bit of improved humor, seeing that Madara might be trustworthy.


    "Let''s leave the questions for later, I think we have nothing left to do here, we should go, and you''re going to need my help..." Madara said.


    "You can call my Stablemaster, he was taking care of the animals in the forest," the man said.


    "You should forget about them, I saw two men run away, as soon as they reached the horses, all would have fled," Madara said, and Meril had to agree with that reasoning.


    "My son is strong, but I doubt he can carry an 80-kilo man on his back," the man said.


    "Leave that to me, first let''s get you out of the flames," Madara said and approached Victor, who was frightened by the approach, while jumping with the boy over the flames.


    Victor found himself screaming as he passed through the flames in the air, and as soon as he landed on the ground safely with Madara cushioning the fall, the child jumped back into the flames and a moment later appeared in the air with his father on his back.


    "I''ll first burn all the bodies, we don''t want them to turn into some kind of ghouls, much less other ghouls," Madara said and went to a corner where he began to burn all the dead.


    "Now we must go, they can''t have taken all the horses," Madara said and picked up Meril again on his back before continuing on the path with Victor walking and following Madara.


    They climbed the crater and returned by the path made with the swords, the journey was made in silence, both Victor and his father, Meril, had been through a lot in the last hour and Madara knew to respect that.


    Sometime later, they finally came out of the dense forest and found more than 12 horses tied on the road, but no sign of other horses and the people who fled.


    "Cowards!" Meril snarled seeing this.


    "Well... I couldn''t blame them too much, after all, you were dead to them," Madara commented and approached a saddle before placing the man with the broken leg.


    "You should be able to guide him from here," Madara said to Victor.


    "Are you leaving?" Victor asked, surprised.


    "Yes, my work here is done," He said with the bag and the head of the fierce ghoul.


    "Wait!" Meril said while still adjusting without hurting his leg too much. "Come to my house, with us, you saved our lives, the Hugkil family cannot owe our lives to a stranger without repaying you in some way," He said.


    "Sorry, you owe me nothing, I was just passing through," Madara spoke calmly.


    "Please, I insist!" The man seemed quite determined on this.


    Madara thought for a moment until he sighed, "Alright... but I will leave not long after," He said in the end and Meril nodded as his son mounted a horse and Madara would ride a horse for the first time in this world, picking another before heading to the Hugkil''s property.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 24 – Cintra 17!

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara continued riding his horse towards the Hugkil farm. It didn''t take long for the man, still with a broken leg, to start a conversation with him as they passed through the forest. His son seemed still very scared from what had happened and remained silent. He himself was looking at Madara with a certain fear after what had happened.


    "You said you were some kind of Ninja, what is that? I''ve never heard of it." The man spoke, much more cheerfully than before.


    "It''s hard to explain, you might say we''re like wizards, taking on contracts and performing services, earning from it," Madara spoke calmly. He couldn''t just say they were assassins, right?


    "That sounds amazing, and they teach children from a young age?" The man continued, interested in a force he had until then been unaware of.


    "There are many children who learn from the age of 5 or 6, however, I am the only ninja in the world now," Madara spoke, not wanting to delve too much into a military system that didn''t exist in this world, making it very hard for people to understand his explanation.


    "I see, so it''s an extinct and also strict order," the man said, understanding Madara''s intent with his last words.


    "Yes." He just nodded.


    "Still, you saved my life, mine and my son''s. I thought we were going to die there facing that monster," the man said, changing the subject.


    "You were lucky, I hadn''t left Cintra long after that contract, so I still think you owe me nothing, it was just by chance," Madara spoke honestly, he had saved them by chance.


    "Even so, fate put you in our path, and I wouldn''t forgive myself, it would be a shame to leave without paying such a debt," he spoke with a noble tone. Lord Hugkil didn''t care if it was just a coincidence, what mattered was that Madara had saved them and he was not an ungrateful person.


    They continued on their way, until they finally emerged from the forest heading towards the great fields. "Do you see all this space, Madara?" The man spoke, even more excitedly, as if he had just come back from death and still with a broken leg.


    "I saw it on the map given by Mousesack, he had details of the lands of noble families, I believe these were yours." He might not know how to read, but he certainly knows how to see a division of land, and the forest to the mountain he used as a reference was surrounded by a noble family symbol, so it wasn''t hard for Madara to find out such a thing.


    "Exactly, my grandfather''s father was a simple noble with a small piece of land, but he died serving his king and sacrificed himself saving the king of Cintra at the time. What made the royal family of that time grateful to us, the Hugkils, so my father''s father took over a much larger estate than his deceased father and my father took over after him, I''m doing the same with my son after my death," he said as he pointed to each of their borders. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..." Victor remained silent.


    "It''s a huge land," Madara admitted, seeing that it stretched to the horizons.


    "It is, don''t you think about taking care of a large land as well, Madara?" The man asked.


    "It''s too early to say something like that," Madara commented in a neutral tone.


    "That''s true, I forget I''m talking to a child," the man laughed at that.


    The journey continued until they began to see a small town with a huge castle in it.


    The town seemed quite busy as they approached, "I can''t wait to get some herbs to calm this damn pain from the broken leg!" The noble commented, feeling the pain.


    Soon, some people from the town saw them coming, and some soldiers hearing about men on horses approaching the town quickly met with Madara and the others.


    "Lord Hugkil?!" The soldier looked at him in shock. "We heard you were dead!" He murmured.


    "As you can see, I came close to it, but survived thanks to this boy. Now take me home, my wife must be devastated thinking her son and I could be dead," he said as they began walking back to the town, with some of the soldiers looking suspiciously at Madara after what they had heard.


    The people in the town were already scared that their lord had been killed when some men returned from the forest saying everyone died to the monster. They were even more shocked when Lord Higkill himself returned with his son.


    They headed to the castle while everyone stopped to watch the group and point at them. As they passed the gate with the guards shouting that it was Lord Hugkill who had survived, they entered, with a woman running while crying.


    "Victor! Victor!" A woman with blonde hair and blue eyes like Victor approached, crying as she hugged her son as soon as she emerged from the castle. "You''re alive!! I heard you and your father were dead and my world had ended just a little while ago!" She said, still crying.


    Madara remained silent as the family reunited with the lords, until some guards brought in 3 tied-up people, the 3 men who had survived and fled.


    "Please, Lord Hugkil! We thought you were dead! Spare us!" They screamed, pleading; they were 2 soldiers and the servant who took care of the horses. Madara remained silent, this was not his problem to opine.


    "I will deal with you later, get these 3 out of my sight!" The noble growled.


    He dismounted from the horse and saw the man approach his wife with the injured leg, as she hugged him as well, looking like quite the family.


    "Let''s go inside, come Madara, you are my guest of honor." He announced and asked Madara to follow him.


    A servant approached Madara. "Let me take your horse to the stable."


    "Alright, the horse isn''t mine. Just don''t lose the head in that bag." Madara spoke.


    "What''s in that bag, sir?!" The man was a bit scared seeing the blood coming out of the bag.


    "It''s the head of the monster we killed, I have to take it to the queen of Cintra." Madara spoke calmly and the man just nodded.


    "Yes, I won''t lose it!" He said, treating it as the most sacred thing at that moment.


    Madara followed to where the Hugkil family called him and he entered the castle.


    He saw some servants coming with him. "Dear guest, Lord Hugkil asked to take you to your quarters while he is treated by the healer." He said.


    Madara just sighed since he would have to stay here for a while, but accepted anyway. He was taken to a room where he found himself in a large place, even with a bathtub, and the door soon opened with some maids.


    "My lord... We were instructed to bathe you..." The maids, some teenagers, approached him.


    Although Madara did not like them entering his room like that without knocking, he ended up accepting, he needed a bath, not minding that there were women to do this here, after all, this was a medieval world and he was a child. After nodding, he was placed in a bathtub with water in his own room while the young women scrubbed his body.


    "Is it true what they are saying, my lord?" One of the women started. Madara looked at her curiously with his black eyes.


    "They say you fought the monster and saved our lord. They say you are a witcher." She said, but without the disdain that witchers usually faced.


    "It''s true, but I''m not a witcher." Madara commented in a neutral tone.


    "That''s incredible! You are so young and already so strong!" The woman continued flattering while scrubbing the sponge on his chest, but this could not be said of her colleague next to her, who looked at Madara with fear.


    After that, Madara remained silent as the women continued cleaning his body with the woman continuing to talk about monsters surrounding the Hugkill land, hoping he would clean them out as well, although Madara did not believe in 90% of what was said, he just remained silent while merely nodding.


    As soon as he was ready, he received new clothes, a sort of cloth to fit his body, which he accepted since his old one was quite dirty.


    He then went to meet Lord Hogkill a few hours later as the sun was setting on the horizon.


    "Madara, my boy!" Lord Hugkill said as he walked with the help of his wife, since he had a piece of wood wrapped around his leg.


    His wife seemed to be very attentive to her husband and son. Victor followed them with another boy, about 10 years old, whom Madara assumed must be the family''s second son.


    Madara simply nodded as he arrived in a spacious room with a table in the middle of some sofas, where he was instructed to sit and wait for the family to get comfortable, while only servants were bustling from one place to another.


    "It''s good to see you without all that dirt from the fight; you deserve some rest," Hogkill continued with a good-natured compliment.


    Madara didn''t respond, but that didn''t seem to offend the man. Victor had a still cautious look towards the child, his wife appeared neutral but clearly hiding her emotion, while the younger boy had a curious look towards Madara.


    "Now let me introduce my family. Victor, you already know him. Next to me is my wife, Lady Carina Hugkill," the woman nodded, "And our youngest son, Luk Hugkill." The boy with blonde hair from his mother nodded shyly to Madara.


    "Now that we''re here," the noble continued, "You saved my life and my son''s, so I want to thank you properly." He spoke, and some servants brought in a box.


    As it was placed on the table, Hugkill began to open it in front of Madara. "I was thinking about how I could repay you, since you were doing a job for the royalty... so I think this is what might interest you the most." He said and showed a box filled with many gold coins.


    Madara, taken by surprise, couldn''t help but be a bit pleased; after all, it would allow him to enhance his strength. "This is great for me."


    Lord Hugkill would never give so much money to a child, but Madara was so mature that he often felt he wasn''t dealing with a child. "There are a thousand gold coins here," he said, and Madara nodded.


    "I would like you to stay here at least one day; I want to show you my lands as well as a way to thank you." He said. He was not a foolish man; if Madara had the capabilities he had at this age, what could he do in the future? It was obvious that the noble wanted to establish a connection with such power, even though he was still thankful for having his life saved.


    Madara sighed but also thought about relaxing a bit; he had another job to destroy a monster nest, but it was something that could wait. Madara was not foolish either; he also thought it was good to create some connections while in Cintra, and a powerful noble would be welcome among his acquaintances. "Alright, but I don''t intend to extend my stay," he said.


    "Haha. That''s great," the man said, pleased. "The servants will take food to your room, since I couldn''t join you. After all, I must deal with things with all the families of the people who died at my side in that monster den," the man said, and Madara nodded. "But I would like you to join me for lunch and take a walk with me through my lands in the afternoon," he said.


    "You should rest and not go out..." His wife said.


    "I can still walk, my dear, don''t worry," he said as he began to stand up with his family. Madara said goodbye and returned to his room, thinking about what the system would give him when he absorbed those gold coins.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 25 – Cintra 18!

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara entered the room and activated the system, sitting on the bed, he placed all the thousand gold coins into the system, quickly receiving another notification.


    "Mission 1 - Gather 5000 gold coins - Progress (3150/5000) 63%"


    "You have received 1% of Madara''s peak strength!"


    ------System------


    Peak Power: 4%


    Chakra: 400 Chakra (Equivalent to a high genin.)


    - Note: Chakra is the vital energy used to perform Jutsus. It must be managed carefully.


    Sharingan: 1 Tomoe


    - Note: Allows enhanced perception and the ability to anticipate basic movements of the enemy.


    Mangekyo Sharingan: [Locked]


    Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan: [Locked]


    Rinnegan: [Locked]


    Common Jutsus:


    - Substitution Jutsu.


    Fire Jutsus:


    - Katon: H¨­senka no Jutsu (Fire Technique: Phoenix Flower Jutsu)


    - Description: Allows the user to spit multiple balls of fire in quick succession. Requires practice for improvement.


    - Katon: G¨­kaky¨± no Jutsu (Fire Technique: Great Fireball Jutsu)


    - Description: Launches a large fireball with the breath from the lungs. Requires practice for improvement.


    Wind Jutsus:


    (NEW) F¨±ton: -


    - Description: Allows the user to create a slight air current around them, which can deflect light projectiles or increase the user''s mobility and speed.


    Wood Jutsus: [Locked]


    He saw he received a new jutsu, unlocking the wind category. ''This isn''t very useful for me, however, I can''t complain about increasing my arsenal of jutsus,'' he murmured internally.


    ''However, I feel increasingly stronger...'' He noticed his increase in chakra; this system didn''t deliver 50 points of chakra from 1% to 2%, it went up from 150 to 400 now that he reached 4%, achieving the peak of a common genin in the Naruto universe.


    Putting the system aside, Madara decided to rest a bit, he was in this place for now and could spend some time resting.


    The next day he woke up calmly and left the room, some servants told him where the castle courtyard was, and he went to train a bit.


    The soldiers didn''t approach him, after all, they were cautious with the child who killed a monster while not even the only 3 knights of the lands of Hugkil died brutally.


    Madara just kept training his swordsmanship alone, that is until someone approached him, and it was none other than a young man with black hair, who had pulled some traits from his mother.


    "Young Luk. You shouldn''t be here," a servant approached and spoke sternly to the boy.


    "Don''t talk to me right now, get out of here!" The boy spoke with a somber tone, surprising the servant as she stepped back a bit in fear, "I was looking for you, finally found you," the young man murmured, approaching Madara, ignoring the servant who was now quite distant.


    "Hello," he said upon getting close.


    "Hm," Madara nodded his head without saying much.


    "Are you as strong as my father says?" the boy asked, losing the timidity of yesterday.


    "Depends on how your father described me," Madara commented, not liking the attitude of this child very much.


    "He said you would be stronger than any soldier here," the boy continued. "Can you fight a soldier for me to see?" the boy said.


    "I''m not a piece of theater," Madara simply said and turned his back before starting to train his swordsmanship.


    "What do you...?!" The boy got irritated with Madara''s attitude.


    "What do you think you are doing disobeying the young lord, dog?" A man in armor spoke approaching.


    "Simple, unlike you, I am not your dog," Madara didn''t even look at the man while he continued training.


    The men around were quite surprised by Madara''s attitude, the man even more irritated after hearing that.


    "Who are you calling a dog, since the young lord wants a fight, why not prove your sword with me?" This man declared, for him Madara was just a child who for some reason he didn''t believe, managed to save Hugkil and his son while the monster was killed.


    Madara sighed, seeing he would have to deal with this man. "If you want a fight, then let''s have one," he declared.


    The man smiled, intending to show that this child whom everyone believed to be a wizard, was a farce; he didn''t intend to kill Madara, after all, he was fighting a child, but it would be enjoyable to humiliate him.


    Madara pulled his sword from the dummy and turned to the man, pointing at him. "My name is Sir Gustini," said the man, and Madara knew he was not a knight, after all, according to the boy, all the knights of these lands were dead.


    The boy, Luk Hugkil, nodded by the side, satisfied. He was angry at Madara because this child was born ambitious in his heart, and when he received the news of his father and brother''s deaths, he was happy inside, but he did not let his malevolent personality show in public. Therefore, near his parents, he was shy. However, he resented this little boy whom his father said had saved them when all was lost.


    The man, not waiting any longer while staring at Madara, launched an attack on the ninja, who used his small sword and deflected the medieval sword with a sound of metal, but Gustini did not stop, he launched another attack and Madara, even without using the Sharingan, could handle the man.


    Not satisfied with this and even a bit frustrated, Gustini began to launch a series of assaults against the child, who remained defensive, but didn''t seem to have any trouble dealing with the adult''s attacks.


    Everyone began to comment and even laugh at Gustini, after all, the man was being stopped by a child. As Madara thought about how to rebuff another attack, he decided it was time to end this. He began to attack as well, causing the man to take a few steps back with the sudden onslaught.


    Madara launched attacks with such speed that the man had to assume a defensive posture, retreating as Madara launched attacks from the right, left, and front.


    Luk looked on, stunned, wondering how a child smaller than him could be so strong. He saw Madara hitting the man''s foot, cursing his armor as he felt the impact and fell to the ground.


    "AHH!" The man screamed, but Madara did not stop; when he doesn''t like someone, he tends to give a bit more of a beating. He delivered a punch with his free hand, hitting the man directly in the face, as he was not wearing a helmet.


    His chin went directly back with the force of the boy, making him fall to the ground unconscious. The place fell silent immediately.


    In the midst of that silence, Madara sheathed his sword and began to leave the place, seeing no more need to stay there.


    "Mr. Madara..." A young servant approached with fear in her eyes towards the boy.


    "Yes?"


    "Lord Hugkil has invited you to have lunch with his family, so I came to inform you that your clothes have been placed inside your room," the woman said, and Madara nodded.


    He returned to his room and was given another bath to remove the sweat he had perspired in the training yard, getting ready to go to lunch with the noble family.


    The place was rich in various fruits, meat, and other kinds of food. It was the first time he had witnessed a noble lunch, but it was nothing beyond what he expected.


    "Come, Madara! Join us," the man spoke, and Madara nodded, sitting down in the place that was designated as a place of honor. Lord Hugkil proved to be a very generous man, especially to those to whom he owed his life. His oldest son was more reserved; he had a certain fear of Madara, while his wife also seemed reserved but very smart. However, Madara had a different view of the youngest, who stared at him, despite showing the same shyness as yesterday in front of his parents. Madara could see the malice in him but left it aside, after all, it was not his problem.


    "I heard you hit a soldier today, which is expected," the man said, laughing, and Madara just nodded.


    "Now eat at your leisure; I want to show you my estate later," he said, and Madara nodded, eating quietly.


    The rest of the lunch went smoothly, with Madara eating and answering some incessant questions from Lord Hugkil, with most of the answers being monosyllabic.


    Later, Madara went out with the noble and his older son, the man began to tell everything about his land since the time of his grandfather, and what he intended to do in his generation and later with his son Victor.


    The afternoon had begun to end, and they returned to the castle after being escorted through many places of their land.


    "Are you really going to leave? Wouldn''t you like to stay another night?" Lord Hugkil asked when Madara announced his departure.


    "I''m leaving, I need to return to Cintra, and there''s no problem traveling at night, after all, I can take care of myself," Madara said, and the noble nodded, albeit reluctantly, he would respect this boy.


    Madara then went back to the room to pick up his clothes before leaving. "Wait!" He heard a voice calling him and saw the 10-year-old blond boy in the hallway, just the two of them at that moment.


    "What is it?" Madara asked, narrowing his eyes. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I saw you fight, how about you join me?" the boy asked.


    "I''m not interested," he said and turned to go to the room.


    "You don''t understand, do you? You might have saved us, but I will inherit these lands from my brother, I won''t be a second son," the boy began, and he had a quite evil tone, even for Madara, not that it affected him.


    "I don''t care," he said.


    "I can make you rich! These lands will just be the beginning, I''ll make Princess Cirilla marry me and I will take the throne of Cintra, you''ll have everything you want!" the boy insisted as if that was possible in his head.


    "As I said, I don''t care about any of that," Madara shrugged once more.


    "You dare disobey me, when I become a king, I will send people to hunt you down!" the boy shouted.


    "If you want to hunt me, feel free, but pray I don''t find you because I will do it and I will kill you when that happens," Madara was no longer calm, he exuded pure threat and the boy was frozen when Madara showed his sharingan as soon as he finished his words turning to him.


    "Remember these eyes, because the day you stand in my way, will be the last thing you will see in your life," he said and continued to walk without further care for the boy still standing there.


    He returned to his room and grabbed the rest of his things before jumping through the window and going to the courtyard where Lord Hugkil was waiting for him with his older son by his side.


    "I''m leaving," Madara spoke, and the man nodded.


    "Good luck. You will always be welcome here. So come visit us," the man spoke and shook the boy''s hand.


    Madara nodded, and Victor also shook his hand, although they didn''t exchange any words, however, Madara passed by him without failing to say a few things. "I have nothing to do with your family''s problems, perhaps we''ll never see each other again, however, be careful with your younger brother, he''s ambitious enough to backstab you one day, goodbye." Madara said these words, surprising Victor, who turned around, but Madara had already left at that moment, jumping over the wall and running towards Cintra without taking the horse that Lord Hugkil wanted to give him.


    Racoon here:


    You might be wondering what these two chapters with the Hugkil family were about, I will use them in the future, after all, I need to add a bit of immersion to this world so that it really feels like the Witcher with all kinds of intrigue. Besides, the Hugkils don''t exist, they are some OCs that I put in since there isn''t much information about the nobles of Cintra.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 26 – Cintra 19!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The night ran its course in the Northern Realms as Madara continued to traverse the forests of Cintra. Leaping from tree to tree, not stopping for a moment, as he planned to do so in the capital. Madara was unbothered by the lack of light or the sound of various predators during the night, as he used his Sharingan to navigate through the forest, and it wasn''t until a few hours had passed that he finally emerged from the jungle, finding the city''s lights reflecting in the dark sky some distance on the horizon.


    It was amusing for Madara, who for the first time directed his gaze even higher and saw the constellation in the sky and not just basic stars, but the entire center of the galaxy, very similar to the Milky Way that you could observe in just a few parts of his old world, but here, due to the lack of so much lighting, it was somewhat a common sky.


    "This world has its own beauty too¡­" Madara murmured, before he resumed running like a ninja across the fields towards the distant city.


    It didn''t take long for him to finally arrive now as he moved like an animal at high speed while his hands were placed behind him, reaching the city walls, he didn''t stop quickly, leaping and climbing at high speed while keeping his chakra in the soles of his feet.


    Some guards who were watching on the walls of the wall, didn''t even see when the boy passed by them, so fast and blending into the darkness, that they thought it was just the wind. Madara simply jumped from the wall in free fall into the city, even a little excited to feel the thrill of almost flying as he fell. ''This never gets old...'' He murmured internally.


    He landed on a house and quickly gained momentum from the roof without breaking it and leaped again from roof to roof as he made his way to his location in the city. Arriving at the abandoned building, he sighed as he landed on one of the windows.


    He quickly prepared to rest, as he lay down on the cape after storing all his equipment, he thought satisfied with his last actions, he had done two of the 3 jobs and even earned 1000 coins for saving a noble who, deep down, didn''t want to be rewarded, but those 1000 coins were welcome.


    Madara then slept satisfied, and the next day, he had one more mission to complete. Leaving the ghoul''s head in the place, hoping it wouldn''t stink too much, so much so that he put it on the window and not inside the room. Madara had prepared with his equipment, while placing his kunais in easy-to-grab spots on his belts and bags, sharpening his small sword for a proper cut in his view.


    The last job was quite simple: eliminate a nest of Nekkers in a forest a bit far away, Nekkers were easy to defeat, but in this specific location, there were at least dozens according to the druid, and they were harming some hunters and farmers. It was almost noon when he just organized his things and checked if everything was OK. Putting his bag and his small sharpened short sword, he then set off again.


    The place was a bit far, but Madara had no difficulty getting there, even having to have traveled the entire day. When night fell again, he had arrived at the location, but this was intentional, after all, these creatures spread out during the day through the forest and returned to the nest at night.


    ''Now let''s look for them...'' Madara murmured internally. He began to jump between the trees trying to find the location of the nest until he finally found a place smelling of rot and with the sound of small growls in the area, these creatures did not bother to hide their presence until he finally found it.


    He landed on a tree where he had a good view and saw that there were, at least about fifty of them surrounding a nest, which was a place made with various debris they found, and even bones of animals and people.


    Madara didn''t want to waste time, so he leaped onto a Nekker jumping and kicked it in the air, sending the creature flying and screaming, while the others quickly turned their attention to Madara landing in front of the nest, he didn''t stop there, performing various hand seals, he began to spit fire onto the little monsters and the nest was also consumed by the flames as they spread rapidly.


    The Nekkers, surprised by this, began to scream in agony as the fire started to burn them as well. And the creatures, even with fire killing them, seemed to have gotten angry wanting to kill this human, before falling dead. Madara found himself surrounded by monsters jumping on him, and began to kick the little "fireballs" when they attacked him, performing ninja pirouettes, dodging all those annoying creatures. It was after a few minutes of dodging and attacking that the creatures finally began to fall burned to the ground. Some fled, but were killed after having their body carbonized and no longer being able to withstand their wounds. Some time later, the nest itself began to burn with the fire going inside it, and more and more Nekkers began to come out of it. He was annoyed at first but ended up having fun while fighting with his taijutsu against the little creatures. Some time later, the battle had ended and, finally, Madara had completed his last mission.


    Then, he just picked up some heads as proof from some cremated bodies and ended up staying in the forest while sleeping in a tree waiting for the dawn of the next day to continue his journey. Returning to Cintra again, it was in the middle of the afternoon when he landed at his dwelling, and after picking up the ghoul''s head, he now needed to take it to the druid of the castle.


    But he didn''t know how he would be treated if he simply arrived at the gate and said, "I want to speak with the royal wizard." He believed it wouldn''t end well. So, he took a different path: instead of going to the gate, he quickly dodged, passing by the sentinels of the walls and the castle while entering the place. Madara began to jump around the place until he reached the main towers and began to run vertically until he found a specific window.


    Ciri was at the window at that moment, waiting for Madara for many days, but he still hadn''t appeared. She always believed he would show up after their meeting many days ago and looked out the window waiting for the boy to come, but there was no sign of him. Ciri there was a spoiled girl, so this was the expected behavior of a girl raised that way, expecting Madara to do exactly what she wanted, but the boy never cared for her whims.


    "Am I going to have to go after him again?" she murmured softly, puffing her cheek and pouting while looking down at the city below her.


    ''What is he doing...'' While there was no sign of Madara, she wondered internally, that until a large shadow appeared at the window at that moment.


    She was startled by the shadow and saw that it was Madara, but it was too late, she had screamed in fright, as she began to fall backwards and alerted the guards, who quickly entered the room with the scared sound of the princess. "Princess Cirilla, are you alright?" A man in richly detailed armor with the royal crest of Cintra, looked concerned as she was on the floor, Cirilla seeing the guard, looked alarmed, while she quickly stood up and looked worried towards the window, if Madara was still there, but there was no one else.


    She sighed in relief, before turning back to the royal guard. "I''m fine. Just fell, don''t worry," she spoke praying for the man to leave while she was already standing, showing that she didn''t need help.


    The guard looked at her for a while, finding her behavior suspicious, but in the end said nothing, as he left the room. When she saw that he had left the room, she sighed in relief while her attention returned to the window. "You came! Where are you?" she asked looking towards the window, hoping that Madara was still there.


    In the end, he was there; after all, he stuck his head in and saw her looking at him with joy. He just stepped out and stayed hidden on the side of the window in a vertical position, then came in from the outside and landed in front of Ciri.  sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You didn''t have to make such a scene," he murmured in a neutral tone.


    "And you shouldn''t enter a girl''s room like that," she scolded.


    "It was you who invited me, as far as I remember," he retorted, crossing his arms.


    "You haven''t shown up for days. What happened?" She changed the subject, wanting to know why he hadn''t come earlier, causing Madara to raise an eyebrow. Did this girl think he owed her something?


    "I had some things to do, but I came here for a reason." He spoke, ignoring her demands, after all, he had a purpose for coming here.


    "Hm..." She scratched her head and noticed the bags near him, covering her nose as soon as she smelled them. "What is that smell?! It''s horrible!" She complained.


    "They''re monsters." He just commented, his sour look turning quite excited.


    "Monsters?! Really, can I see?" She wanted to see the creatures Madara was carrying.


    "It''s nothing special to see, I want to talk to the wizard. Can you call him for me?" He asked, and despite being a bit dissatisfied with Madara''s refusal, Cirilla nodded.


    "Sure, I can call him. Just give me a moment; I''ll go to his room," She said in an authoritative tone, straightening her dress and leaving through the door.


    The princess left the room, and the royal guard looked a bit surprised at her after what had happened. She looked at him and quickly said, "I need to see Mousesack, I''m going there," she said, wanting to see the druid.


    The guard nodded and accompanied her, after all, his job was to protect her, as well as all her family.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 27 – Cintra 20!

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Cirilla continued her way with her chin held high, heading towards Mousesack''s laboratory. He was reading calmly at the moment, when he heard the door open and the princess, with her impatient manner, didn''t even wait for him to enter the place.


    "Princess Cirilla, what do I owe the pleasure of your visit at this time? Have you finally set your mind on studies?" He asked with an amused smile, putting down the book with curiosity, since Cirilla never sought him out for academic matters, only asking about quite peculiar things.


    "Can you wait outside...?" Cirilla turned back to her royal guard, who nodded and closed the door while Cirilla turned again to the druid and smiled in a mischievous manner.


    "What is it...?" Mousesack had to squint at the girl.


    "I have a guest in my room..." She began.


    Meanwhile, Madara stayed in the room waiting for Cirilla. He couldn''t help but notice the environment was better than the last time he was here, curious about how a medieval princess lived.


    To start, the room was quite large, with medieval furniture that, however, seemed to have a varnish finish. The place was much larger than that of the noble from whom he had stolen some clothes, and there was a spot just for a series of dresses, making Madara amused thinking about how that child fit in there, after all, those dresses would puff up anyone who wore them. At the end, there was a large bed in the corner with various fabrics making it quite colorful.


    ''Why am I surprised, I''ve heard that medieval nobles equated colors with beauty and status, though I always prefer something more discreet like black or at most a gray...'' He thought, looking at the color show on the princess''s bed. ''But surely she''s much better off than I am, where my company are rats and spider webs...'' He thought with some amusement about the place where he lived.


    Another thing that interested him in the place was a piece of furniture with a small amount of books, seeming like the books the princess read and spent her time with. However, it didn''t seem like something a noble little girl would read, something about knights and charming princes, there were books with monster faces and some words he recognized, like types of weapons. Showing that the princess was fascinated by this kind of subject, something that didn''t surprise him.


    It didn''t take long for the door to begin opening again, Madara, this time, didn''t hide, while remaining in the place with some books he had taken from that moment, after all, his presence was no longer a secret as soon as the druid would find out. Mousesack entered the room calmly with Cirilla while the guard stood at the door not knowing what the druid was doing there, and he looked at the boy standing there with interest next to the princess.


    After he closed the door, he kept his gaze on Madara, "You know, I could imagine a lot of things when the princess came to talk to me, but I was quite surprised when she told me she had a certain guest in her quarters. I could never have imagined that Madara was in the castle looking for me," said the Druid. He noticed that Madara and Cirilla were not strangers, which made him question what was happening here. "May I know how you and our princess came to know each other...? That is a puzzle to this old man," he spoke.


    "We met a few days ago," admitted Madara calmly.


    Mousesack had to raise an eyebrow hearing this. "Could I know how you met? After all, I don''t think you would meet just anywhere. The princess has been in the castle for the last few days as far as I know."


    "I met your princess at my house a few days ago. I had to bring her back to the castle," Madara spoke while looking at the princess''s face, which quickly became shy.


    "Is that true...?" Mousesack also looked at Cirilla. "And you young lady, how did you end up at his house?" he asked, while Cirilla just gave a half-smile being caught in a mischief.


    "I ran away and went to find him, but as you can see, I managed," she said, the shyness she had at the beginning being replaced by a tone as if she had done something great and impressive.


    "It seems our princess is getting up to such things and no one knows." He sighed, after all, he was worried about the girl''s safety. "But anyway, we will deal with that later. Now, what can I do for you, Madara?" He asked with a small smile at the boy.


    "I''ve completed all the missions." He showed some bags that were stinking. "Here''s the head of the ghoul and the Nekkers that I hunted and destroyed their nest. As for the bandits, I believe your guards have already reported what happened, right?" He spoke.


    "True, we heard about a boy with red eyes defeating some bandits and rescuing hostages. It seems then you''ve completed all the missions quickly. I should congratulate you. I''ll report your completed tasks and reward you with money. You can give me the bags, I will be back soon," he said, not minding if he would leave Madara alone with the princess and left the room to speak with the queen.


    Madara saw the druid leave and sighed, after all, he was sure this wouldn''t end simply. Meanwhile, Cirilla looked at him with a sparkle in her eyes. "You killed all the monsters? Amazing. Can I do that too?" she asked, again not caring that it was the fourth time she had asked since they met.


    Madara just stayed silent, while looking out the window feeling the wind from that height. "Why don''t you say anything?" she asked again and Madara did not respond. "This is so boring," she said in the end, pouting. But her gaze returned to the book Madara was carrying.


    "Since you''re here, I''m going to teach you to read and write," she declared. "In return, will you teach me to be like you?" She insisted once again.


    Madara, a bit tired of her questions about being like him, said, "I can''t teach you to be like me. I am different from you," He concluded.


    She just crossed her arms and then said, "Then tell me about your hunt, I want to know everything that happened." She demanded something else.


    Madara ended up giving in, after all, he had nothing to lose and also had to wait for the druid to return.


    "Alright," he spoke, and even keeping a neutral and arrogant voice, he talked about his hunt: the fight against the bandits and the ferocious Ghoul with some details, but not talking about things a child should not hear.


    "Incredible, you saved a noble!" she said, so excited she was jumping as soon as Madara finished. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It wasn''t my intention, but I ended up finding them in danger fighting against what wanted to kill them." Madara responded, still near the window while leaning on it.


    "Even so, it was amazing. You also fought against bandits and saved those hostages. But you haven''t told the story of the last mission," she spoke, demanding again for more.


    "There''s not much to tell," he responded without looking at her. "It was basically setting fire and killing some noisy and insistent little monsters," he said honestly.


    "So cool! Anyway, come here, I''m going to teach you to read, as I told you I would," she said, looking at him, Madara turned his gaze to her on the bed as she opened a book she had taken from the table and asked him to come closer and sit by her side. He ended up doing so, knowing that he needed to learn the language of this world sooner or later and on his own he was not having as much success as he wanted.


    She opened a book and asked him to get comfortable with reading, which he ended up doing. She started to say the words she was reading, little by little, but Madara still found it very difficult to understand. Then, he activated his Sharingan to listen and read what Cirilla was saying, memorizing everything he could.


    "Hm?" Cirilla looked at him, to see if he was paying attention and saw his eyes red like that time in the forest when they met, "Incredible! Your eyes changed color. Why did you do that?" She asked curiously.


    "They help me learn faster," he commented.


    "Is it like the witchers?" she asked.


    "No, it comes from my lineage," Madara said.


    "That sounds really cool. Everyone talks about my lineage too and how I was born with powers, but Mousesack''s lessons are so boring. You know about it?" she asked, hoping it sounds incredible too.


    "Yes..." Madara said. Madara knew she was a descendant of Lara Dorren. Her lineage carries great power that later she might be known as the Lady of Time and Space. That could rule the entire continent with her power. However, according to his knowledge, she couldn''t control her power properly and her journey would be of great dangers.


    At this moment, Madara couldn''t help but think about how her future or the world''s, would change with his presence here, he could help her have a better life, at least not being pursued as she would be. Moreover, he had some strange connection with her. Even trying to avoid her at the beginning, now he was in her room after she found him.


    Madara dropped his thoughts and returned to answering Cirilla again, "...But just a little," he said.


    "Everyone says that I carry great power and that I must learn to control it," she said, "Could I travel the world too... without worrying about noble etiquettes and political marriages?" She asked not looking at him, but at the window, after all her wish was to be traveling, to be like Geralt and even Madara, to be free like a swallow.


    "I''m sure you will achieve what you aspire to." he said in the end.


    "Really? You think so?" She looked at him surprised,


    while he had a calm face, knowing the future, at least what he couldn''t change.


    "Yes..." He said.


    "Great, we could be a duo in the future and even invite Geralt too!" She exclaimed.


    Madara did not respond, as they went back to studying the words while he memorized everything with his Sharingan. They spent some time on this, while Madara began to learn, until the door opened again with Mousesack appearing.


    "I see you two are getting comfortable," he said, smiling, looking at the two reading the book.


    "Of course, I''m teaching him to read," she said, puffing out her chest.


    "Well... Seems quite useful..." Mousesack looked at Madara while raising an eyebrow before continuing. "Anyway, I spoke with the queen, and she wants to meet Madara." he announced, and Madara looked a bit surprised while Cirilla did the same,


    ''This is unexpected... but finally, I''ll meet the lioness of Cintra...'' He murmured internally. Then, they left the room, heading towards the throne room.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 28 – Cintra 21!

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.] S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    A little before Madara headed to the throne room, Mousesack met with the queen, entering the throne room where some of the audiences with the queen took place.


    "My queen, you must understand that I was robbed!" said a man dressed in noble attire.


    "That''s a lie! My queen, this man bet his money on a horse race and his horse lost, I won the money fairly," said another man, dressed more like a merchant.


    "You''re lying!" the noble retorted.


    "Silence!" Calanthe, unable to bear the argument any longer, shouted angrily as her voice echoed throughout the place.


    She waited for everyone to be silent as she began to stare at all those involved while another group of nobles requesting an audience for the day waited, listening and even enjoying this as a form of entertainment.


    She sighed and began by looking at the noble. "From what I understand, you bet your money on a horse in the race, correct?" she asked with a hawkish glance.


    "Yes, my queen..." the man said cautiously.


    "And your horse lost?" she raised an eyebrow as if dealing with a spoiled noble who doesn''t know how to lose.


    The man swallowed early before continuing, a bit hesitantly. "Yes, my queen, but..." he continued, but was cut off.


    "Well, if that''s why you came to request an audience and make me waste my time, after all, you lost that money in a fair game," she rebutted.


    "But my queen, it''s 200 gold coins!" the noble said with a whining tone.


    "You should have thought of that before even betting, now get out of my sight, you have nothing to pay this man, and if you come back with another ridiculous demand after betting money and losing, I will throw you in the dungeon!" Calanthe growled at the man, who shrunk at those words and began to leave hastily.


    "Thank you for your clemency, my queen," the merchant bowed respectfully before beginning to withdraw as well.


    "I thought you''d throw him in the dungeon..." the man next to the queen, Eist Tuirseach, said.


    "It was close, but today it seems I''m patient..." Calanthe admitted.


    "Anyway, our druid is present..." Eist said.


    Calanthe turned her gaze forward, passing by the noble group and looking at Mousesack near the entrance. Immediately making way for the castle''s druid to pass. "Mousesack, come closer," she said, and the mage walked up to her, but he didn''t stop, coming closer to the queen.


    Calanthe knew this habit when the man had something important to say while not wanting to share something with everyone present, he approached her ear and began to speak.


    "Madara Uchiha is in the princess''s room," he said calmly.


    Calanthe showed no initial reaction, but her eyes trembled slightly.


    She looked at all the nobles still present and spoke in a loud tone as if she was commanding an army on the battlefield. "Everyone, the audience is finished for today, there are more urgent matters that require my presence!" she said with her stern voice, and everyone, despite a dissatisfied face, began to leave the throne room.


    "And there goes your patience..." she murmured after hearing the druid.


    After everyone left, even the royal guards, she turned to Mousesack, who had moved away a bit.


    "Now start telling me why that boy entered my castle and is in Ciri''s room?!" she growled, demanding an explanation.


    "You should blame the girl more than the boy," Mousesack said calmly.


    "What do you mean?" she looked confused, yet still angry.


    "Our princess ran away from the castle without anyone noticing a few days ago, she went after the boy in the city and by some luck, or intervention of fate... She found him and he brought her back to the castle safely," Mousesack emphasized the connection between the two.


    "Don''t come to me with this fate thing!" Calanthe growled before continuing. "How that girl managed to get out, she could have died in the city!" Calanthe could not imagine anything worse for Cirilla going out alone.


    "My queen, if I may," Mousesack suggested, waiting for permission to speak.


    Calanthe, still a bit angry, looked at him, "Speak," she said dryly, since she had to listen to him anyway.


    "They are connected... No matter how much you might deny it, it will only be worse to keep them apart..." He said cautiously, not wanting to infuriate Calanthe too much.


    "Do you think Cirilla, the heir to this realm, could be with someone unknown? No matter how strange the name of his family and those weird powers!" She snarled.


    "I''m not speaking of that kind of relationship, Queen Calanthe. But Madara could be a protector for Ciri, she carries great power and will need powerful allies, many will covet both her blood and her status of Cintra. I ask you to think about the girl''s future..." He spoke sincerely his thoughts.


    "..." Calanthe fell silent after these words while Eist looked at her curiously. Until she finally began to speak again with a serious tone. "You always talk about giving the boy a chance... But can we really trust this unknown boy with powers even you don''t know?" She asked.


    "As I said, your granddaughter and the boy are united, it''s better we let them be together so the boy can become a guardian for Cirilla. I can train him here in the castle, he can''t read, but he''s smart enough to learn quickly, so I can offer him a chance to learn while becoming loyal to the kingdom. Make him grateful, I''ve seen what he can do, I wonder how strong he will be in the future, as a sword of Cintra against any enemy!" He said, wanting to bet that Madara could be loyal to Cintra and Ciri and was trying to convince the queen thinking about the future of the kingdom.


    She put her hand on her chin, analyzing Mousesack''s words. "I think our druid is right, Calanthe." Eist spoke beside her.


    "You just want to meet the boy!" She accused him, but he just shrugged.


    She turned her attention back to the druid. "Has he completed all the missions?" She asked.


    "Yes, all completed in just a few days, I left the heads of the monsters from the requests in my lab, but I confirmed all of them and the victims of the bandits on the road were rescued by Madara as you heard a few days ago." He spoke.


    "I see... If you really want to give the boy a chance, then I''ll follow your advice. Bring him here, we''ll have a long talk and bring my granddaughter too." Calanthe demanded and Mousesack nodded before leaving the throne room, heading to the princess''s room.


    As soon as he found them, he asked Madara to accompany him along with Cirilla, to see Calanthe.


    Madara left the room with Ciri, leaving his royal guard alarmed by the presence of the strange boy there without him noticing.


    "No need to say anything." Mousesack stopped him with any questions, making the guard remain silent and follow them as they headed to the throne room on the first floor of the castle.


    "Look, this is my family! They were ancient kings!" Cirilla used this time to talk about the castle, at this moment they were descending a huge staircase with Mousesack leading and the royal guard at the end, meanwhile, Cirilla pointed to the portraits of her ancestors hung on the walls.


    "Hm." Madara just nodded.


    "This was a queen of Cintra 200 years ago, everyone says my grandmother is inspired by her, as they say both are alike and led Cintra on the battlefield! One day I think to be like them!" She exclaimed excitedly.


    "Hm."


    "Look! This is the founder of the family, what''s her name again...La... La..." She said, thinking.


    "Lara Dorren..." Mousesack said in front of her with a small smile.


    "That''s right, Lara Dorren! She was an elf who married a human and our family was born... all of our family have her blood!" She said, showing that it was a very important thing.


    "Hm."


    "Why do you only answer me like this? You seem like Geralt when I met him..." She said a bit dissatisfied, but then started to laugh about it.


    "Hm." Was the only thing Madara responded.


    Cirilla pouted after hearing that again, ceasing her laughter.


    Madara remained silent, and they finally arrived at the throne room, with Mousesack entering first and calling the two in, saying that the queen intended to speak with the two of them privately and for him to wait outside.


    Cirilla entered skipping while Madara followed behind, taking calm steps as he approached the entrance and saw a large room, larger than any other he had entered, with two people sitting at the end of it, a woman in her 40s, but very beautiful and with white hair like Cirilla, and a man whom Madara would say was Skagosi, despite never having gone to the islands, he still recognized the man from the history of this world.


    He approached as Cirilla already reached her grandmother. "Hi, grandma!" She said with a mischievous smile.


    Calanthe just looked at her with a severe gleam. "I''m aware of your most recent activities, young lady, wait so we can talk later, now I want to speak with this boy." She said and looked at Madara approaching by Mousesack''s side with another severe and analytical look.


    "Haha! Finally, I''m meeting the young warrior who has been causing a stir in this city lately!" Exclaimed Eist as he clapped and looked at Madara as if he were looking at a rare object or exotic animal.


    Madara didn''t respond, looking a bit surprised by this outburst, and soon turned his attention back to the queen, knowing her presence was of the highest authority there. "Queen Calanthe." He said with some respect in his childlike tone but did not bow.


    Calanthe looked at him for a while, ignoring his breach of decorum, until she finally spoke while Cirilla stood aside waiting for her to speak as well. "Finally, we are seeing each other, Madara Uchiha."


    ---


    Raccoon here:


    Poor Mousesack, he has no idea what Madara can do with his real power, which would scare him if he saw what he will do in the future. He would even find the ancestral blood a common thing after seeing a complete Susanoo.


    I''m changing how Madara and Cirilla met!! Just a change, to have them have a more logical connection, like just before Cirilla was attacked by necrophages in the forest, she plays with Gerald invoking the law of surprise, with Madara saving her.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 29 – Cintra 22!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara looked at Calanthe, who was staring at him like a hawk.


    "I heard you entered my granddaughter''s room. Can you tell me how you did that, after all, her room is very high up..." She began, clearly aware of some of the boy''s abilities from Mousesack and from Cirilla herself, who had been bragging about what she had seen of Madara.


    "There are no walls or heights that can hold me, Queen Calanthe." Madara simply said before continuing. "Your granddaughter showed up at my house one day, and I had to take her back to the castle before your men came knocking on my door with an accusation that I had kidnapped the princess of the kingdom." He concluded, while Cirilla looked a bit shy about her escape, knowing the lecture she would receive from her grandmother when they were alone.


    "Yes, it was amazing when he brought me back. Have you ever seen someone running on the wall as if it were the ground? Madara took me to the room like that!" She exclaimed, even having run away and despite the consequences she would face for it, she shared her unique experience upon returning to the castle.


    "Hahaha. That does sound really amazing. Are you like a spider?" Eist asked, laughing.


    "..." Mousesack remained silent. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Calanthe raised her hand to silence Cirilla as she turned her attention back to Madara.


    "You have certain abilities, I can understand that. But it''s still inappropriate for you to have shown up in her room that day." She spoke, preventing Cirilla from protesting. "I would like you to use the front door the next time you come to the castle because I will not be lenient if you enter Cirilla''s room again." Calanthe spoke sternly.


    "I can understand that." Madara spoke in a neutral tone, unphased by the queen staring at him like a hawk. "I will knock on the front door next time." He said.


    Calanthe was not very pleased with how Madara referred to her, but she did not comment on it now. "I heard you completed all the contracts that Mousesack gave you." She said, and Madara nodded. "To do them in just a few days is quite impressive; you seem anything but a child from what I''ve heard." She said.


    "I have my own abilities." Madara spoke in a neutral tone.


    "Yes, we already know that, but let me ask, what is your goal? What do you plan in this kingdom?" She wanted to know what Madara was thinking.


    "I intend to settle for a few years; I have some unfinished business in the city, but I still plan to stay here for a few years, since I am just a child." He admitted. Madara planned to travel the world, but he could not do so with his current abilities, hence the intention to strengthen himself in a safe place, even staying in a forest training.


    "I see..." She pondered his words and then remembered Mousesack''s words.


    "Do you still intend to work for the crown?" She asked.


    "Yes, I still need some money." Madara spoke, after all, he needs almost 2000 gold coins to complete the first mission.


    Hearing this, she made her offer. "Mousesack told me of your worth, I offer you a proposal, how about you work directly for the royal family of Cintra?" She asked.


    "What do you mean?" Madara asked.


    "She means if you would like to become a force of the kingdom." Mousesack intervened from the side.


    "Do you mean some kind of guard or soldiers?" Madara looked at him, disliking the proposal and turned to the queen. "Sorry, but I will not stay in this kingdom in a few years, I cannot accept that." Madara spoke, after all, he had the whole world to explore and even though he knew of Cintra''s cruel fate, he would not promise anything, much less his loyalty to any flag, he is Madara Uchiha after all.


    Cirilla by his side felt a bit disappointed with Madara''s words on one hand, but also hopeful of perhaps being able to travel the world with Madara, as she already saw them as a duo making contracts like witches.


    Calanthe remained silent for a while and looked at Mousesack, as Madara had declined her proposal, the druid man simply looked up to say a few words that only Calanthe could understand.


    "Even if the boy does not want to affiliate with the kingdom, he will still spend years here, it would be nice to have him around, and helping him would earn him a great favor. Think about it, Calanthe, he can do so much at this age, imagine the reputation he will have when he grows up..." Eist whispered to the queen calmly.


    Calanthe remained silent for a while, thoughtful, while Ciri looked on with some tension, wondering what might happen. She did not want her grandmother to expel Madara from the castle, not now that he had finally appeared.


    The queen finally looked at Madara after pondering for a bit. "If you intend to stay in Cintra for a while, then let me invite you as a guest of this castle," she said, and Madara raised an eyebrow before she continued. "Mousesack believes he can help educate you, you will live in the castle and receive resources for a good education and training, in exchange, you will do work for the crown and serve as a guard for Cirilla." Despite speaking with a bit of distaste in the last part, she had no choice since her granddaughter would run away to find him whenever possible, as she was already doing.


    Cirilla beside her looked with eyes sparkling with anticipation and turned to Madara with hope he would accept, after all, she wanted to be with him, perhaps he could even train her.


    All eyes turned back to the boy. Madara, though a bit surprised by this type of proposal, pondered. ''Staying in the castle has its advantages after all the place would be much better to live, but there are still other disadvantages and I would be watched...'' Madara thought for a bit.


    He even began to see that the advantages of living there were even more important, after all, he could leave at any moment, and doubted any of them could do anything against him in any way, in return, he could learn everything he needed about this world, such as the language, geography, common knowledge.


    "Will you accept this even though I have no sworn allegiance to your flag?" Madara asked directly.


    "Just swear that you will not harm and betray the kingdom, protect my granddaughter''s life with your own, of course. But you will not need to have any permanent ties to the kingdom," she spoke. Madara listened to her words and nodded, finding it quite reasonable.


    "HURRAY!!!" Cirilla exclaimed, while Mousesack cracked a small smile.


    "Haha. It seems life in the castle will become quite interesting from now on..." Eist commented, smiling at Madara.


    Calanthe endured the expression of each before turning back to Madara and even her granddaughter. "Let''s discuss our terms better later, for now, let us be alone to discuss our future endeavors. You and my granddaughter may leave," she said and looked at Mousesack, already knowing what she meant.


    "Guard!" Mousesack emitted his powerful tone and the royal guards immediately left through the door, "Take Madara and the princess to my laboratory, I will see them soon," he announced while the royal guard responsible for the princess''s shift nodded.


    "Let''s go, Madara!" Cirilla exclaimed, jumping excitedly as she passed by Madara, wanting to talk with him.


    Madara nodded and made a small gesture of farewell to everyone there as he followed the princess out with her guard.


    As the guards left and closed the door after Madara and Cirilla passed through it, Calanthe turned back to her druid. "This boy... He''s a bit disrespectful," she spoke dissatisfied.


    "You don''t need to be so hard on a child," Eist spoke.


    "A child? A child does not run through the kingdom killing monsters and earning hundreds of gold coins," she murmured.


    Mousesack intervened. "He has his value, Madara somehow does not use the energy of chaos, which is unique, I believe he has a unique form of energy..." The druid emphasized what he always told her.


    "As I told you before, Calanthe, the boy can do all this at his age, what will he not be able to do in the future? Better a powerful ally than an enemy," Eist spoke.


    "Still, putting him under the same roof as us..." she commented.


    "You heard him saying that walls and high barriers do not stop him, he entered Cirilla''s room, have you seen the view from our floor?" Eist commented again, and Calanthe sighed a little, but her current husband was right.


    Calanthe remained silent for a moment, then glanced at Mousesack, seeing as Madara had rejected her proposal, the druid man merely raised his eyes to utter words that only Calanthe could comprehend.


    "We''re taking a gamble here, keeping someone like him. I hope we''re making the right bet," she commented.


    "He didn''t seem like someone who would just talk big. He could lie to you, but he said he doesn''t intend to be loyal to any flag," Mousesack stated.


    "And what do you think about that, can we change his mind and make him loyal to the kingdom?" Calanthe inquired.


    Mousesack scratched his chin for a while before turning back to his queen. "Only time will tell, after all, many things can happen in the coming years," he said.


    "He won''t harm Cirilla?" Calanthe asked another question.


    "I highly doubt it, and anyway, they are bound by..." the druid spoke.


    "Yes, by destiny," Calanthe said disdainfully.


    "If that''s true, he''ll be the last person to harm her. It''ll be good to have him around, after all, I''m in need of a good challenge for my axe; the royal guards are so weak..." Eist commented.


    "You and your games, I''d like to see that enthusiasm in war," she retorted.


    "You know I''m always ready, my love," he said with a wink.


    "Setting the boy aside, how are our relations with our neighbor? Did you receive anything today?" she asked, given it seemed Cintra might soon go to war with one of the Northern kingdoms, something Calanthe would enter the battlefield to confront and lead her men, as she is the Lioness of Cintra.


    "I haven''t received any ravens..." Mousesack spoke before continuing in a serious tone. "But things aren''t good..." he said.


    "Should we declare war or wait for them to attack us first?" she asked, wanting to declare war, but her druid sometimes gave her good advice.


    "It wouldn''t be wise to declare war, my queen," Mousesack said. "After all, we can''t be seen in a good light by the rest of the Northern kingdoms..." he emphasized.


    "Who cares about the opinion of those bureaucrats," Eist commented.


    "As much as I''d like that, Eist, we still need to maintain alliances, however, you have a point... Tell me, Mousesack, should we let them surprise us while they kill my people?" Calanthe raised her eyebrows.


    "We should strengthen our border, my queen. You know we can''t attack them, our diplomatic relations haven''t been very good since..." He was going to finish but Calanthe cut him off.


    "Since Cirilla ran away from her betrothal, I know..." she said, dissatisfied, as she had wanted Cirilla to marry and bring a great ally, however, that contract was canceled while her granddaughter got lost in the forest and met that witcher, later Madara...


    "That girl... I hope this boy is worth all the risk I''m taking here..." she murmured to herself, hoping for a better future than what she was seeing now.


    Raccoon here: Calanthe has no idea about the threats from Nilfgaard in the coming years. I''ll create some conflicts with Cintra and some kingdoms, but on a smaller scale, perhaps Madara will participate in some.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 30 – Cintra 23!

    [Chapter Size: 1700 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    As Madara and Cirilla walked toward Mousesack''s laboratory, the princess could not contain her excitement. The guard still looked at Madara like a hawk, still wondering who this boy was and how he had ended up in an audience with the queen and was instructed by the wizard to go to his laboratory accompanied by the princess, who was so excited it strongly contrasted with the calm Madara usually maintained.


    "Did you see, Madara? Did you see how my grandmother agreed to everything? That means you''re going to stay here with me! We''re going to do so many things together!" Cirilla jumped for joy, her eyes shining with the excitement of a future full of adventures alongside Madara, thinking she could even join him on his hunts, in her imagination.


    Madara, keeping calm, simply nodded in response, but without agreeing with the girl. "Yes, it seems I''ll be around for a while," he said.


    "I can''t wait to show you everything in the castle! And, of course, you''ll have to teach me some things too. Maybe, how to be a warrior!!" Cirilla''s excitement continued, while the guard did not seem to appreciate it much.


    "Teach you? Even if I tried, your grandmother didn''t seem to like such a thing," Madara responded calmly.


    "I''ll talk to her! You''ll see how she''ll allow me to fight with you!" Cirilla seemed convinced, while Madara remained silent as they walked through the castle, climbing the stairs again.


    He might not show much, but Madara liked Cirilla. Though the princess''s imagination soared high, dreaming of almost surreal possibilities for someone of her status, she was, despite being spoiled, quite cheerful.


    "We''re here!" Cirilla announced, pushing the huge door with some effort. Madara helped her, and they were faced with Mousesack''s laboratory.


    It was the first time Madara had seen a wizard''s laboratory, observing the place in silence. The space was filled with books, scrolls, and various magical instruments, which was quite predictable for Madara, after playing The Witcher 3.


    "Look, Madara! This is Mousesack''s laboratory. There are so many interesting things here, but I don''t know much!" Cirilla began to explore the place with childlike curiosity, having Madara by her side.


    She turned to the royal guard who had also entered the room, "You can leave us." She requested.


    "That''s not appropriate, princess..." The man spoke, but the princess seemed determined about it.


    "You don''t need to, we''re in Mousesack''s laboratory and Madara is a guest by my grandmother''s invite, you can leave us." She spoke with a tone harsher than usual, but amusingly childlike, the man, albeit reluctantly, nodded in the end and left the place to stand outside.


    Madara looked surprised at this but didn''t say anything. Meanwhile, she chattered about everything she could, and that continued until the door opened again with the wizard entering after the meeting with the queen. When Mousesack entered the laboratory, he found Madara sitting next to Cirilla on one of the chairs while the girl talked and smiled.


    He ended up smiling with satisfaction at Madara''s decision to stay in Cintra under the protection and patronage of Queen Calanthe. This was a chance for the boy to help the kingdom someday and even be loyal over the years. "Madara, I am genuinely pleased that you have decided to accept the queen''s offer. I believe your presence here will be beneficial both for you and for the kingdom of Cintra," Mousesack began, clearly satisfied as Madara nodded his head and the princess by his side opened a wide smile. "Now, let''s talk about what we expect during your stay and how we can help you integrate and make the most of this time." He said.


    Mousesack then turned to a table covered in scrolls and artifacts, "Firstly," Mousesack continued, "we will arrange your accommodation. You will have a room in the castle, near the wing along with the soldiers. I hope that won''t be a problem for you." He asked.


    "No, it''s not," Madara calmly responded.


    "Great, I want you to have the opportunity to learn our language, the history of this kingdom, and, of course, about the magic that permeates these lands. This will not only help you adapt better but will also increase your knowledge," he said before continuing. "You will have access to our weapons masters and combat trainers. I hope you can teach them with your unique type of combat."


    Before Madara or Cirilla could respond, Mousesack continued once more. "Your responsibility towards Princess Cirilla will be paramount. We expect you to protect her but also to contribute to her education. There is much you can teach her, and I''m sure she might even behave better," he said, smiling at the girl, who had always been imperious and tended to leave her grandmother quite worried.


    "But I wanted Madara to stay closer to me!" Cirilla protested, clear disappointment in her voice. "How is he going to protect me if he''s so far away?"


    "That''s the most appropriate protocol, princess," Mousesack said and started to walk. Finally, Mousesack approached Madara, now exclusively interested in Madara and his abilities, but with a friendly face. "I know your powers seem to come from a different energy than chaos, this is due to your unique and never-before-seen abilities. I would be very grateful if you could share what you can about your unique condition, after all, I would like to learn more about you," he said in the end.


    Cirilla, who had been listening attentively until then, could not contain her excitement. "This is going to be amazing, Madara! You''ll see, we''re going to explore the castle every day and we can train too!" She said.


    Madara didn''t respond to the girl but looked at Mousesack, giving a small nod after what he heard, expecting something like the last part, after all, the wizard had never hidden his interest in him, and Madara respected him because he never forced him to reveal his secrets.


    "Can we go to training now?" Cirilla asked quickly by the side.


    "No, and don''t expect that you will have that training with your grandmother not allowing it," Mousesack said while Cirilla pouted.


    "Anyway, your maid is waiting outside, I would like to spend my time with Madara for him to adapt to the place while I show him his new accommodations," he said.


    Despite the protest, Cirilla ended up leaving with them as she was guided by her maid and her guard to the higher floors. Madara, on the other hand, started to descend with the wizard to his new quarters. They quickly arrived after some time in a simple room, with a few pieces of furniture and a straw bed.


    He looked around the place without caring much, even for him it would be quite beneficial being close to the accommodations of the servants and soldiers, being a "commoner" in the eyes of the court meant less unwanted attention, allowing him greater freedom to move and act, but this could still change with his proximity to the kingdom''s princess.


    "I believe you still have things to pick up at that place you''ve settled in, right?" Mousesack said, and Madara nodded.


    "Yes, can I get my things without being barred when I return?" He calmly asked.


    "Yes, I''ll speak with the guards, you can leave and come back," he said, and Madara left, heading out of the castle through the front entrance after being told he could leave. Madara exited the castle and began leaping through the city as soon as he left, reaching his old house and picking up everything he could before returning to the castle. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When he arrived, the guards were already aware of the strange child who would live in the lower rooms by the order of the mage himself, which attracted quite a bit of attention to Madara at that moment, especially when Cirilla''s maid commented on the contact this unknown boy had with the princess.


    Madara didn''t care about those looks and went towards his room, arranging things while he stored his kunais that he brought and saw that he needed a new sword too. Soon night arrived, and Madara didn''t even go to dinner in the place where the servants ate. The next day, after Madara had settled in, he was surprised by Mousesack, who sought him out again.


    "I knew you were awake," he said, and Madara just nodded with a curious look.


    Seeing this, Mousesack said, "Well, I want to talk privately with you. Could you accompany me to my laboratory?" He said, and Madara nodded, already dressed and with a kunai at his waist.


    They returned to the laboratory, and Mousesack went to a scroll with the city''s map on his desk. "Well, I called you here for a matter of your interest," he began, and Madara approached, immediately understanding what it was about.


    "You''ve already taken down two gangs on your own, but there are still two more gangs in the capital involved in these kidnappings, a situation that even the army has struggled to combat with my investigation. As you said, there''s a wizard involved in this, and I''ve been working since that time to find out who it is, but still without success," Mousesack explained the situation.


    "We''ve been fruitless, but the queen and I believe that, with your unique abilities, you could help us solve this problem more effectively, although I believe you were planning to do this anyway. But Cintra is willing to give you resources and men this time," he said.


    "You didn''t even need to ask for that," Madara says, after all, this was an ongoing matter that he planned to start resolving as soon as he could finish the 3 jobs and enhance his system. This was the occasion at this moment, and it would be even easier when he has Cintra''s soldiers giving support.


    "That''s great, I''ve summoned the commander of the royal guard, we will meet him soon to discuss our steps to start this operation, but first, your reward for the jobs you did before this," he announced, picking up a bag, and Madara was hoping to reach 5% of his power with that.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 31 – Cintra 24!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara received a purse of coins with Mousesack giving an introduction about his reward. "200 coins for the bandits on the road, 200 coins for the nekker nest, and 300 coins for the ghoul due to it being an atrocious beast. I still wonder how you managed to defeat one, after all, they are quite difficult to handle and usually witchers deal with this type of monster." He said, becoming a bit dazed as he examined the head that Madara brought, since that monster is very dangerous.


    Madara nodded with his 700 coins, bringing him closer to his coin count goal to reach the 4,000 mark.


    [Mission 1 ¨C Gather 5,000 gold coins ¨C Progress (3850/5000) 77%]


    "Use this carefully, after all, with this amount of coins you are quite wealthy, especially for an 8-year-old boy." He said, unaware that the coins would soon disappear.


    "Yes," He replied curtly.


    "You can go have your first meal in the kitchen, we''ll meet to talk to the officer later." The man said, and Madara left his lab descending the castle until he found the place where the servants and guards had their first meal in a large dining hall far from the nobles in the castle and the royal family.


    Madara entered the place quietly while many turned towards him, some curious not knowing who he was, while others gossiped about him.


    "It''s him! The boy who entered the castle yesterday..." Said a servant.


    "The court mage took him personally to his room and I heard he was summoned early in the morning." Another spoke.


    "Really, who is he?" Someone curiously asked among the women.


    "Nobody knows..." Some said.


    Meanwhile, at another table...


    "Is he the one who was with the princess...?" Said a guard.


    "Yes, my fianc¨¦e told me it was him. A boy the age of Princess Cirilla, with black hair and eyes and a very serious face, not looking like a child at all." Said the man, the personal servant''s fianc¨¦ of Cirilla.


    "How strange... who is this boy to be so close to the princess?" One from the group of soldiers eating asked.


    "Nobody knows, the boy is a mystery and there''s a rumor that he had an audience with the queen! Or at least that''s what the soldiers heard from the royal guards." One concluded.


    Madara, not caring about the stares, took a bread with a pot of sauce and went to a table alone to eat, not wanting to mingle with these strange people.


    He also wasn''t bothered, despite many pointing at him while they talked, he finished eating and finally left his table, to meet Mousesack and the royal guard.


    As he was leaving with some servants along with him, a servant approached him. "Are you Madara? Lord Mousesack asks for your presence in the commander of the royal guard''s room." She said, Madara nodded following the woman as she led him through this unknown castle to him.


    He was finally led to a tower where the commander of the guard lived after a silent path with the servant. "You may enter." She suggested as Mousesack had spoken and Madara went ahead.


    She still couldn''t imagine why a child would be summoned to talk with the wizard and Lord commander and didn''t have the courage to ask, but it would certainly make for good gossip as soon as she left here.


    Madara approached the door and opened it, revealing a place where an old warrior lived, in front of him were 3 people, Mousesack, a man wearing armor with shoulder pads more elaborate than the royal guards, the man was middle-aged with graying hair, by his side was a common royal guard like any other that Madara had seen.


    The gray-haired man, who must be the Lord Commander of the Royal Guard of Cintra, looked at Madara curiously, studying him patiently as he approached them.


    "Madara, come here. We''re discussing matters of interest to you." Mousesack spoke asking Madara to come closer.


    "Is this the boy with special abilities that you mentioned? He looks common... You said he can fight like a witcher?" The more gray-haired man spoke, although he was not older than the mage, since mages generally freeze their appearance and live much longer than ordinary people.


    "Yes, this is Madara Uchiha, the exceptional boy I''ve talked about. Madara, let me introduce you to Sir Varys Current. The Current family is a famous one that has produced many knights of Cintra, many of them becoming Lord Commanders of the royal guard for hundreds of years. Besides being the best blade we have in Cintra, he is an excellent leader, even accompanying Queen Calanthe on the battlefield." He introduced.


    "I''m just fulfilling my family''s role and doing what I was born to do," he said with a modest tone.


    "Beside us, we have Sir Charles Peril, one of the 10 royal guards under the command of Sir Varys," he introduced while the mentioned man remained silent, observing Madara. He was about 25 years old and must come from a noble family, though not a very well-known one, if Madara were to guess.


    Madara nodded his head without speaking a word to greet them. "As you say, he is quite silent... Like a witcher..." Sir Varys spoke with a small smile, seeing that this child did not seem like one, as Princess Cirilla is always lively and energetic, while Madara appeared controlled and reserved.


    "Anyway... Let''s get to the main subject..." Mousesack spoke and turned his attention to Madara. "We have been dealing with the disappearance of children since the incident in the southern part of the city," he said.


    "Is this boy the one who destroyed two entire gangs?" Sir Charles spoke with a severe tone. "Is he not a threat, should we trust him?" the man spoke.


    "Certainly, Madara has done things quite impossible for a child, but I trust the boy. He has done some work for the crown that I place my faith in him," Mousesack spoke calmly, not minding the cautious and hostile tone of the guard.


    "But..." The guard was about to speak again, but his commander interrupted him.


    "I am as surprised as you are, Sir Charles, and I understand your caution, but if Mousesack trusts the boy, there is no reason to act like this. Moreover, our queen has allowed him to stay here," Sir Varys spoke with a commanding tone while explaining his thoughts. It''s clear that Madara cannot be a normal person when he is a child killing dozens of people, but he had to respect the trust placed by Lord Mousesack and the queen herself, just to be vigilant that the boy was not a threat to the royal family and the kingdom, after all, he would act if it were the case as is the duty of his oath to this kingdom.


    Mousesack smiled, before continuing. "Back to the matter at hand, you know there are still 2 gangs operating. We are trying to gather some information and have detained several gangsters and outlaws from the areas, but we are certainly having difficulty. After all, the mage you faced is already aware of the information and is cautious. I can''t even locate him, and he has placed mental traps on people we believed knew valuable information," Mousesack commented and asked Madara to look at the map.


    "Do you see these points?" he asked.


    "Yes," Madara responded calmly. He was not at all perturbed about the discussion among the royal guards, while now looking at the map of the city of Cintra with several points marked.


    "These are all the hideouts we''ve discovered from the other two gangs, but there are still many suspicious places we haven''t proven to be gang-operated and places we don''t yet know," he said before continuing. "They seem cautious, after all, there have been no more child disappearances, so you managed to give the mage a good scare, but we haven''t caught him yet," he concluded.


    "So you want to conduct an operation to investigate these places," Madara spoke calmly.


    "Yes, our royal guards believe that a direct attack would be the best choice, but given your last performance, I believe it would be much easier for us to act in small groups until we uncover the entire gang network. After all, the northern gang has many powerful nobles, and we cannot simply act against them without proof in a court; that would be a big problem for the crown," Mousesack spoke, and Madara was already aware of what his next words would be.


    "That''s why I believe you''ll be perfect for this. I''m not a fan of sending a child on this kind of mission, but given your record and having a chance to prove your worth, I''m sure the crown will be very pleased with this type of mission being completed, perfectly if possible," he said, hoping Madara would be his best play for this type of situation. After all, besides gathering information and evidence, the boy seemed to be an expert in entering places unnoticed from what he had observed in the last events, much better than a witcher and he''s as strong as one in combat, having the ability to cast flames from his mouth, so Madara would be perfect.


    "I can do this, just give me all the information gathered, I can handle them," Madara spoke calmly, after all, what would this be for him... And yet, he wanted a rematch against that mage and what he did with the old acquaintances from the orphanage, after all, even regaining his memories as a child, everything he lived here was him.


    "I hope this is a good choice..." Sir Charles commented softly.


    "Well, I still disagree with this approach, after all, it could compromise the entire operation if the boy failed, which I still find impossible for a boy," Sir Varys commented, but Mousesack gave his opinion.


    "I assure you, Lord Commander, we wouldn''t be seeing suspects today or have had such a large child trafficking issue if it wasn''t for this boy, so trust him. You already know he managed to destroy two entire gangs and alone, fought with the mage we''re searching for and survived. If that doesn''t prove something, I don''t know what could," Mousesack was firm in entrusting Madara with this task.


    "Alright, I''ll trust your judgment," Sir Varys said. He looked at Madara before continuing. "You will have a few days, after all, we can''t wait forever and once you have gathered all the information you can, we''ll act against all the locations and hideouts of these outlaws," he said, and Madara nodded.


    "That''s sufficient," Madara said.


    "Good, now I would like you not to depart soon, I''d like to see the sword skills of the Boy that Lord Mousesack has been praising lately. You use a sword, right?" he asked with a smile, already knowing the answer.


    "Yes," Madara spoke, unoffended by the tone.


    "That''s good, I''d like you to accompany me to the royal guard''s training courtyard by the end of this morning. I want to see what you''re truly capable of," he declared.


    He might be the best sword in Cintra and was challenging a boy, but he was quite curious about his skills after everything he''d heard and if that was true, and he might even fight seriously. Sir Varys, despite being cautious with Madara, after all, no child should be like this, knew the thoughts of sponsoring someone with such strength at a young age could gain the loyalty of a great warrior or even tie Cintra to the name of a legend in the future, so he wanted to test him.


    "..." Madara did not respond, but followed the man outside for a friendly sword fight with him.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available: sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 32 – Cintra 25!

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara followed Sir Varys Current through the corridors of the castle with the wizard and the royal guard, Sir Charles, accompanying them to the courtyard, exclusively for the training of the kingdom''s elite.


    He was struck by the open space in the middle of the castle, where men were training against each other at the moment, mainly some royal guards honing their techniques, but not many, after all, some were on their shift guarding the queen and the princess.


    Sir Varys appeared while some quickly stopped their training to greet him with the castle''s master-at-arms.


    "Sir Varys," the man greeted him.


    "Sir Bartholomew." The Lord Commander greeted the master-at-arms back. "I''m here to see this boy in action, I hope I''m not disturbing." He commented.


    "Certainly not, Sir," he said, paying attention to Madara wearing noble clothes but unknown, there were many squires around, watching their knights fight while preparing things for them. "Is this the new castle dweller? The one I''ve heard so much about in the last few hours, if he''s here with you and Lord Mousesack, it means he really is this." The man said.


    Madara just looked at him and said nothing. But Sir Varys didn''t want to waste more time. "Come on, boy, let''s see if you are everything Lord Mousesack says you are," the man said as they approached the place where swords and other weapons were laid out for them to train. Madara nodded silently while following.


    "You can choose any weapon," Sir Varys spoke in front of the shelf filled with different types of weapons: hammers, axes, swords, daggers, among others.


    Madara felt, picking up a short sword with simple iron, while the man analyzed what he would pick. "You can use your personal sword." Madara spoke while pointing with his gaze to the sword at his waist.


    Sir Varys raised an eyebrow at that, "You will first have to prove to me if you are worthy of making me draw this weapon before." He said with a small smile. "Come here." He took a bastard sword and started walking to a circle in the middle of the courtyard that was not being used.


    Madara followed him, standing in front of him, all the royal guards who were training got a bit curious about it, stopping fighting and seeing what their Lord Commander was doing, some not yet knowing who the child was and this raised a doubt why the Lord Commander was apparently having a sparring with the boy.


    "A new squire?" One man asked.


    "No... The Lord Commander is already training a member of his family." Another replied.


    "That boy is someone the queen herself invited to the castle, I don''t know much about it, but he seems to be an apprentice of Mousesack and was seen walking with Princess Cirilla." Another replied, adding more gossip among them.


    The windows began to fill with curious looks from the servants, while in the center of everyone''s attention, Madara looked at the Lord Commander as he prepared to fight, while the latter nodded, liking the pose and the stance of the boy. "You have a great stance there, looks even a bit experienced," the man studied him.


    Madara did not respond, just staying silent, while his opponent remained calm, Mousesack was looking with interest next to the other royal guard who apparently didn''t like Madara much at the entrance of the place, wanting to see the fight.


    "OK, let''s start then, boy. Show me your true skills, I want to see why Lord Mousesack trusts you so much in you." The Lord Commander got into guard while raising his sword and Madara did the same.


    Madara was not a person who attacked blindly, so he waited for the man''s first move, who also had a certain pride, not wanting to be the first to attack. However, seeing that the boy remained silent, he launched an attack. The boy did not counter with the sword, but moved his body to the side, dodging the blade, while counterattacking in the opening that was created. But the Lord Commander was not a simple man, he quickly began to parry the sword with a quick shot returning to his position without openings before Madara could touch him.


    "Hm?! So quick!" A royal guard knight exclaimed to the boy.


    "Who is this kid?" Another said.


    While the squires waiting to see that strange boy fallen on the ground, were shocked by Madara''s initial skill.


    After that first move, both began to parry each other''s sword, as the man and the boy moved their feet in that circle with a dance of metals, Sir Varys, initially surprised by the boy''s precision, began to crack a small smile while parrying the attacks, loving doing this, as he saw he could let loose a bit against the child and began to move his sword with more force.


    "This kid is incredible," Sir Varys murmured, looking at Madara, who moved his short sword at high speed against a man as experienced as him. Even letting loose a bit, the boy was keeping up with his skills.


    Even the other people around the courtyard were surprised by this, because the battle began to intensify: swords cutting sideways, from above, thrusting, while one blade clashed against another, generating a peculiar sound, showing that this child was not just anyone. There was no side winning in this combat, neither of them gave in, as the blades danced among themselves.


    "You are good, boy, as good as any royal guard. I never imagined seeing such skill in a child," the man had to compliment, while parrying Madara''s attacks, trying to counterattack, as Madara defended and even used his body to dodge.


    Mandara had not activated his Sharingan, and this limited him quite a bit, feeling a bit of pressure seeing that, although he was still faster than the older man, he lost in strength at the moment. But this did not guarantee victory on the other side as they parried sword against sword.


    Princess Cirilla appeared at this moment, with a guard following her as she was practically running to the training field. "Go, Madara!" she yelled, drawing the attention of some people. "You can beat him, kick him!" She cheered, excited for Madara, and looking with shining eyes as she saw him fighting.


    "Princess, this is not appropriate," the royal guard beside her spoke sternly, who was an older man, it was not appropriate for the princess to cheer for an unknown in favor of victory over the own Lord Commander of the Royal Guard of Cintra.


    "Who cares?! Look at him! He''s fighting a Varys in a deadly battle!" She jumped and exclaimed, excited.


    The man just sighed, but was also impressed with the child fighting against his Lord Commander at that moment.


    "As expected of the boy, impressive. No wonder he has accomplished so much in so little time." Mousesack commented next to Sir. Charles.


    In one of the windows, Queen Calanthe appeared, looking out onto the training field as Madara was in a fight, drawing everyone''s attention around.


    "Haha, look at this boy," Eist Tuirseach spoke next to her, satisfied as he saw the boy fighting and holding his own against the kingdom''s greatest soldier.


    "Just as Mousesack said, this boy must not be human..." Calanthe couldn''t help but comment, since no child could fight with such intensity against an experienced and powerful warrior.


    "Look at this battle, Calanthe. Have you ever imagined a child fighting like this? It''s incredible. But he certainly isn''t a monster, after all, he uses blades and refined sword skills, I just wonder where he learned to fight like this... I''d love to exchange blows with my axe later with the child," The man said.


    "That''s very much like you," she teased as she returned her gaze to the fight, with a small smile. "If he is all that, I hope Mousesack is right, then Siri will be well protected," She commented, at least with that, her granddaughter would be safe.


    The fight continued as the crowd grew, and Mandaram continued to amaze everyone with his incredible fencing ability. The swords clashed and created a music on that field, that until the Lord Commander stepped back a bit, with a satisfied small smile.


    "You''ve proved to be much more than I imagined, boy. I never imagined having a fight like this, against a child," he said. Although not defining a winner, he still had a slight advantage but did not try to finish the fight because that was not the intention. He just wanted to see if the boy really had the capacity as they said.


    Mandaram also had not activated his Sharingan, so he didn''t care much about appearing as a loser to the people around, and it''s not as if it was shameful to lose to an adult when you are a child. Madara, seeing the older man sheathing his sword, did the same, lowering his.


    "You really passed the test, boy. I hope Cintra benefits from your sword, after all, I can''t see what kind of man you will become, being just a child and having such skill.


    "You were amazing, Madara!" Princess Cirilla yelled and jumped from one corner, also wanting to be like that.


    Madara went to the weapon rack and stored his sword. He looked at the older man. "I hope to have a more interesting fight with you another time, I''ll use my real sword next, now I will leave you with Mousesack," he said as he also stored the weapon he used. "I will have to continue training with my men now, we''ll meet later, boy," he said and Madara nodded, heading to Mousesack beside Sir Charles.


    Sir Varys began to give orders to his men who were just looking on. "Stop gawking and let''s start training again," he shouted, and everyone began to move.


    Madara approached Mousesack who looked pleased. "You fought well, boy. Although I doubt you would lose if you used all your power, still our Lord Commander seems satisfied and you impressed him," he said, knowing that Madara had special eyes and that he did not activate them in the fight.


    Madara nodded, and before he could say anything, Cirilla already appeared by his side. "It was incredible!" she yelled as she grabbed his arm. "Can I be like that too?" she asked Mousesack, who just smiled a bit, nodding his head to the very energetic girl.


    "Maybe," he commented, "but for now, you should first return to your studies," he said, making the girl look with a strange and discouraged face.


    "But it''s so boring," she commented.


    "Then it''s settled," he joked. "Come, Madara, let''s start studying, since I know you need to learn our language," he said, asking for Madara and the princess, seeing that, was surprised.


    "Wait, I also want to study," she said, seeing that Madara was going there and she wanted to stay with him. After all, Madara was not like the children she usually had to be around, who were generally spoiled and arrogant.


    "Great, if the princess wants to join us in study, it''s fine," Mousesack nodded with satisfaction, after all, this was a good reason for the princess to finally start studying as she should, while he led the way with the two children and Cirilla''s royal guard followed.


    "Is this appropriate Lord Mousesack..." Sir Charles said. Since this was the princess of the kingdom and the boy, despite looking like a monster with a weapon, was a stranger.


    "Yes, it''s all right and the queen is already aware of this," Mousesack spoke calmly, continuing to walk towards the castle.


    "This is a good way to finally make her study," Eist Tuirseach commented from the window, looking at the children leaving with the mage.


    "I''m surprised, but if this is the only way to finally make my granddaughter start studying... then it''s fine," Calanthe commented, despite being a bit unsatisfied.


    Madara did not decline Mousesack''s invitation, having the chance to finally learn the language of the north. He followed to a room where Mousesack had a vast collection of books and which was not his laboratory. There were some chairs where he asked Madara to sit, who walked to one and sat down, while Cirilla quickly sat next to him, following him like a puppy. The royal guard remained outside, since the mage would be teaching the princess, despite not liking much a stranger being with her as Lord Charles had questioned, but had to accept it.


    Madara began to learn the basics from this moment, and he spent hours with Cirilla, despite her asking him various things outside of what they were learning. He absorbed quite a bit. Mousesack also saw how quick the boy was to learn and it wouldn''t take long for him to master the language, especially when the boy activated his red eyes.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 33 – Cintra 26!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    For the first time in this life, Madara finally devoted himself to studies, Mousesack kept teaching them until the end of the morning, but nobody went out for lunch, with the servants bringing their meal with permission from the royal guard. Calanthe, as much as she liked to have lunch with her granddaughter, did not force her to come to the royal table, since she also wanted Cirilla to dedicate herself to her studies, so she sent a servant to bring the food.


    While studying, Cirilla did not study the same things as Madara, after all, she did not need to learn the basics of the Northern language, so Mousesack made sure she learned other more important things, such as the politics of the Kingdom and other issues that were directed to her education as a princess.


    Madara had Mousesack''s assistance in literacy in the language while starting with basic words. Being a child, he knew he would quickly master the language, especially with the use of the Sharingan, ''I believe in one month I could master everything...'' He thought. But he would not let himself be limited to just the Northern language, after all, he had a great opportunity to learn a lot about the knowledge of this world with the scholar, being an education that he would not find anywhere else.


    Even with the afternoon coming, they remained studying, but Cirilla as always, occasionally stopped reading her texts with Mousesack writing something in his book, asking some things to Madara, curious, but nothing related to studies, but rather about the combat he had.


    "Hey, where did you learn to fight that way? Did you have a master? Could he come here too?" she asked, excited.


    Madara looked at her and sighed. "Hard to say..." He casually replied.


    "Because... I will talk to my grandmother! She will surely let him train me! I can fight just like you, I would be even stronger than grandma!" She said.


    Mousesack stopped writing to look at the girl insisting on her questions to the boy, while he tried to concentrate on his book.


    "You have a big problem on your hands, boy," Mousesack smiled, while Cirilla seemed oblivious asking more questions.


    "I have never seen anyone fighting like that... We will make a duo, I have decided!" She exclaimed with determination.


    They continued like this, but studying until it got so late that Cirilla''s servant knocked on the door, saying it was time for her to return to her room.


    "I have to go, goodbye Madara, goodbye uncle Mousesack!," she said goodbye as she left the place, leaving Madara and Mousesack alone.


    "Well, boy, we''ll finish here for today. Tomorrow I will be with the queen, but keep the books to study on your own, I will inform a servant when we have our next class." Mousesack said, but had not yet finished. "What will you do tonight?" he asked, wanting to know the boy''s plans after the meeting they had with the royal guards.


    "I will start investigating. You want me to find out all the gang hideouts and I will do this by looking for some evidence." Madara spoke as he started to leave the place with the books.


    He returned to his room, already knowing a bit of the path he had taken in the castle, and opened it while starting to search his room, since he would act tonight. After organizing and wearing clothes where he could carry an adequate amount of kunais, along with his sword, he left the place, trying to keep his presence hidden while running through the castle corridors upside down past numerous guards and servants.


    As soon as Madara made his way out of the castle and did not go through the gate, he started jumping over the wall undetected. Meanwhile, in the city, the night had already covered the whole place. His goal was very clear tonight: to investigate the gang on the West side, while passing through the North, he would leave the Northern gang for later.


    He started jumping across the city until he entered the area with the gang he did not know well, but they seemed to operate like Greg''s old gang, a bunch of fools who thought they ruled this part of the city by bribing some guards, although that was not the case these days, due to the investigation of the missing children conducted by the crown.


    Madara began searching for gang members by going into the alleys while encountering some avoiding the city patrols, he did not act against them, seeing them only bribing one here and there while gathering in groups asking for information, there were some posters of Madara in their hands, those that had been removed some time ago, since Madara had already spoken with the crown''s mage and the gangs seemed cautious of that child-monster due to eliminating two other gangs from the city.


    He just followed their movements as the night went on, he saw them entering their hidden bases. ''So let''s mark these places...'' Madara thought to himself as he began to mark on a map he got from Mousesack, crossing off all the reference points in the city. He investigated at least 15 of their bases tonight, observing entry and exit movements, when he saw that their movement became less, he decided to return to the castle, a bit before the sun started to rise in the east.


    Returning to his room the same way he left, while running through the walls like a shadow and landing in front of his door, he went to his bed to rest a bit, that is until the door knocked and he woke up with a royal guard looking at him cautiously.


    "The queen wants your presence in the throne room." He said and although surprised, he nodded and put on more common clothes.


    As they walked, the royal guard could not help but comment as they passed servants and other guards. "I was in the courtyard yesterday, if my squire could do a tenth of what you did yesterday, I would be a proud knight." The man commented.


    "Don''t be so disappointed, I can do things that no one else can..." Madara responded with some arrogance.


    "You are full of yourself, but I can''t blame you, some of my colleagues think you are a vampire." He said, though he didn''t know the difference between the vampires that the witchers know.


    "No, I am an Uchiha." Madara responded.


    "Uchiha? I don''t know what that means, but if Lord Mousesack says you are trustworthy, I will believe it, however, if you try anything against the royal family, you will feel my blade." He spoke without looking at Madara.


    Despite the threat, Madara did not respond or feel intimidated, he could even understand the man''s caution with an unknown boy who has superhuman abilities so close to those he swore to protect, so he did not mind.


    "Well, here we are..." The royal guard went to the entrance of the throne room with another 2 royal guards, as guards of the place, looking at Madara with curiosity.


    The queen had not yet started the day''s audiences, so the place was empty while a guard opened the door, Madara entered finding Queen Calanthe seated in the main chair with Mousesack standing by her side, the man who always accompanied her was not there this time.


    "Queen Calanthe." He spoke, moving just his head as a greeting.


    Despite the woman not liking that kind of etiquette, she did not say much. "Glad you came, Mousesack said you are adapting well to the castle..." She spoke before continuing. "Just that I think you have to be more careful, I know of your strange ability to run through walls, but I heard the news from some servants seeing a shadow moving through the walls, now they are saying that the castle has a ghost." She spoke in a stern tone.


    "I will try to be more careful." Madara responded, after all, he acted in haste to leave the castle.


    "Anyway..." She resumed with a voice even with a tone of pride. "A message arrived from the south, Lord Hugkil wrote to me that a certain boy with red eyes had saved him and his heir from certain death against that monster you killed. And I am quite surprised by this, after all, I did not know you had saved a noble in the south." She spoke.


    "He also informed that you are a great friend of the family and that the doors of his estate will always be open to you. You did not seem to boast about this at any moment, which made me even more confused, just like my mage." She said, imagining that anyone else would be telling the whole world about their heroic deed.


    "I''m not one to enjoy being the center of attention, my queen," Madara replied. "It happened by chance. I just found them while I was trying to hunt a monster, and saved what I could, besides, I was well rewarded for it." He concluded.


    The queen heard this, raising an eyebrow but not failing to crack a small smile. "Humble... Maybe you were right about the boy...." She murmured looking at Mousesack, who also smiled. Then turning her attention back to the boy.


    "Anyway, the crown should thank you, since you represented us on this mission and you gained support in the name of the powerful. So, I would like you to continue like this," she said, while Madara nodded, although he didn''t like being summoned just for this, he had to understand that this was how things worked in this world.


    "Now you may go, as I will begin my audiences with the nobles and subjects at this time." She said and Madara nodded, returning to the entrance and leaving the room.


    He returned to his room while people gossiped about him and pointed as they saw him walking through the castle, since the actions of yesterday fighting against the Lord Commander had spread throughout the castle.


    Picking up his book that Mousesack lent him, Madara began to study the language''s letters with the Sharingan. That was until his door was knocked on late in the morning. Madara sighed and with his Sharingan, he could see who was there.


    "What are you doing here?" Madara opened the door and found a hooded child dressed as a servant.


    "Shhh!!" She asked him not to speak while entering his room uninvited. "Your room is so small..." She murmured looking around, until she saw his weapons. "Are these your weapons?! They look so cool!"


    She exclaimed approaching a set of Kunais, but Madara stopped her. "You should not touch these, it''s dangerous for you and you didn''t answer my question." He said with a tone of dissatisfaction.


    Pouting, she said, "I escaped from sewing lessons and came here to see what you are doing. I thought you would be training." She said looking around the room.


    "My property is not just for fighting, now I am studying," he spoke with a tone of tiredness.


    "But that''s so boring," she complained, and he shrugged. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, now you should go back," he replied, making the girl cross her arms.


    "No. Anyway, I''m going to stay here," she said sitting in his chair.


    Madara looked at her. "Get up, this is not appropriate for a princess," he spoke seriously.


    "Call me Ciri. And no, we''re friends, aren''t we? So I''m going to stay here," she stubbornly said.


    Madara sighed. "I can''t call you that, even if I wanted to," he spoke seriously and rationally. "But the issue of you being in a stranger''s room, is out of the question. You must leave here before your grandmother kicks me out of the castle," Madara murmured.


    "No, I''m not leaving here," she spoke stubbornly, like a spoiled child.


    ''Is this child so obsessed with me or something?'' He murmured internally, "Fine, I''m leaving, if you''ll be following me, let it be in a public place..." He said, grabbing his book and starting to leave with Cirilla following him.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 34 – Cintra 27!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara led the girl who was now hidden in a servant''s outfit, clinging close to him as they moved through the castle''s corridors, passing by servants and guards while some looked at them curiously, more so because of Madara walking around with a book in hand than the "servant" child following him, as they remained silent. Well, that was until the princess grew bored of it all.


    "Where are we going?" She whispered, not wanting to attract attention lest someone tell her grandmother about her escape from her room.


    "We''re heading out to the most open place possible," Madara said calmly, following the path.


    "Really, can we train with swords and you teach me some of your cool skills?" She exclaimed, raising her voice before quickly covering her mouth again while looking around to see if anyone recognized her.


    Madara didn''t mind and kept walking as the girl soon caught up. "You walk too fast!" She complained quietly.


    "You want to train and complain about a walk?" Madara couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at that.


    "That''s not what I meant!" She pouted, but Madara didn''t care and answered her other question.


    "No, we won''t be training. I''m reading this book and that''s what I intend to do. You can go back to your room or anywhere else if this is boring for you, princess," Madara said calmly.


    "No." She simply said. "And you should call me Ciri!" She reminded him, but Madara said nothing.


    They continued along the path until finally exiting through one of the castle''s entrances, which was a bit higher and this path led outside the place. Madara glanced at the royal garden as they passed by; he knew it wasn''t a place for someone like him to enter, but he could easily hide his presence and enjoy the quiet spot.


    "I''m going there, goodbye, PRINCESS," Madara spoke, emphasizing the girl''s title, and before the girl could react, he jumped from that height into the garden silently.


    "WAIT!" Cirilla exclaimed as she ran to the edge of the place and saw him dropping from 20 meters and continuing to walk as if he hadn''t done something superhuman.


    "Not even Geralt can do something like that, amazing..." She murmured, watching Madara walk away and then remembering her situation. "He left me alone!" She exclaimed dissatisfied, starting to run from there.


    Madara found a pleasant spot when he saw a lake, sitting in the shade of a tree while leaning against it and starting to open his book, beginning with the basic words. ''Learning the words and letters is the hardest thing, the writing I can simply copy with my sharingan by asking the mage to write in front of me....'' Madara thought as he continued memorizing the words and forming them with the letters he had learned from the basics in yesterday''s lesson.


    It didn''t take long for Madara to hear steps coming behind him, while he seemed not to care as usual, since the steps were quite light.


    "I was wondering how long you would take to get here... I was hoping you''d go back to your room and not keep following a stranger around the castle," Madara said, opening a rare smile with the small joke.


    "You smile!" She exclaimed, pointing at Madara as if she were seeing something strange.


    "Tsk," Madara just clicked his tongue and returned to his book, closing off his expression again.


    The princess, recalling the memories of being left behind by the boy, complained to Madara. "You can''t just abandon me! It''s not fair!" She spoke in the same dissatisfied tone as always.


    "You arrived quicker than I thought..." Madara commented.


    "It''s because I know some shortcuts..." She said, changing her voice to a more mischievous one. "Anyway, you can''t leave a princess behind!" She exclaimed to Madara.


    "Now you''re a princess?" Madara took his eyes off the book and looked at her. "I see no advantage in having a princess by my side." Madara spoke, but his tone wasn''t dissatisfied, he just seemed to be playing with this persistent girl.


    "Of course, there is! Everyone wants me by your side, even though I don''t like it..." She said with disgust, as she had to adhere to social norms in her position, and there were situations she didn''t like at all, especially being near certain people who clearly wanted something from her or favors from her grandmother through the girl.


    Her face of disgust turned somewhat more animated as she remembered how she could convince Madara that she was amazing too. "Everyone says it''s very good to be beside a princess as beautiful as me." She exclaimed while Madara just shrugged.


    "I don''t care," he simply said, returning to his book.


    Cirilla formed some childish wrinkles on her forehead. "Why are you so difficult..." She murmured, and silence fell between the two under the tree in front of the small royal lake.


    "You certainly are an energetic girl..." Madara suddenly spoke, breaking the momentary silence. "But why do you want to fight so much, and it''s not just with me." Madara knew she was like this with everyone, even with Geralt when he saw them in the forest. So, he was somewhat curious about the girl.


    "Fight, of course, my grandmother is a fighter, and she seems so free... I want to be like that, to have control over my own life and be free..." She fell silent, indicating she was thinking a bit about the next words, before continuing. "I want to be free like a swallow!" She spoke, seeing this bird flying right in front of her at that moment, landing on the tree above them.


    Madara also couldn''t help but look at the bird there, curious. "You''re right, princess. To be free, you have to be strong, after all, in this world, the strong always eats the weak." Madara was quite sincere at that moment.


    Cirilla listened to his words, and although she was a child, she would mark that phrase for the rest of her life so strongly that she heard it, even though Madara spoke in a very calm tone. She then said quietly, with some feelings about the future that a child shouldn''t have, mainly due to her dreams. "Do you think I could be so strong that I could make my own path?" She asked with a rare tone of caution.


    "I think so, from what I''ve seen, many expect that from you," Madara spoke, at least the mage recognizes the dormant power in the girl and hopes she can control it in the future.


    ''There''s also the prophecy that she would be the ruler of the world in the future or her son, I don''t know much about it, but is that prophecy still standing while I exist in this world? After all, what could stop me here while I''m at my prime?'' Madara couldn''t help but think, he had the strange system that he had to chase after gold to gain more power from his being, however, he knows it''s temporary, because the system limited to 5,000 coins and gold.


    He knows this is just the beginning and probably the easiest mission while he had to gather such an amount being just a child, as soon as he finishes with this, new missions will be unlocked, maybe being hidden so that he must discover them in the future, and gold will not be his currency of exchange.


    ''What kind of trials will I have to face before reaching the peak? Killing demons? Gods? Destroying the continent?'' He thought while reflecting.


    "Madara!!" Cirilla exclaimed by his side, making Madara look at her at that moment.


    Madara looked at her as she puffed her cheeks. "I''m talking to you, but you seemed to be thinking," she said.


    "I think I thought too much..." Madara admitted, getting lost in some deep thoughts about himself and his future when he heard Cirilla speak, his intuition didn''t sense any danger nearby, so he was lost in his mind.


    "Well, I was saying..." She resumed her speech. "I''m having strange dreams and I believe it''s about the future!" She said, yesterday she had a dream even stronger than any other. She''s always been having flashbacks about the future, but never shared it with anyone, until now.


    "Dreams... About what?" Cirilla had his attention now, knowing that this girl could see into the future.


    "Listen, what I see is still hard to remember, but I see chaos and destruction!" She began, recalling the battlefield she always walked alone, with all sorts of dead people scattered around.


    "I see a blue giant, I see him destroying two mountains with one move!" She exclaimed, leaving Madara somewhat surprised. Seeing this, she seemed to open up more about the things she saw, "I saw meteors falling from the sky! I see a huge fox with several tails! There''s destruction happening everywhere! Do you know what this means, do you also think it could be the future?" She asked curiously, while Madara was even more surprised with each word coming from her mouth.


    "That... I can''t say, but it might be..." Madara spoke, those powers were clearly coming from him, but would he really need to use all of that, what kind of enemies will he face? Madara couldn''t help but think about his future again. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Wait, the fox with several tails? Could I bring the Kyuubi into this world?'' Madara thought in his mind, trying to keep reasoning.


    He didn''t seem scared with Cirilla knowing about these things, after all, what could he do, beg her not to talk about it was something he wouldn''t do, after all, he has his pride and it doesn''t matter to him if more people knew of this possible future.


    "But it''s not just that..." She went on to say in a more cautious tone. "I see death, I see Cintra burning at times..." She said, quite sadly.


    She turned her attention to him, with some tone of hope. "Do you think this city will fall...?" She asked.


    "I don''t know, the future is a very dangerous thing..." Madara wasn''t lying, he didn''t know what kind of future this world would undergo with his presence, and the attack by Nilfgaard might not even happen, although he believes that the most likely is Cintra being destroyed by the black army, and Madara doubted if he could stop them at this moment, after all, besides being in a few years, he might have a mission now, but when will another happen after this?


    He looked at the girl who had a slight tremor in her body and felt a bit of pity for her, after all, seeing a destructive future without being able to do anything to change it while you''re just a child, must be quite torturous...


    "I don''t know what kind of future can happen, Ciri." Madara began, calling her by the name she so wanted to be called, making her look at him with surprise, and he continued. "But if something happens to this city or kingdom, I will protect you." He said, as much as he didn''t like that clich¨¦, he really was standing by his words, after all, when Cintra falls in the future, she will need help.


    He could tell the mage or Calanthe, but that would be dangerous, after all, Calanthe might see it as an affront against her beliefs that Cintra will never bow to anyone, much less against the southern kingdom. So, he could only be sure of the girl''s survival if the attack really happens.


    "Do you swear, swear that you will protect me?" She said with a small embarrassed blush.


    "Yes," Madara spoke without much concern, after all, they were just children.


    "Thank you..." She murmured as Madara nodded, returning to his book, while the swallow took flight at that moment, moving away from the tree.


    A story would begin under that tree on this day, a story that would be told in the coming millennia in this world, a story of a little swallow, who would grow and have a journey alongside a dragon, decades from now, people of this world would begin to talk of a folk tale, called, The Swallow and Her Dragon.


    -------


    Raccoon here: It turned out a bit clich¨¦, should I change that part?


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 35 – Cintra 28!

    [Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara continued reading his book with the girl beside him, while she unexpectedly helped him with some of the more difficult words. As time passed, the afternoon was quickly coming to an end, with Madara never failing to glance at the disguised princess.


    "You shouldn''t be here, I bet your disappearance has already been noticed and people are searching for you," Madara commented.


    "Well, maybe. But it''s not like it''s the first time I''ve done something like this..." She shrugged.


    "And you always get grounded." A new voice emerged, and Queen Calanthe herself approached, flanked by Eist and Mousesack, who looked on with amused smiles similar to Eist''s. But the queen herself had a look of disapproval, more for Cirilla than for Madara.


    "Grandma!" Cirilla immediately exclaimed, looking as though she had been caught in her childish mischief.


    "Yes, your grandma, Cirilla," Calanthe said in a tone almost rolling her eyes at her granddaughter''s obvious statement, "Now let''s go back, seeing you dressed like this makes me want to throw you in that lake," she said, after all, she didn''t like to see her granddaughter so poorly dressed.


    "But grandma..." Cirilla was going to continue, but Calanthe cut her off again.


    "No buts, you are coming back with me young lady, I want to have dinner with you after a little chat about you shirking your duties as the princess of this kingdom," she commented with the same tone, displeased with her mischievous granddaughter.


    Of course, the news of her granddaughter''s disappearance had arrived, forcing her to interrupt her audiences with the nobles to place guards around the castle. It was only after a while, with no success in the search, that she had to resort to Mousesack.


    He used a spell to search not for Cirilla, but for Madara, as it was indeed possible she was with him at that moment. And he was not mistaken. While identifying him in the Royal Garden, there was another child beside him, thus going to the location with the queen herself, leaving her guards aside. After all, they might disapprove of Madara being with the princess while he was just a new resident of the castle.


    Of course, Calanthe did not like the fact that Madara was here, but she kept it to herself, already knowing there were no limits for the boy as long as he was not a threat. And today, in particular, she was in a good mood since the news of him saving a noble in the south reached the court.


    Hearing this, Cirilla, pouting, had to stand up. "Then I shall begin to take my leave..." she said, looking at Madara and bidding him farewell. "Goodbye, Madara. We''ll meet again tomorrow," she spoke as if she was certain that would happen, leaving Calanthe with a frown on her forehead, annoyed by her granddaughter''s rebelliousness and audacity.


    Madara closed the book and looked at Mousesack, who was still waiting, but it was Eist Tuirseach who spoke, due to the fight the boy had with the lord commander the day before. "Boy, we''ll fight tomorrow early in the courtyard. Meet me there. I''ll be sharpening my axe for an epic battle that will be written about in the books of this kingdom," he decided to propose a training session, as if a small fight in the courtyard could become something incredible and historic.


    Madara merely nodded, not much concerned with this man''s exaggeration, and turned his attention back to Mousesack, knowing that the mage wanted to talk to him about something.


    "Well, I''d like to talk to you about your investigation yesterday, since I had to be in the audience chamber all day. Follow me," he said.


    The boy stood up, while the royal family exited the Garden by the side, Mousesack used his magic to open a portal. And Madara, having heard many stories about nausea in these portals, still saw the mage crossing and ended up going through as well.


    After entering the energy space that warped space, upon passing through, he found himself in Mousesack''s laboratory in the upper floors, finding it quite useful, until a strong nausea hit him, feeling the space distortion, he knelt down almost vomiting, fighting to not let it out there.


    Mousesack, who was a bit ahead, looked back at Madara with an apologetic look, "I know, it''s tough. The first few times are horrible for everyone," Mousesack commented, looking at the boy having some difficulty while kneeling on the floor.


    "Remind me to never do this again," Madara spoke, he never wanted to enter a portal again after this. He felt like Geralt commented in the games, it was indeed a dreadful experience, and he preferred wall-jumping over doing this again.


    "I''ll remember that..." the man spoke, but he didn''t blame Madara.


    "Well..." Madara held back his vomit and got back to his feet, recovering a bit. "You want to know what I discovered yesterday." Madara resumed speaking.


    "Yes, if possible." He said, and Madara didn''t respond with words but instead took a map out of his pocket, marked with all the hideouts he had found.


    Mousesack unfolded the sheet and saw with satisfaction. "This is good, there are some here that were already on our radar, but there are 5 we didn''t know existed. This is great," he said.


    "How much longer do you need?" Madara asked.


    "Lord Commander Varys wants you to gather all the evidence and find all the gang locations within a week. We are pulling guards off the streets due to suspicions of gang bribes, now we are counting on you to get everything we need, as we plan to launch an attack on all the places in the city. Do you think you can do it, Madara?" Mousesack asked.


    "Yes, it won''t be difficult. I''ll also get the necessary proofs within this time," Madara said with a confident look, and Mousesack nodded, satisfied.


    "Good, that''s great. I''ll pass your information on to our Lord Commander, and remember, we have a lesson tomorrow, so I''ll be waiting for you here, possibly with the princess." With that, Madara nodded and began to leave the room, heading to the servants'' kitchen, after all, he hadn''t eaten all day, entering the place a moment later while many cast looks and gossiped about the boy.


    Madara again didn''t care about that, grabbing something to eat, even if it was simple, and sat down in a spot to eat his meal alone. He returned to his room again and prepared his tools before starting to leave the castle again to resume his investigation, exiting more cautiously this time to not be seen by any servant, avoiding rumors of them seeing shadows in the castle.


    He quickly left the place and passed through the sentries on the walls, reaching the city''s rooftops, heading towards the eastern area again. He spent the rest of the night just following gang members in areas they hadn''t been to on that side, finding more than 20 gang hideouts. He decided to explore some of the more structured ones, with some appearing larger and more important than others, easily entering one of the higher windows using his chakra feet and searching for any documents, it was in a hidden spot that he found some papers with signatures.


    "I can''t read this as well as I''d like, but it certainly looks like a contract, I''m surprised they can read and write, so there are some literate among them..." Madara murmured, and the door began to open at that moment.


    Entering were 3 people, with 2 looking disheveled while the last appeared better off than the three. "Damn, I want to drink a bit!" one of the men said.


    "I''ll join you, after all, it''s been so boring these last weeks, we have to stay hidden all the time!" complained the second.


    "You know the boss''s orders, we have to keep a low profile, you saw what happened to 2 of the gangs in the city." The more tidy man spoke.


    "Screw the other gangs, they died because they were weak, that''s better for us, more territories for us to conquer and no one in our way." One of them spoke while grabbing a bottle of drink.


    They didn''t notice anything wrong, after all, Madara had placed the hiding spot as he found it and was on the ceiling listening to the men with the papers in his hand.


    "You know it''s not that simple, everyone talks about a monster boy with red eyes." The other said.


    "Yes, that he has wings and spits fire, banal stories." The tidier man spoke. He went to the hidden spot on the wall and started to open it, taking out the box that Madara had seen.


    "Hm? Where are the militia documents..." He questioned, frowning. "Did I leave them somewhere else, how strange." He spoke, trying to search for the papers, but there was nothing there.


    A sound came from the ceiling, and one of the men looked up while drinking his alcoholic beverage. "These damn bats, getting all worked up at night, we should change this dump." He complained, while not seeing anything but hearing the sound of bats in the attic, no sign of Madara there.


    Madara heard the sound of the animals and quickly disappeared silently, exiting through the window and returning to the rooftops. Madara had finished and returned to the castle with the papers. Entering the castle as he reached his bed and lay down, sleeping at least a few hours before sunrise, until someone called for him again, knocking on the door.


    "Yes?" Madara opened the door and looked at the man, a castle guard who sized him up for a moment before responding.


    "Lord Eist requests your presence in the training yard; he asked me to call you," he said, not seeming very respectful, with some disdain for the child in front of him.


    "Yes." Madara nodded and closed the door in front of the man, while he began to put on better clothing.


    He opened the door not caring about the guard, who was not pleased with his attitude, and began to walk, ignoring the guard.


    "How do you have the attention of Lord Eist, the queen, and the mage?" the man suddenly asked as they walked.


    "..." Madara didn''t respond.


    "Listen here, child! You better answer me, because I have no patience for low-born children," he spoke angrily, wanting to know why Madara had so much attention from such powerful people when he was just a child.


    He had heard about Madara fighting Lord Varys in a quite impressive fight and didn''t believe that a child around 7 years old could do that. He had a certain disdain for servants and didn''t accept the treatment Madara received.


    He tried to grab Madara by the clothes, but the boy quickly caught his arm, twisting it with a strength no child should have, causing the man to be surprised as he knelt down with Madara twisting his arm in pain.


    "AHH, that hurts!" He complained and looked at Madara with a certain fear as everyone passing in the corridor at that moment was surprised by this.


    "Bother me again or try to touch me, and a twisted arm will be the simplest thing I will do to you," Madara spoke in a neutral tone, but he was a bit angry at presumptuous people.


    He twisted the man''s arm a bit more, as he writhed in pain and then let him go, making him fall to the ground. "I''ll go alone from now on, complain to whoever you want about this," Madara spoke and then, calmly, went to the location.


    Nobody stopped him, even the guards looked cautiously at Madara as he went on his way and went to help the man holding his forearm from the pain Madara caused.


    Despite not having slept properly in 2 days, his body was in good condition, and he entered the training yard, finding Eist sharpening his axe while some royal guards fought each other off their shift.


    He saw Madara approaching and opened a big smile. "Look who''s here, the child who is a powerful warrior. Today you will face my axe," he shouted, drawing the attention of everyone as they saw Madara approaching.


    Eist liked to show off, and today was no different, fighting against the child he always wanted to face. He wanted to prove all the skills the boy possessed that he had always heard about and witnessed yesterday.


    Ciri was also already at the location after hearing about the fight yesterday, she quickly went to the yard with her royal guard and maid in tow. "Go, Madara, kick his butt!" She yelled childishly.


    Eist heard this and began to smile, "Oh, shoot, it seems my opponent has the favor of a princess. Little Cirilla, I thought you were going to cheer for me," the man said, pretending to be disappointed at the girl, while the girl stuck out her tongue at him and yelled.


    "I''m cheering for Madara, he''s going to kick your butt!" She screamed excitedly.


    "Princess, you must be careful with your words," the maid tried to scold the girl, but Cirilla just shrugged.


    "It doesn''t matter, the important thing is that Madara is going to kick Eist''s butt. I want to see him in the mud. Go, Madara! Go, Madara! Go!" She yelled, jumping while the maid just sighed and the man began to laugh at the little girl.


    He turned his attention back to the child, "Well, and you, are you going to disappoint the princess?" He said, looking at Madara, while the latter just shrugged.


    Racoon here:


    I know I detail situations that don''t affect the story itself, like the example with the guard, but I think it''s impossible not to have such reactions from the surroundings with a stranger entering the castle and getting attention from the queen and important people without anyone explaining where this child living with the servants comes from.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life! S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 36 – Cintra 29!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Cintra, northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara sighed upon hearing the princess and Eist. He walked over to the man, stood in front of the weapons counter, and picked up a classic short sword before returning to the man who was twirling his axe as a form of stretching, who looked at the boy with a smile.


    "Come on, kid, show me all your skills with that sword," he said, as the crowd began to fill the place again, curious to see how this fight would unfold.


    Madara went to the circle and prepared for the fight. He waited for the man to approach and this time, since it was against another opponent, he saw Eist preparing, and he quickly stamped his foot against the ground and struck his sword against the opponent''s.


    The sound of metal echoed through the area, and Eist felt the strength of the boy and began to laugh. "This is very good, keep it up," he said, starting to spin the axe and trying to hit Madara from the side. He didn''t hold back, even though it was against a child, it was evident that the boy had enough skill to handle more serious combat, while Mandara parried with his sword and began to fight again in an intense combat, even more fierce than he had fought against the Lord Commander.


    "Go Madara!" Ciri started to shout, as Madara continued his intense fight, battling in a high-speed exchange of blows, while he was surprised at the speed this man could move, despite using an axe. Madara quickly matched his blows while striking against the opponent''s axe.


    The fight continued while the crowd watched, growing until Queen Calanthe was at the scene, looking from a window with a small smile. After all, she knew that her current husband really wanted this battle.


    The fight went on for about 10 more minutes until Eist, finally sweaty, looked at the boy satisfied. "Kid, that was very invigorating," he commented, maintaining a broad smile. "I''ve decided," he went on to say, "We''ll fight every day. I''ll be here waiting for you, kid." as Mandara raised an eyebrow at that declaration.


    "Can I join?" Cirilla shouted, more loudly, as he smiled and looked at one of the windows where Calanthe was. "Did you hear that, Calanthe? The girl wants to learn to fight too. You should let her do that."


    Calanthe heard this and her eyes flickered a bit, but she sighed. She would talk about it later, while Cirilla started insisting by looking at her from that side of the courtyard. "Let me join, grandma. I want to be like you!" the girl shouted.


    Calanthe wouldn''t shout at her granddaughter as she saw her being reprimanded by her servant for conduct and lack of decorum, she would see to that later.


    While Cirilla insisted on this and Madara put away his weapon again, a person entered the courtyard calmly. "I see you''re having fun this morning," Mousesack approached, speaking with patience and a smile.


    "Well, it looks like you''re going to train the kids, is that it?" Eist commented, fixing his axe.


    "Yes, I promised a class for Mandara, and I''m sure the young Cirilla will also want to participate. After all, she has a lot of studies about her education as a princess," he commented, while Cirilla nodded as a rare condition of wanting to study, since she would be with Madara.


    "Alright, you can take them, and you, I would like you to be here at the same time," Eist commented looking at Madara, while the latter nodded.


    "Let''s go Madara!" Cirilla called him, accompanied by her servant and guard, as Madara started walking out of the place, not too sweaty.


    Then Marada and Cirilla headed to the upper floors of the castle, while a guard stayed at the door, they entered Mousesack''s laboratory. "I''m conducting some experiments today, so we''ll have class here, but I''ll provide all the support I can for you," he spoke while preparing his experiments with herbs.


    He continued to speak as soon as he saw the children sitting at two tables with books he had prepared. "Well, resuming our studies, Cirilla will continue studying her political subjects, and Madara will learn some new words in the northern language with me," he said. And as they continued to learn for the rest of the day, it was only after a while that they finally finished.


    Cirilla continued at the same pace as the last lesson, asking Madara incessant questions about fights and his adventures. Although she was still insistent on this, she really began to study.


    After the lesson ended, she was taken away by her servant, and Madara was about to leave. He had the documents picked up the night before but would wait to act on them until he had all the information he needed to initiate the attack against the western gangs.


    However, this did not prevent Mousesack from giving him a curious look before he left. "So, you''re going to investigate the West again?" he asked, seeing Madara withdrawing.


    "Yes. I believe there are just a few more hideouts left before I head north. Today I will finish my investigation in the region and pass on all the information I collected tomorrow morning," he said, and the man nodded.


    "That''s good. Just be careful," he said, and Madara just nodded before leaving the room.


    He returned to the kitchen, ate something alone, with some commenting that he had hit a guard in the corridors that day and how he had left with the princess. There were many guards, comrades of that guard who tried to catch Madara, looking at him nastily, but he did not care. As soon as he finished his simple meal, which was much better than the one he had with the princess at noon, he returned to his room, prepared his things, and left for the city at dusk.


    He continued searching for places in the West he had not yet seen, until, in the middle of the night, he realized he had completely finished his investigation. Then, he returned to the castle after picking up some more documents.


    ¡®Finally, I''ll be able to sleep a bit better.¡¯ He thought as he leapt over the houses and buildings of the city, after all, he hadn''t slept properly for a few days and wanted to take advantage of this night to prepare to investigate the northern area.


    As Madara returned to the castle, his presence there did not take long to circulate among everyone and even outside the castle, with many wondering why there was an unknown child with high sword skills in the castle, after all, everyone was talking about it at this moment among the common people.


    As many servants left the castle with their guards, the gossip about the mysterious boy soon began to spread through the city.


    In a tavern that night in the East area, people were discussing it. "Did you know that child fought against a royal guard?" A drunk man said.


    "That''s a lie. How would a royal guard fight with a child?" Another replied, not believing it.


    "It''s true! My wife knows a servant who works in the castle and heard it from her, and she said the battle was intense," he said, reaffirming his gossip.


    "That''s a lie. Who would believe that a child would do something like that?" Another replied.


    "Then how can you explain why the queen keeps him close to the princess!" The same man exclaimed.


    "I agree with him, I believe the queen found a prodigy and plans to place him as her granddaughter''s guard," said the innkeeper, since he heard many pieces of information every day, Madara''s presence in the castle was not a surprise to him.


    "Makes sense, but where did this boy come from, he seems to be the monster that destroyed two gangs in the city," another said thoughtfully.


    "Do you think the boy is that monster with red eyes and bat wings that spits fire from its mouth?" Another laughed.


    "It doesn''t matter, but yes, the monster attacked those two damn gangs that even bribe the guards to rule the city," another said.


    "Be quiet! If someone from the militia hears that we''re talking about them taking bribes, we''re screwed," another advised cautiously.


    "You know it''s true," the man said carelessly.


    This kind of conversation continued throughout, talking about the mysterious boy who was among the aristocratic elite of Cintra, thinking he would be a new royal guard for the princess.


    Far from the city, far away from Cintra and its kingdom, Geralt continued heading north, in search of his former lover.


    "Geralt! Save me!!" Dandelion shouted while being tied up by a group of cannibals in a mountainous region.


    "Gugugugu!" The cannibals made strange sounds while Dandelion was screaming for help, approaching a huge bonfire.


    He got separated from Geralt as they circled the mountain and was captured a while later, now finding himself in this predicament, seeing that he would soon be burned and eaten by this band of savages.


    "Geralt!!! Help me!" he pleaded.


    "GUGU!" a cannibal got angry at him and hit him on the head with a staff, making him dizzy.


    "No need to be so aggressive!" Dandelion complained, but took another blow to the head becoming dizzy, as he returned to normal vision when he felt the fire close to him and saw that he was about to enter the bonfire.


    "Damn..." he muttered, "I''m going to die..." He sang as he approached the fire.


    But suddenly, he felt a force throw him to the side as he flew with the Cannibals who were taking him to the fire, Geralt had appeared while casting the Aard sign.


    The cannibals were surprised by the white-haired man emerging from the mountain forest and drawing his iron sword from his back as he prepared to fight against the group of cannibals.


    "Geralt! You came!" Dandelion exclaimed excitedly while lying on the ground.


    "Tsk." Geralt clicked his tongue as he attacked the first Cannibal charging at him with bone weapons, he cut down the first and continued on as the others began to attack him as well.


    He cut down the second, third, fourth, and fifth with ease, while a group of angry cannibals began to launch arrows and stones at him, which he used Aard again to throw them away and stop all projectiles, scaring them all as they began to run from there, trying to escape from Geralt seeing that he was someone they could not fight.


    "Why do I always find you in unusual situations?" Geralt complained, keeping his voice neutral.


    "Haha. I ended up taking a shortcut and got lost," he said, smiling while Geralt did not respond, just cut the ropes binding him and lifted him up.


    "That was quite invigorating..." Dandelion sighed.


    "Let''s go," Geralt said, not wanting to wait for the cannibals to come back to attack them.


    "Wait, my lute... where is it..." Dandelion searched among the things the cannibals had until he found it, or at least part of it. "No!! My lute is broken!" He immediately cried.


    "Forget it, let''s go!" Geralt told him.


    "Alright..." He said a bit disheartened, "Now I can''t cheer up our journey north... But I can still whistle!" He said starting to sound a melody, as Geralt rolled his eyes, having to listen to this for the rest of the journey as they entered the forest to reach the horses and continue north, after all, Geralt''s journey to find Yennefer had just begun, and he didn''t know which king she was serving or where she might be.


    Meanwhile, elsewhere, a man looking like a beggar approached a room, which was a wizard''s laboratory, there was a man and a woman, while the beggar handed a letter to the wizard in front of him.


    He calmly took the letter and unrolled it to read. "Madara Uchiha?" He said curiously, seeing the content of the letter.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    ? Star Wars - The Gray Jedi! (New)


    ??¡á? Harry Potter - Ancient Magic! (NEW)


    ? Cyberpunk: V Reborn! (NEW)


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 37 – Cintra 30!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    In the same laboratory, located in some remote and hidden place,... With an imposing and somewhat sinister aspect, there is a large underground chamber with dark stone walls, illuminated only by magical torches.


    Around the room, various dark wooden shelves house books of sorcery, yellowed scrolls, and magical objects. On one of the walls, there are a series of cages containing rare magical creatures used by the mage in his experiments.


    There were more structures with alchemical equipment, such as distillers of magical essences, glass retorts containing liquids that change color, and small flames burning without any visible fuel. There were many other things, but now the attention turned back to the man looking at the paper.


    While the servant dressed as a beggar stood still in front of the two people waiting for their next orders, the mage barely looked at him. "You may leave us." He said calmly.


    As the man withdrew and quickly disappeared, the woman standing next to the mage looked intently at her master. "Who is that?" she asked, curious.


    This woman is Lydia van Bredevoort, a loyal assistant and a talented mage who serves her master with devotion. She does not care what type of task her master is undertaking; she always helps him carry out his plans and manipulations.


    The man continued looking at the name on the paper for a few seconds and decided to respond with a tone indicating rare confusion as he looked at her. "I don''t know," he finally said, having never heard of this Madara Uchiha, and certainly not remembering any noble house by the name of Uchiha.


    "Master Vilgefortz, then why is this name in a message from Cintra?" The woman asked.


    The man was thoughtful. "He''s a boy of 6 or 7 years, but he appeared out of nowhere. Only the mage, Mousesack, and Queen Calanthe know more about the child and his origins. After all, our spies in the castle only saw him appearing overnight..." He murmured before continuing.


    "No one knows his origins. However, the boy stands out not only in his relationship with the court mage, who seems to be in contact every day, or even the queen who sometimes has audiences with the boy alone, which is very intriguing," he continued. "However, what surprises me more in this letter is his significant contact with Princess Cirilla, and it seems that the princess is very attached to this Madara," he said, looking back at the paper.


    "Why would the queen put a stranger with the princess, or let her have contact, he''s certainly not noble, right?" his assistant could not help asking.


    "No. And I don''t know the exact reason, but this boy is much more mysterious than the message says. Here it mentions just one more piece of information, also that the boy has superior skills with weapons, far beyond his age, fighting even with the lord commander, with years and far more experience, yet the boy still stood his ground like any other royal guard of Cintra in a fight with him. The letter also notes that he might be a witcher from a trial of herbs, something reasonable to explain how a boy has so much strength." He finished his observation.


    "Do you believe that, Master Vilgefortz?" She asked.


    "It could be, I would be surprised at the witcher schools conducting new trials, they haven''t created new witchers in decades, but it''s hard at that age, unless the boy really did this madness and became something very powerful for a boy like him." He said and began burning the letter in a fireplace, while continuing to talk.


    "It''s strange, Cintra is full of mysteries lately, gang wars, a disappearance of children suspected to be by an unknown mage to me, who is trafficking them in the city. Gangs being eliminated by a monster, they say is a child. Could this Madara be the child everyone is talking about? Is he a vampire or something?" The man did not fail to ask.


    "And what should we do?" the woman asked after everything her master had commented.


    "Nothing yet, our target is Cirilla, but we will just observe for now. But I also cannot help but be interested in this boy and what he really is, I will continue investigating with my spies." He said in conclusion.


    "I have some information that Nilfgaard is starting a movement in the south, they have always been ambitious and aimed north, let''s wait and see their intentions," he spoke after thinking for a bit. "We can use this to catch Cirilla as well, after all, we want the power that lies in this girl''s blood, and I will get it," he said with a dark tone.


    This was Vilgefortz of Roggeveen, one of the most powerful and influential mages of the time, if not the greatest of all. This man intends to increase his powers and has been after the blood of Princess Ciri, who possesses the so-called Elder Blood, a gene that emerges in the descendants of Lara Dorren, and he intends to acquire this power.


    Elsewhere, in another laboratory, another letter arrived in the hands of another mage. He read it carefully while crumpling the letter with some force. "Madara Uchiha," he commented angrily, "so that''s your name." He murmured angrily, after all, he remembered very well the boy who managed to corner him, even though the battle was still in his favor, he let his guard down to the strange boy and nearly died to a child with strange powers.


    His spies in the castle spoke of the boy and his activities. "He is working with the royal family..." He murmured, knowing how Cintra had become bad for him and his agents and businesses in the city. "So, it seems they want to take the rest of my contacts..." He concluded after reading about Madara''s activities and some conversations with the court mage, after all, he had one of the royal guards among his spies and some nobles of the kingdom, so he had a lot of privileged information.


    He just smiled in the end. "Well, so be it. I will wait for you and I will take revenge on you, boy. I will dissect you and see all the secrets of your body and find out what you use, which is not magic." He said, burning the letter while murmuring to himself.


    "Of all the things I have seen in this world, you were one of the most intriguing things I have seen in the last 100 years," he said looking at his wounds, not hiding the pain he still felt, he was still recovering from the fight that occurred. "Soon, the taste of revenge filled his mouth, already planning how he would catch the boy and make him pay. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, a bit closer to the kingdom of Cintra, in a council room of a kingdom adjacent to Cintra, Angren, there was a meeting happening at that moment. Their king was in the main chair while listening to his advisors.


    "Cintra is in a bad political position. We have a chance to acquire the eastern valley of the kingdom," one subject spoke, seeing it as an opportunity to grab new lands for this kingdom. The others nodded, but some questioned.


    "Why should we go to war? There are rumors about movements in the south, Nilfgaard might be planning an attack and expanding their lands north, you all know how greedy they are in invading the north!" the man spoke, seeing that it was not a good idea to go to war with another northern kingdom.


    "That''s just a set of rumors, nothing true comes from it. It would take many years to start a campaign to the north, and we will be well-prepared if that happened," another advisor spoke.


    A man rose from his chair and moved back to the main side of the large table, "My king, this is an opportunity. Cintra is commanded by a woman, this is a good chance," spoke the advisor, towards his king, sitting at the head of the table.


    "Don''t forget Calanthe''s reputation... She is not called the lioness of Cintra for nothing," another man said but then continued. "Besides that, I agree with this man, it is a good opportunity to attack the kingdom and grab some lands." He said.


    The king looked at his advisors while tapping his finger on the table, thinking. With each tap, he studied each possibility. However, his greed led him to believe that this would be a positive campaign, and believing that he could achieve it easily in another way. "You only talk of war..." he spoke after five taps.


    "It''s interesting, and we will surely come out victorious in a fight," he said confidently.


    "But my lords, we don''t need a victory on the battlefield if we can have one on the political field, without spending a gold coin on armor or a sword, after all, wars are expensive." He said in a tone as everyone''s attention was on him, waiting for him to continue.


    "Remember, there is only one princess in Cintra, a princess means an heiress. Calanthe wanted to betroth her to Verden, but that only weakened Cintra compared to all the other northern kingdoms. We can show a generous hand and propose a marriage with my heir," he said.


    "But isn''t your heir nineteen and not yet a knight?" a counselor asked.


    "He might have had a fianc¨¦e, my advisors... after all, accidents happen..." He said calmly, his fianc¨¦e was an important noble from his kingdom, but a princess was much better and he would eliminate the girl if necessary, he spoke openly about these things there because he trusted these men, as they were as greedy as he was.


    "If we secure a marriage, we can take the entire kingdom and unite it instead of just a piece of Cintra! Forming a powerhouse in the north," he said with his vision of having an even more powerful kingdom.


    "My king, you speak with wisdom, as expected!" a noble flattered him.


    Even those who did not like to flatter had to agree with his thinking.


    "Yes, not all wars are fought on a battlefield. We can offer help to Cintra while their kingdom is vulnerable. Among an alliance of union with conditions in our favor, the greatest union the north has ever seen!" he said, after all, if he could follow through with his plan, they could merge the two kingdoms into one, becoming one of the largest kingdoms in the north.


    "That is good, as expected," another said with a sincere compliment.


    "Now, mage..." He turned to his advisor, a beautiful woman but over fifty years old, her chaos within preventing her from aging. The king continued, "Send a letter to Cintra with our conditions," he said with a slight smile.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 38 – Cintra 31!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara had woken up the next day, after having rested more than he had in recent days, which was satisfying for the boy. It didn''t take long for him to sense someone approaching the door, knocking. He already knew that Eist must have summoned him that morning to the castle''s training yard.


    "I''ll be there soon," he said from his room as he changed. He opened the door and walked out with a different guard than before, as the other seemed to be not quite well after the encounter with Madara the previous day. They headed to the training yard.


    "I saw what you did to Caio," the guard suddenly said.


    "Who is Caio?" Madara asked calmly.


    "The guard you hurt yesterday," the man continued to complain.


    Despite still seeming furious, he restrained himself, since this boy had the attention of his superiors. He also saw that it wasn''t very simple to mess with someone who could just knock a guard to the ground, especially being a child.


    "You''re some kind of freak, aren''t you? It''s not possible for a child to be so strong," he couldn''t help but ask along the way.


    "It''s none of your business," Madara said, ending any further conversation.


    They continued to the yard, finding Queen Calanthe in the corner talking with Eist.


    "You really are going to insist on this, aren''t you?" she commented, looking at her husband.


    "It''s always good to have a good fight," he remarked, looking pleased as Madara approached. "It''s not every day we have a child like this. Plus, someone has to train the princess, right?" he said as Cirilla appeared beside them in a training outfit.


    She looked at Madara with a smile on her face. "Look at this! How do I look? I''m ready to enter the battlefield," the girl exclaimed.


    Calanthe raised an eyebrow at this. "If you''re as good with a needle as you are, Cirilla, I fear for our armies in your hands," Calanthe joked, mocking her granddaughter. After all, she was terrible at the arts of being a lady.


    Cirilla, hearing this, dropped her shoulder and stuck out her tongue at her grandmother. "I am very good at this! But it''s so boring and stupid," she said.


    "Watch your language, young lady!" Calanthe scolded.


    Cirilla shifted her gaze from her grandmother to Madara as he approached. "Madara, today I am going to fight you," she said proudly.


    As soon as Madara and the guard arrived, the man knelt down. "My queen," he said beside Madara, who bowed his head as he always did in the presence of the queen, the princess, and the regent king.


    "You should show respect to our queen, brat," the guard said with some frustration seeing this. But Calanthe raised her hand, asking him to stop.


    "It''s alright, you may go back," she said, and the man, somewhat reluctantly, nodded as he stomped back to where he came from.


    Calanthe was about to speak to the boy, but her granddaughter seemed quite energetic, interrupting her. "Look, Madara," Cirilla began to bounce. "Which weapon should I choose?" she said, and Madara looked at her at that moment.


    "Choose the one that suits you best, princess," he said.


    "Princess, call me Ciri!" she complained.


    "That wouldn''t be proper, princess," Madara replied.


    "He''s right, Cirilla." Calanthe interrupted. "We should maintain etiquette, although the boy should behave better towards me." She turned back to Madara. "You know, I don''t care much for that sort of thing from you," Calanthe admitted. After all, Madara was a child with great potential, so she saw no good in ordering him around. She continued, "But the issue isn''t with me, but with others. You saw how the guard didn''t like that. It would be good for you to have a bit better manners," she said with a more severe tone.


    "I will try to be more careful," Madara said, nodding. After all, he was living there, and even he recognized that he should be respectful to the host and their rules since he had decided to stay.


    "Well, I know the conversation is good and all, but we have a fight, this child and I," Eist interrupted, grabbing his axe.


    "Wait a minute, what about me?" Cirilla complained, feeling left out.


    "Princess," a new voice emerged, and it was Lord Commander, Sir Varys, appearing in his armor, displaying the characteristics of Cintra as leader of the royal guard. "I will be your trainer for now, my princess."


    "But I wanted..." she started, hoping to have a fight like Madara was having.


    "You are too hasty, my granddaughter. First, you must learn the basics, and then we''ll talk about fighting in the future," Calanthe made clear.


    "But..." Cirilla was stubborn.


    "No buts, if you don''t get through the basics, there won''t even be basics, do we understand?" Calanthe said.


    "Yes..." Ciri had no choice but to follow the man to train in the basics. Meanwhile, Madara picked up his short sword from the place where the weapons were kept, and Cirilla had to look at that and just settle for her training sword, made of wood.


    Madara trained like the day before with the man, spending half an hour to an hour fighting calmly and trying to keep the pace against each other while the place filled up once again with curious onlookers including some royal guards training, and Cirilla doing her initial training.


    Sometime later, Mousesack approached the queen in the courtyard and she nodded after he spoke with her. They left to go to the day''s audience, since Madara had one day on, one day off of studies with Mousesack, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t meet the mage later to pass on all the information he had gathered.


    After the training, he said goodbye and returned to his room while the princess had to go to her sewing lessons without being able to escape this time.


    Madara spent the rest of the day studying his book and was called by the mage for a meeting, attended only by Mousesack and the Lord Commander.


    Madara picked up the papers and without saying much, handed them to the mage. He passed on the information he had and all the documents while they analyzed the map he had marked and the documents.


    "This is interesting, so now we have evidence of some corrupt people in the streets? We already knew about some guards, but now we have concrete evidence to incriminate them," Sir Varys commented with some satisfaction, looking over the information, even though Madara couldn''t read all of that currently.


    "Now that we have only four days, can you handle the northern area? After all, this area is much more problematic due to having noble influence, since it''s the richest part of the city, and closest to the castle," Mousesack asked.


    "Yes," Madara nodded as he prepared to leave.


    Meanwhile, there was another person in a place in the castle after the meeting between Madara, Mousesack, and Sir Varys. Taking a raven after writing a letter and sending it flying away.


    Madara left the castle and quickly entered the northern region after passing the castle wall and began investigating the area, it was very different from anything he had seen so far among the gangs, there was no gang here, but people with businesses and their soldiers: owners of brothels, famous taverns, bathhouses, all these people with heavily armed guards.


    Madara started searching for any clue in any places; he went to a famous house with bets on Gwent games but found nothing there after an hour on the roof of the place watching people play calmly while getting excited about the game itself.


    He left there and found an interesting place, so he entered a bathhouse. No one saw him running on the roof like a spider, as he stopped behind a pillar, staying in its shadow, trying to discover anything since the map said this could be a suspect location according to Mousesack.


    Everything seemed calm while the men, wrapped in towels, sat in the waters, talking, smoking, and drinking. There were some women also enjoying themselves on another side, and some men brought prostitutes, but Madara ignored all this, waiting to see anything that might help him there.


    Until finally, a specific group appeared: a young noble by what he could tell, bringing some men who seemed to be gangsters with him paying for the place. They chose a sauna and stayed there drinking; Madara knew this young man was a suspect, he should be about 25 years old.


    "Did you hear? It seems the guards are investigating our area," one of them commented to the other.


    "Yeah, I know," another spoke nonchalantly, "but I doubt they can do much. Right, Lord Rushford?" He asked the young man who was their leader.


    "Yes, but it''s nothing we need to worry about," Junlian Rushford (OC) said calmly.


    "Do you still have contact with that mage?" a friend of his asked.


    "Yes, but now it''s quite limited. He wants a specific boy, and I know where this boy is," he said.


    "A boy? After everything we''ve captured?" The other questioned, given that they frequently captured children before the gang chaos, the mage offered something only he could provide.


    "Yes, there''s an important spy inside the castle," he spoke calmly and mockingly, "and the boy is there," he finished, leaving the others surprised.


    ''A spy... Who could it be...'' Madara on the roof wondered, looking intently at the group secluded in a spot. ''Also, they don''t seem to need money... why would they be working with the mage?'' Madara couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Do you believe if I tell you this boy is special? That''s why the mage is interested in him, they say he''s some kind of witcher, we''re preparing to capture him as soon as he comes into our territory..." He said, and Madara already ruled out Sir Varys as a spy, since these men would likely know if he were supposed to be here today.


    "Could this be the monster who invaded the southern gangs and wiped them out?" one of them couldn''t help but ask.


    "I don''t know, but I doubt he can enter any of our domains," he said with a malicious smile.


    "Even Queen Calanthe can''t touch me, after all, my father is a powerful man," he spoke calmly.


    Madara just listened to all this. Afterward, they began talking about other things, related to prostitutes and some business. He left there and went to his belongings nearby and searched until he found a symbol with a key.


    ''They didn''t expect me to be able to get in here...'' Madara mocked internally and left the key there because he had to keep suspicion off himself for now.


    He returned now to the city and went after the key symbol to investigate, finding the Rushford family''s auction house, which belonged to that man''s family. Although he didn''t know much about the nobility of Cintra to know who he was, indeed it seemed like a powerful family. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He finally found an auction house in the richest part of the northern region. He entered secretly through one of the windows and checked the place. There was an office besides a small counter on the second floor where the auction was happening. He went to the office, which seemed more important and where there was a safe. He surveyed the area and knew that if he broke into the safe or tried to use the key he saw with the man from the bathhouse, it would alert his enemies. So, he only conducted a reconnaissance mission.


    After a while, he decided to return to the castle, ending his investigation for the night.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 39 – Cintra 32!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Following Madara''s investigation, the next day began as usual. He was requested once again, and Madara went to train with Eist.


    Madara saw Cirilla alongside training with the Lord Commander. "Do I just have to do this?!" she complained while rhythmically moving her sword.


    "Yes, you need to learn to strike without moving from your spot," the man said. "That''s why you must pay attention to your footwork." He pointed towards her lower body.


    Despite not liking it, she continued to do as requested and saw Madara entering the area at that moment. "Hello, Madara!" she greeted him as usual.


    Madara nodded as he approached the spot where Eist was waiting patiently.


    "Let''s begin," he said as soon as Madara picked up his sword. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes." As soon as the boy was ready, they resumed their sparring, fighting each other. The session ended with Mousesack approaching.


    "May I take the children?" he asked, and they released the boys for their training session.


    The children sat as usual in his lab, hours passed while Cirilla, as always, initiated conversation with Madara during the training.


    "Did you see how I am in the yard? I am training a lot, but it''s so tiring to repeat the same movement," Cirilla continued to complain, shifting her gaze from the book to the boy studying the Northern language.


    Madara looked up from his book to the girl, "Through repetition, you will achieve perfection, and it will keep you alive in combat," he replied to the girl who might not be as quick as him in learning but would surely become powerful in the future. Yet, she had to start somewhere.


    "But it''s so boring," she complained.


    "That''s how it is, just keep up the right pace and learn," he commented.


    "..." Cirilla saw Madara returning to his book and made a pouty face, as he went back to ignoring her while studying.


    Mousesack was arranging some things in the lab and couldn''t help but smile at the two. The morning finally ended as servants brought lunch for them, returning to study in the afternoon until Cirilla''s servant came to take her to her room. "Goodbye Madara, goodbye Uncle Mousesack!" she said leaving.


    "You see, she calls me uncle, you could do the same..." Mousesack commented to Madara who stayed in the room.


    "..." He remained silent at this demand, unwilling to call the old man uncle.


    "Alright..." He laughed seeing that Madara did not take it seriously, before speaking again. "Now let''s discuss your findings, you went to the Northern region yesterday, right? How was the investigation?"


    "Difficult, as there were hardly any clues, I hardly found anything. However..." Madara began. "I started to see results late last night when I went to a bathhouse." He began explaining everything he had seen and heard.


    "Can you show me the noble symbol you saw?" Mousesack asked, and Madara nodded, beginning to draw on a blank parchment.


    Mousesack took the paper and looked attentively, "Certainly as you said, it seems a member of the Rushford family is involved, this complicates things..." Mousesack analyzed with a furrowed brow.


    He put down the paper and looked at Madara, "So there is a spy and this mage now wants you..." he commented, thinking about everything he had heard. He was somewhat concerned about all this.


    "It seems so, after all, I made life difficult for him the last time we met. Despite being cornered, I managed to find an opportunity to hurt him, it''s common for someone to hold some resentment." Madara commented.


    "But... also... Rushford is with them, I mean, his youngest son," he said, since it was not his heir, but a younger son who took care of his father''s affairs in the city.


    "Can you tell me about this family?" Madara asked, since information is almost everything.


    "Yes, they are the most powerful family in the east, with wealth and lands, they are one of the most powerful vassals of Cintra. Even Queen Calanthe has to be cautious with him. After all, he contributed a lot. His family has contributed to the kingdom for hundreds of years," he said. "I need you to find sufficient evidence to incriminate him, so that his family cannot intervene and the Rushfords can do nothing about it, if the family is also involved, we will deal with them, but we need proof for that," Mousesack told the boy.


    "Yes," Madara simply nodded, understanding.


    "I know you can''t act now, but prepare everything to start our actions, and I will talk to the Lord Commander, especially now that we know we have a spy. It seems they are not aware that you can infiltrate, not even a spy from the castle, which gives you an advantage," Mousesack breathed before continuing.


    "But it seems someone important to know such secret information, I will investigate this. We are lucky that the only ones who know your true abilities are just me, Calanthe, Eist, and little Cirilla. No one knows that you can move through walls, so this puts us ahead of our enemies," he said, after all, Madara had never shown his abilities to anyone else who is still alive, besides the mage, but he seems not to have passed this information to his contacts in the city.


    Madara simply nodded, Mousesack wanted something more from the boy before he left the area. "Before that, may I take a sample of your blood? I would like to go see it," Madara heard this and shrugged, after all, it seemed like nothing as Mousesack approached with a needle and pricked Madara''s finger, while a bit of his blood dripped onto a glass slide.


    Madara left the room after that, returning to his room and preparing to investigate another part of the north again this early morning.


    Watching the boy leave, Mousesack returned to his routine, while doing his things in the lab, reading his books until he noticed it was past midnight. Seeing that he had finally finished his tasks, he thought about going to bed, but when he saw Madara''s blood on his desk, his curiosity seemed to prevail over his physiological needs.


    After all, the boy is a mystery. If he said he hadn''t searched for the name Uchiha in his books, he would be lying, because even after looking through all the books in the castle, that unknown name appeared nowhere.


    ''My intuition says there''s something more mysterious in this name, after all, there are no traces beyond Madara''s parents appearing out of nowhere in a rural village in Cintra,'' he murmured to himself.


    He took the slide with the blood and brought it to a part of the lab, where he had a large telescope and a certain compass that could regulate the chaos energy of any object or magic, an artifact that he brought with him from Skellige.


    He began by placing the glass slide under the microscope and taking a tool to pick up a small drop of the blood and placing it in front of his telescope, while he began to examine the blood, which was almost like human blood, as the plasma circulated normally. He looked at the chaos energy detector in the boy''s blood, but the result was surprising. "Zero, how is that possible?"


    For Mousesack, it even seemed more acceptable that he felt nothing, "but not even the equipment detecting any trace of chaos energy in him, is that possible?" he murmured as he began writing in his journal about his current experience.


    He took another part of the blood, another small drop, and began to conduct some tests. First, he used a drop of a chemical and waited to see if there was any change, but there was none. "Well, at least the boy isn''t some kind of monster..." After all, he had used a chemical potion that should have detected any corruption in his blood.


    Seeing that the blood did not rot, Mousesack continued the experiment with other equipment he had, but without any result, which left him intrigued by the absence of chaos, wondering where the boy''s abilities came from, after all, he could even produce fire and even a dragon had chaos to do that.


    He then decided to use another meter, a power meter. He started to conduct other tests, but no results in anything until the power meter. He had wasted the time he was there testing, until finally there was a result when he used a Spiritual Stone to detect energy, he saw it begin to glow as soon as it came close to the blood.


    "Interesting, we finally found something that reacts to his blood..." he murmured, seeing that Madara''s blood indeed had power.


    "Then his energy is spiritual, or something like that, few have this kind of power..." Mousesack murmured. He looked at the chaos detector, still showing zero while pointing to the stone, but then decided to use the power detector.


    As soon as the power detector was pointed at the stone, its needle began to rise rapidly, reaching its maximum, while it kept hitting the end and returning a few small degrees. "This!?" Mousesack couldn''t help but be alarmed, after all, even his detector could not see the real power in the boy''s blood, since it could not measure the maximum.


    "What does this mean, that his energy is completely spiritual? How is that possible?" he murmured, having never seen anything like it before. "He uses a spiritual energy that is different from chaos, which explains the boy''s unique abilities... Well, I''ll note this down, it certainly is interesting, but I doubt anyone can use this energy like the boy does... It seems the child is truly unique..." He talked to himself looking at his equipment.


    "Let''s see how he turns out in the future, are there more members of his family out there?" He wondered, after all, this is genetic.


    "Could his descendants and children also have this power?" He thought aloud, "After all, I shouldn''t be surprised that this mage wants the boy..." he concluded.


    "I will speak with some of my acquaintances in Skellige, some druids are experts in the spiritual area and would certainly be interested in this." He said lastly, while marking his new notes in his diary, then waited and went back to rest, ending his day in the middle of the night.


    ----------


    Raccoon here:


    This is a chapter I classify as, the calm before the storm.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 40 – Cintra 33!

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    It had been a few days since Mousesack had analyzed Madara''s blood, speaking with some acquaintances through his telescope equipment, but he would have to show the blood personally to substantiate his theses. Days passed quickly as he continued teaching lessons to the children every other day; Madara kept participating in the yard every day, fighting against Eist and investigating the north area, until that moment, the boy had finished his investigation and they were finally starting the plan. Present were Mousesack himself, Lord Commander Varys, and Madara, while the latter pointed out each spot he had found on the map.


    "The youngest son of the Rushford family is involved in the kidnapping of children," Madara said.


    "Do you have proof?" Sir Varys asked, hoping Madara had evidence that could catch that family.


    "Yes, I have documents with these transactions, they are kidnapping children for their own personal use, mainly girls," Madara spat on the ground and continued. "Moreover, they exchange children for drugs, it seems the mage offers a substance they are addicted to, and it is not sold, but exchanged for guinea pigs..." Madara said.


    Mousesack picked up the documents from Madara and began to read... "This is really more than what we need, but we still need to catch them and strike all their hideouts together," he finished.


    "Not just that," Madara continued, "I''ve heard from many nobles who are involved, that there will be a tournament, it''s a kind of secret arena between slaves brought from the south. All the local nobles who use this type of drug will be involved. If we want to catch them red-handed, we can easily incriminate them by linking to the mage who traffics children." Besides the documents, Madara spoke as both men nodded with that reasoning.


    "But I doubt that this can happen so easily. Do you think you will be able to enter the place?" Mousesack asked, frowning toward the young Madara.


    Madara nodded with his head. "Maybe not the way you imagine, but I have a plan. I may not enter as a guest or crasher, but I can certainly enter as a slave," Madara said.


    "Do you intend to fight in the arena?" Lord Varys raised an eyebrow, he had heard of this place, but never could act against it.


    "Yes," Madara simply confirmed. "The only problem is the traitor we haven''t discovered who it is..." He said.


    "It''s not a bad plan, maybe that''s what we need," Lord Varys said seriously.


    "Alright, let''s do it then," Mousesack confirmed. "I will be with Madara in the north region." He said.


    "Alright, I will organize the troops to the west. I have some guards off duty today, still, most will be available and as you said there was a spy among us. No one has been informed about our operation since we talked a few days ago. I''ll catch my men by surprise and even see their reactions, though I don''t think this spy is among my men," he spoke and everyone nodded.


    With that, they began to leave the room, Madara went to his room to prepare. Lord Commander went to organize the troops and Mousesack went to see the queen in her room.


    "So it''s really happening?" Calanthe asked, looking at the report her mage had made and analyzed the whole strategy.


    "That''s right, my queen," Mousesack said, and Eist seemed interested next to the queen.


    "Then let it be so..." Calanthe said, taking her eyes off the paper and turning them back to her mage. "Let''s see if this boy really has the value you place in him," she said. After all, Madara was responsible for all the intelligence of the mission, which would determine whether the mission was a success or not, thanks to the clues and information he brought.


    She noticed movement at her side and looked at her husband, grabbing his axe, which he carries to all sides of the castle. "What are you doing?" she asked Eist.


    "I''m going to get my axe, my queen," he said, with his seductive smile. "Do you really think I would let a fight like this pass?" he commented, preparing to join the fun tonight.


    "Be that as it may, just don''t die," Calanthe complained. Mousesack bid them farewell as he went back to prepare with his exclusive squad for tonight.


    The operation was a secret, so it was not just an operation to capture the alleged kidnappers and dismantle the gangs, now that they knew their hideouts, but also to apprehend all the corrupt soldiers. There was a list of names to arrest during the operation.


    Varys began calling all his royal guards, there were 7 of them including the commander himself, while 2 were off duty. He started discussing his plan and looked at everyone, trying to spot the traitor, but despite the surprise, none showed a face with any fear.


    Varys trusted his life with these men, he didn''t think the traitor was among them or any of his colleagues. Now, he passed the information and asked them to inform nothing beyond a mission of attacking outlaws in the city. The real plan would be informed only when the operation began.


    Then, a large group of soldiers began to be secretly organized, preparing to head out to the city in the middle of the night.


    Meanwhile, Madara was getting ready. He was going to disguise himself as a slave, an easy thing because he had seen the arena the day before and looked at all the areas of the site; after all, information and knowledge are crucial for his espionage mission and to plot his action plans.


    He knew it would be very difficult for him to enter the site the way he acts, at a party, people might find him while he was spying from the ceiling. Therefore, it would be much easier for him to disguise among the slaves who would be there inside.


    For this, he left his chest bare and was barefoot with only pants, wearing the same outfit as the slaves he saw on his last visit.


    He then set off, heading into the northern region, until he came across a kind of luxurious museum, with a large dome, but the secret was not inside the museum, but beneath it, where there was a type of underground arena built under the nose of Sintra, with illegal games and fights to the death to amuse a noble elite in the capital.


    He quickly went around the place and headed toward the sewer nearby, where he would enter through a rather small passage, but ideal for his size.


    Meanwhile, the troops began to leave the castle with the Lord Commander leading them to the western region, while Mousesack with Eist had a stealthy squadron waiting for Madara''s signal to act.


    Madara went through the sewer and entered the place he wanted, as he passed by the guards near the slave cells, he managed to enter through the air vent, and entered one of these cells.


    No slave had noticed him there, after all, he was a ninja, a specialist in stealth attacks and espionage, even when he landed, an old man slave looked a bit surprised. After all, he swore there was no one on his side.


    "Who are you, child? I don''t remember you here," he asked.


    "..." Madara did not respond and simply turned to sit on a bench with other men trembling beside him. He picked up some dirt from the ground and began to rub it on his face to look dirty.


    "Poor thing," the man couldn''t help but exclaim as he saw a child there.


    Time began to pass, while Madara just closed his eyes, meditating quietly among those people. This would be a long night, he had brought only 2 kunais stored in the waistband beneath his pants.


    "Look what we''ve found, the little ladies," a guard approached, laughing and banging on the bars of the place as he looked at each of them with a big smile on his face.


    "Tonight will be quite interesting," he began, as the slaves seemed to lower their eyes and fear, the man continued: "You know that today we have a large audience, bigger than usual, a big bosses'' party!" He exclaimed.


    "I want you to entertain them today, no matter how much you have to scream in pain or how many limbs have to be torn off. What I want to see is blood. I don''t care about your lives, but I will make you suffer like never before if you can''t please the crowd. And today, especially, we will give freedom to the champion," he said. "Not only that, but you''ll also earn this here," he showed a little powder in a bag, which made many slaves look at it with drool on their lips.


    Madara narrowed his eyes, after all, that was the drug, and it seemed that they used it on some slaves to give them a reason to fight. He just shook his head as a great noise from a crowd began to be heard from outside.


    One by one, the slaves were being thrown out. There were no children other than Madara, which caught the man''s attention when he encountered him in the middle of the cell.


    "A child," he said as he cracked a smile. "I''m sure they will love this. This will be a great show," he mused, imagining how the sadistic nobles would relish seeing the sight of this boy being tortured in the arena in front of everyone. "Come here, boy, now," he growled, and Madara did not refuse as he stood up and easily approached the exit.


    "This boy is very good," he said to his guard. "I wish they were all like this, that we didn''t have to beat them until they finally wanted to come out, or even use that drug to stimulate them to fight," the man said. Madara showed no resistance as he walked to where the exit was, in front of a gate, with two people fighting in the center of the place, before one was pierced by a sword, while the crowd screamed wildly with excitement.


    "Now, my lords, we have a fight that will entertain all your eyes," a man spoke in the arena as he pointed to one of the gates and a strong, large man came out.


    "Do you see this man? Today we will do an experiment, let''s see how much he can hurt this boy." Then he pointed to the gate that was opening in front of Madara as he began to walk.


    But not before receiving an elbow jab from a blunt spear in his back that made him glare at the guard. "Go on, boy, go and die," the guard growled at Madara. And Madara made a mental note to take care of this man later as he started walking to the place, the crowd beginning to scream at this moment seeing a child entering the arena. There were men and even some women watching the boy approach in the middle of the first fight of the area tonight, which would just be the beginning of his victories.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 41 – Cintra 34!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The small arena was noisy as the nobles, perched on their podiums, eagerly awaited the next fight, however unfair it seemed.


    "What is this? Where did that child come from?" Someone commented from one of the boxes.


    "This looks very interesting," another spoke, pressing one nostril closed and inhaling a white powder with the other, sending him into ecstasy as the drug took immediate effect. And he was eager to see the upcoming fight.


    "Could it be one of the children we didn''t send to the wizard?!" another thoughtful noble exclaimed.


    "This is absurd, a child fighting... We should put someone in who can actually fight!" someone shouted.


    "It''s just a show, relax..." another noble spoke beside him.


    "Even so, a child?" the man still insisted.


    "Look how excited everyone is!" the announcer in the middle of the arena proclaimed, introducing the fighters.


    "We have the favorite to be tonight''s champion! The Bone-Breaker!" he announced, pointing to the large man.


    "And on the other side... well, just a child..." he continued, as nobody knew the name Madara and he had not introduced himself.


    The crowd quickly reacted, screaming with excitement, while Madara remained calm amidst everything he was hearing.


    The nobles soon showed the darker side of their world. "I want you to torture the boy," they yelled.


    "Don''t let the fight end quickly! I want to see him suffer," another shouted.


    "Child... I hope you suffer a lot... but I must obey these people, and besides, I''d love to see you suffering," Bone-Breaker said with a sadistic smile.


    "..." Madara remained silent as he stared at him.


    "You look so calm... that''s strange..." the man was slightly surprised by the boy''s demeanor, even the announcer noticed the oddity. But he quickly proceeded with the fight. "Anyway! Let the fight begin!! Start!!" he shouted, as more people got excited about the barbaric show.


    "Throw a sword to the boy!" someone yelled, and a small sword fell into the arena, but Madara just looked at it without reaction.


    The man took a two-handed sword from his back, unsheathing it, the blade appearing to Madara, who stood 5 meters away, still showing no reaction. As soon as he removed the sword, Bone-Breaker simply stuck it into the ground.


    "I won''t use the blade, as the fight would end too quickly, but I''ll leave it here for the end..." he said calmly. "They want me not to finish you off quickly, so I''ll give you this," he stated.


    "..." Madara made no comment. Bone-Breaker frowned slightly, as the boy in front of him seemed very calm. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Putting that aside, he then took the initiative and charged at Madara, who stood still waiting for him to approach at full speed.


    "Go on!" the audience yelled.


    "He''s going to pay the child,"


    "Poor boy," a noblewoman spoke, more mockingly in her tone.


    Despite still finding it strange and expecting the boy to start running, he approached, arms open to grab the child. However, before the man could grab Madara, he made his first move and quickly touched the man''s own hand, using it as support while he jumped over his head before Bone-Breaker could react.


    As Madara hovered in the air, he took the opportunity to kick the side of the man''s face, causing him to quickly feel an impact as his body twisted, starting with his head kicked, and falling into the sandy ground of the arena the next moment.


    The only sound heard at that moment was the man being dragged a few inches while lying down, a silence took over the entire arena at that moment. After all, no one expected something like this. Madara landed quietly in his usual spot, looking at the fallen man with a bit of dust raised while no one else could understand what had just happened.


    "Hey, did you also see that?" a noble spoke.


    "Of course I saw, you idiot. Still, I wonder why he did that..." another spoke.


    "I see they''ve picked a rather interesting boy," someone commented, clapping, looking at the child with a newfound sparkle in their eyes.


    "This is fantastic," another spoke.


    "What is this child?" someone from the other side couldn''t help but ask.


    Madara had surprised everyone, unsurprisingly, and if there was anyone there who had seen him at the castle, they wouldn''t recognize him easily either. He looked nothing ordinary, but very strong, just a bit above being skinny, and wore his face dirty with slave clothes, leaving everyone wondering who he was.


    "Go, kid!" someone started to cheer for Madara.


    "Kill the Bone-Breaker! No, torture that giant!"


    "This fight is going to be fantastic," another exclaimed.


    Madara shook his head in disgust as he listened to all this. Meanwhile, the man called Bone-Breaker was slowly getting up, keeping his hand pressed to his hit face and looking at Madara with some anger. "You bastard," he murmured, then charged at Madara again.


    He didn''t try to grab him this time, but aimed a straight punch at the child who had made a fool of him. He lunged at the boy below him, who quickly dodged the attack by moving his body swiftly aside from his fist, though for Madara, the man seemed to be moving in slow motion.


    The man tried to hit him again with the other free hand, making Madara spin his body, avoiding the second attack and moving to the side, dodging his legs that ran towards him, and delivering a quick kick to the back of him, making the man even stumble and fall to the ground once more.


    The audience seemed to be loving this, because they started laughing at this moment while cheering for Madara.


    "Looks like our champion is losing to a child!" someone began to laugh.


    "That damn guy, I bet on him in the next fight, now he''s falling to a child," another complained.


    "This is so cool! We should be happy to see something like this!" another commented.


    Madara remained in the same initial spot, while still able to hear everything with his neutral face. Bone-Breaker began to stand up again, frustrated. He couldn''t understand what was happening, how that child could be so fast. Then, getting up while his hand clenched a fistful of sand, he started running towards Madara. As he approached, he threw sand at the child to limit his vision.


    Madara saw this and, having some experience with this kind of thing as had happened with Greg, quickly closed his eyes and let his senses be. It wasn''t really a difficult fight to handle so he only needed his fighting instincts and could take care of it.


    In the midst of the dust, the giant man appeared on top of it, beginning to punch at the child within the dust, but certainly hit only air, while Madara continued dodging his attacks, from the left side, from above, below, as he easily did this with his eyes closed.


    The dust had already settled at this moment, yet he continued with his eyes closed, dodging the attacks while everyone in the audience looked on stunned, cheering and laughing, wondering who that boy was and how he could do something like that.


    Madara quickly dodged an attack, crouched while spinning backwards, launching a kick with his momentum and hitting directly the man''s private parts at that moment. The man quickly felt that impact with the force of the child, which was not at all common, crushing his balls as he felt pain and the audience began to scream, laugh, applauding Madara.


    A man barely contained his pain while looking at Madara, who just moved a few meters away from him, watching him kneel on the ground while holding his private part, neither of them had protections, just fighting in dirty clothes.


    "Little Titan!" someone exclaimed, giving Madara his first nickname, after all no one knew his name.


    "Little Titan!" another shouted, liking the name.


    "Little Titan! Little Titan! Little Titan! Little Titan! Little Titan!" Soon everyone began to shout calling Madara by this name.


    "Kill him, Little Titan!" someone suggested.


    "Torture him!" another yelled.


    As people started commenting and even calling me to order the man''s death, Bone-Breaker stood up and, in his peak of fury, quickly ran back to the center of the arena where his sword was stuck in the ground. Picking up the sword and charging back at Madara at full speed, he exclaimed, "Try to catch this, you bastard!" as he lifted the sword, holding it with both hands, and made a direct slash at Madara, who now with his eyes open, quickly moved his body to dodge. He jumped back to where a sword had been thrown for him.


    He picked it up and prepared for the man chasing after him who once again, launched a vertical slash hoping to kill the boy who was humiliating him. Madara held his weapon firmly and struck against the man''s blade, attempting to use his strength to make the boy quickly retreat, as after all, he was much larger than the child.


    But with the clash of metal from both swords, Madara stopped it and everyone there began to witness a surreal fight. While Bone-Breaker, a bit dazed, started to launch attacks at Madara and the blades clashed against one another, the exchange of blows continued for a while.


    "This is incredible!!" someone exclaimed.


    "Tell me where they found this child..."


    "Is that really a child?"


    "Go Little-Titan!"


    The battle between the blades continued and the man, despite being strong, lacked much technique, looking almost like a common soldier, nothing like the royal guards or Eist that Madara used to fight every day. He finally found an opening and decided to end the combat, directly hitting his blade and delivering a strike, he cut off the fingers of the man holding the sword, making him drop it and scream in pain, with blood spurting.


    "What?! He did it, what is this?" people screamed in surprise.


    "Hahaha! Look at that! The boy won!!"


    "Little Titan!! Little Titan!! Little Titan!! Little Titan!! Little Titan!! Little Titan!!"


    Once again, the crowd screamed his name, while Madara watched the man screaming in pain, trying to stop the bleeding from his fingerless hand. He finally looked at the boy in front of him with tearful and fearful eyes.


    "Kill him!!" someone started.


    "Kill!! Kill!! Kill!! Kill!! Kill!!"


    The audience wanted to see blood at that moment.


    "This is incredible!!! The boy is surreal!!" The announcer who started the fight decided to speak again seeing the excited crowd.


    "Kill!! Kill!! Kill!! Kill!! Kill!!" They continued shouting for Madara to kill the man kneeling in front of him, who was just a shell of what he was when the fight began.


    Madara looked at him for a while, doing nothing. "Finish him!" the announcer shouted to Madara as if it were an order, after all, this was the demand of the nobles there.


    What Madara did next left everyone stunned; against all those demands, Madara approached the man who looked at him fearfully expecting his death, and moved his sword, hitting the man''s head with the hilt, making him faint instantly.


    Madara didn''t care if he would die from bleeding later; he might even kill the man at another time; he just didn''t want to follow what the public expected of him, leaving everyone astonished with that.


    The ecstasy of the public turned into dissatisfaction, while Madara returned to where he had come from.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" the announcer shouted at the boy returning.


    Madara didn''t care as he returned, being booed by the entire place at that moment.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 42 – Cintra 35!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara left the arena as soon as the door opened; he continued to be booed, much to the audience''s disappointment. As soon as he passed through the gateway, some people entered the arena to retrieve the Bone-Breaker who was lying on the ground, still bleeding from his hands. Meanwhile, as soon as Madara entered, he was quickly approached by the man I had brought there, who looked frustrated at Madara. "You brat, how dare you disobey the Nobles'' orders?" he said angrily.


    The guard who had struck Madara with a spear in the back earlier lunged at him again. Quickly, Madara moved his body, dodging the attack this time, while grabbing the weapon and pulling the man to his side. The man, stunned, quickly moved forward, and Madara simply jumped into the air and struck him in the face, breaking some teeth at that moment, making the man stop by the side of the wall while his mouth bled.


    "Guards, guards!" the man screamed, seeing his guard fallen and scared, as more armed men approached. Madara remained silent, looking at everything, ready to attack if they wanted a fight.


    "Stop this," a new voice emerged, and the man responsible for the slaves turned around, stunned, seeing a noble approaching from the booths. "Lord Chai," the man quickly greeted him with respect. "I don''t want them to do anything against our little champion," he said, looking at Madara, then turned to the man. "After all, it seems we''ve found something very interesting tonight," he remarked. "I''m sure Lord Rushford would like to see this boy''s abilities when he arrives. Although he didn''t obey the order to kill, he still put on a great show, something far more interesting than any fight that''s happened tonight so far. So you better take care of him," he ordered, and the man quickly felt pressured and nodded.


    "Take him back to his cell until the next fight. Just don''t let him escape," the man requested and looked at Madara, still standing, who had no reaction, complying with the demand of the nobles, while Lord Chai returned upstairs, but not without giving Madara another look. "Boy, I''ve never seen anyone like you. I hope you amuse us a lot tonight, killing or not," he said and began to withdraw.


    "Alright, boy, let''s go," the man whose name Madara did not know, said, a bit frustrated, but Madara possibly began to walk as he had instructed to return to his cell.


    He returned to the place, which now held only half of the initial slaves, as many had been going to the arena and dying there. Madara sat down again alone while people looked at him, surprised, despite not knowing what had happened outside. It was surprising to see a child return unharmed after being taken to that barbaric place.


    Madara just sat there in silence, until the older man, who had met Madara before, approached him. "Hey, kid," he said, and Madara looked at him, unresponsive. "I don''t know what you''re doing here, but I hope you survive. I heard no one leaves this place alive, not even a champion," he said. "Why do you think that?" Madara asked curiously. "Because, once all the slaves die, they take the champion to a last fight, and they say there''s no way to win that fight. No one knows who they fight except the people behind these bars, and no one talks about it, so be careful," the man advised.


    Madara just nodded and returned to focusing, with his eyes closed, waiting to be called. As the nobles continued the fights, more and more slaves were called out of the cell, being able to hear the sound of people screaming from outside. It was some time later that men appeared at the door, "Little Titan! It''s your turn!" The man called him, and Madara nodded, stepping out for his second fight and noticing that the number of people there was much smaller. He entered the place again, not seeing the guard whose teeth Madara had broken. As soon as he exited, people clapped for him, despite booing him in his last moments of the last fight, he was hailed as a hero at this moment.


    "Little Titan! Little Titan! Little Titan! Little Titan! Little Titan! Little Titan!"


    The cheers continued until Madara moved to the center of the arena. "Little Titan has entered the ring again!" the announcer declared from the center of the arena, "His opponent is the Axeman!" He indicated towards another man, not that he looked like an axe, but he was merely using an axe as a weapon.


    The man was quite injured from the last fight and Madara saw that he was a bit nervous, despite fighting a child, seeing him hailed in such a way as the fight''s favorite, it was obvious that Madara was no ordinary person.


    "Start the fight!!!" the announcer shouted once more.


    Madara sighed slightly, seeing the man nervously raising his weapon, and decided to end this fight more easily. As people shouted his name, he quickly charged at his opponent, so fast that the man couldn''t react, seeing the boy move like a quick animal and he couldn''t defend himself when Madara was already by the side of his head delivering a kick and knocking him out the next moment.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    A silence took over the place in the next moment and people were still stunned by it, but also frustrated that, in fact, Madara had not drawn any blood from the opponent and it was so quick that they started to believe the boy was not human.


    "Kill him!! Kill him!!" The people shouted once again around him, to kill the unconscious man. Madara heard this and scoffed in his mind, while simply dropping his sword on the ground and starting to walk back to the place from where he entered.


    "UUUUUUUU!!!" He was booed once again. But this was not important to him, after all he was never going to satisfy these nobles by commanding his actions.


    "The boy is interesting and rebellious..." Someone commented with a smile.


    "Did you see him? How can he move so fast..."


    "Is he a vampire? I heard they are fast and look like humans..."


    As lively conversations continued among the nobles, Madara went back inside again, meeting the frustrated man again, but still following the orders of his superiors.


    The night continued as Madara was called out more times, and he continued just knocking out his opponents without killing anyone. This left the audience increasingly frustrated, as the other fights were blood-soaked with the entire arena painted in spread blood.


    But Madara, despite being a child vastly different from anything they had seen, still left them frustrated, while they continued using drugs that their supplier had given for this meeting.


    "How frustrating... this boy doesn''t let the fight last more than one move..." Someone complained.


    "Don''t worry, the last fight will be interesting," the others spoke.


    "Really, what have they prepared for today?" They began to comment on the last event of the night.


    When a specific time arrived, Madara was called out once again, and his opponent was the same old man he had met inside the cell. The man looked grim, after all Madara had resisted all the fights.


    "Begin!" The announcer shouted and Madara simply struck at his neck, making him fall, ending his last fight of the night against slaves. Madara had left all his opponents knocked out and they were all being taken to another side.


    The boos started again and Madara did not care. He began to return to his cell while this was happening.


    "This was so boring!!" Someone did not fail to complain...


    "There''s still one last event!" Another spoke.


    Not far from there, in a hidden room, a door opened and a group of people began to enter, attracting everyone''s attention as they passed, and among the group of people, there was a man leading them, a young man.


    "Look, it''s Lord Rushford!! It''s a shame he arrived at the end of the event, he seemed to have been quite busy until now," Someone spoke as a peculiar group followed Lord Rushford along with some women.


    Lord Rushford began to walk while everyone greeted him; after all, he was one of the most important nobles there. He approached his own booth.


    "Sir, the event is at its end," a servant spoke while the young Rushford raised an eyebrow.


    "Already?! It should have been longer!" he immediately complained.


    "Lord Rushford, a child appeared out of nowhere and began knocking everyone out in a very short amount of time. The fights didn''t last more than a few seconds against the child, that''s why the event ended so quickly," the servant spoke with fear in his tone.


    "Well, that is quite strange. Tell me about this child," he said, curious.


    However, it was not the servant who spoke, but Lord Chai who entered the place with a smile.


    "Black hair, black eyes, appears to be 6 or 7 years old. He is as quick and strong as a man, and no more than an adult man. It seems he is a monster in a child''s body," Lord Chai explained.


    "Lord Chai..." Lord Rushford murmured and pondered what he heard. "A monster in the body of a child..." he commented thoughtfully, while a man next to him was surprised by that description. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord Rushford, I think I know who this child is, but I''m surprised that he''s here..." this man spoke. After all, this man had encountered Madara several times at the royal castle, including attending some meetings with him, the wizard, and Lord Commander.


    "And who might this boy be?" Lord Rushford turned to this man.


    "Madara Uchiha, the child who was investigating the gangs. It seems he investigated us better than we knew... after all, I could hardly get more information from the operation with my superior," he spoke, unaware of the operations of this night due to the break he had taken.


    "So he is the boy the wizard wants.... Let''s contact him... But we might have some fun... they say he can even defeat monsters. Since we have one more event... It''s a golden opportunity to see this boy fighting against that thing..." he said at the end, smiling at the prospect of some possible entertainment.


    "Tell me more about his fights..." Lord Rushford asked Lord Chai.


    After hearing a bit about the happenings, Lord Rushford seemed thoughtful. "So he basically protected the slaves... We can use this, after all, he doesn''t kill anyone, right?" Rushford analyzed and flashed a sadistic smile.


    "That is interesting. Do this," he looked at his servant. "I want you to gather all the still living slaves and call that creature we brought from the south. Let''s make the last event quite memorable tonight," the man spoke, smiling at the end and left to make contact with the wizard.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 43 – Cintra 36!

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara was in his cell again, but alone this time. Everything seemed quiet now, with just a leak here and there. After all, there were no more fights; he had already defeated all his opponents. Imagining what time it might be, and knowing it was almost time for him to start acting, as soon as Mousesack gave the signal.


    Even so, he was not very worried. It seemed there would be one more fight, as he had heard from the other slaves, so he waited to see what was happening.


    However, footsteps began to come from outside, and a group of people started to approach Madara''s cell. Among them, a young man leading the group was looking at Madara with interest. This was Junlian Rushford, the same one he had encountered in the bathhouse and spied on in recent days, and one of the main contacts of the wizard he was hunting.


    "So, you are the boy I have heard so much about these past few days..." He approached the cell and spoke with a smile.


    "..." Madara just stared at him without saying anything.


    "Is he mute?" Julian asked, looking at his colleague.


    "No... but he is a child of few words," the man replied, looking at Madara too, this Madara knew very well almost every morning in the castle.


    The boy also looked at the man, and it was none other than Sir Charles Peril, a noble who had joined the royal guard.


    "So, you are the spy..." Madara commented, and Charles, even being the obvious, showed a somber face.


    "I don''t know what you are doing here, boy, but it was a mistake for you to come here to die..." He said, a bit surprised, for he was sure that Madara would be in the castle.


    Madara looked and asked calmly: "Sir Charles, did you believe you could defeat me? I hope you are my last fight..." He challenged him, Madara hated traitors.


    "..." Charles was slightly surprised by the challenge, but he could not accept with that provocation from the boy.


    "See, the boy is quite dangerous," Lord Rushford laughed at that with pleasure. "Anyway, boy, I want to see the last show. To see how you fight." The young man seemed sadistic... "After all, you will be fighting a monster along with all those you left alive. Let''s see who will survive in the end. I heard the monster is quite tough to handle," the man said, maintaining the same smile. Madara said nothing, just looked at him.


    "Tsk. How boring..." The man couldn''t help complaining. "Anyway... We will see later. Goodbye, boy," Lord Rushford said and began to withdraw with the group.


    Madara still remained quiet; he could easily escape from there, and even kill those men, but he still had to wait for the signal. So, he would wait patiently, and another hour passed until the man responsible for the slaves appeared with his guards.


    "What''s up, kid?" he said. Madara didn''t respond. "Let''s get out of here, after all, you have the last fight to fight." He demanded. Madara simply stood up without resistance, passing through the open door; it was time for the last test of the night.


    He went again to the gate after passing the usual corridors, and the audience seemed quite excited, shouting from outside. But Madara noticed something strange when he reached the corridor of the gate, as there were several guards around the entrance while Madara approached.


    He continued the usual path out of the arena, while all the guards there looked at him, and Madara knew they were planning something. He saw several guards suddenly come up to him and grab him. Madara didn''t react immediately, seeing why they only kept their hands on him, since he wanted to see what they planned.


    "We got him, Boss!" The men shouted to the man.


    "That''s great! Do what Lord Rushford asked, put that on him before he enters the arena!" The man said quickly.


    Madara looked calmly at everyone, they seemed to be in control in their expressions, but remained cautious, as the boy seemed quite calm.


    Madara remained silent and saw one of the guards pull an iron ball from a corner while struggling to drag it to him. Their intention was to restrain Madara and limit his movements in the next fight.


    "Thought you wanted to see a show... Is this how you want to see the last fight?" Madara asked, not one to talk much, but interested in knowing about this.


    "Because of your victories... Lord Rushford wanted to place some bets against you..." The man said with a smile, not believing that Madara would get out of this situation or survive, even though he seemed like a monster in the form of a child.


    Madara watched the man get closer as they tried to pull his leg to the shackle, however, his stone did not move, while Madara kept it in place without much effort.


    The guard became angry at this and was going to strike Madara to make him yield, however, without them realizing, he crouched with his agility and jumped into the air, escaping from the clutches of all those men, while the four men who were around him were surprised by this, and soon after had their faces kicked, with them falling hitting in all directions, while the guards removed their weapons from the sheath.


    The man from the arena was stunned by this and he shouted, "Guards, guards!" He said towards the corridor where Madara had come from.


    Madara saw that he had to make a good entrance here and would not forgive these people. He simply jumped into the air, clinging to the ceiling and running back to the corridor from where he had come. Everyone looked cautiously at him.


    "Catch him!" The man shouted as he saw the child begin to make hand seals. "What is he doing... Hm?!" Before the man could finish, Madara had already completed the seals and had inhaled air, before releasing it from his lungs as he launched his chakra-infused breath. Suddenly, all those guards and their boss were surprised by a huge fireball flying towards them, and without reacting, they were all hit and burned.


    The arena was filled with several slave men that Madara had spared in the course of the fights, there were at least eight of them. The blood still lay dry in the place, and the nobles, excitedly, shouted waiting to see the Grand Finale.


    There was a metal door closed in front of the arena with strong banging happening constantly. It was where the creature of the last fight, which everyone was waiting to see, was located.


    The slaves who had survived all looked on cautiously, knowing they would not survive what was behind that door. As for the nobles, in a sadistic intent, they began to shout and comment on the spectacle that was about to begin.


    "Come on, where is the boy? I want to see some blood finally!" A noble exclaimed, under the influence of his drug.


    "I heard the boy is going to be chained to an iron ball, I want to see him fight like that..." A woman said with a wicked smile.


    "Really? How will he deal with that?" Another questioned.


    "It''s a shame... I wanted to see how he would handle a monster. It''s kind of unfair to see him fight with an iron bar," a fourth remarked, somewhat dissatisfied.


    They continued to talk, shouting over each other, using drugs, drinking, while waiting for the fight to begin.


    However, something caught the attention of everyone there, as a bright glow emerged from the entrance where Madara was suggested to be.


    "What is that...?" Before anyone could continue questioning, suddenly, that glow turned into heat invading the place, and from the heat, it turned into visible flames bursting through the door as the wood was destroyed, surprising everyone as the gate exploded in fire, with the sound of flames dancing and blazing through the area.


    "What?!"


    "Who did this?!"


    "Are there explosive barrels here?!"


    "This must be a mage!"


    People screamed in horror; the slaves quickly moved away from the area while the metal door continued to be pounded by the monster, unaware of what was happening outside.


    As everyone''s eyes turned to the spectacle, instinctively trying to shield themselves from the heat and light, figures emerged from the place to everyone''s astonishment, while people ran out of the area screaming. They were the guards themselves, who screamed, running through the arena until they fell to the ground, dead after no longer resisting the flames burning them.


    It was the most brutal scene of the night, while everyone heard the cries of lament from those people dying there. This horror and surprise reached people everywhere; they became even more intrigued when, from the flames, emerged the small slave known as the little titan, the boy who had defeated all the other opponents that night.


    He walked through the flames without burning his body or clothes, moving towards the center of the arena, passing half a dozen guards dead on the ground while the smell of burnt flesh reached everyone''s noses.


    "What happened?! How did he do that, there''s nothing explosive there!" Lord Rushford was not at all pleased with this, he ordered the boy to be captured, thinking it would be an easy task, but ended up having a completely different situation...


    "He killed all my guards?!" His gaze turned to Sir. Charles, "You didn''t tell me the boy could do magic!" He spoke in an unpleasant tone.


    Charles hadn''t mentioned anything about the boy being able to do such a thing. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing and wondered if Madara really had performed some kind of magic... Sir. Charles averted his gaze, also surprised, wondering how Madara had done something he had never demonstrated at the castle.


    Madara continued entering the arena while all the people looked at him. Cautiously, slaves tried to move away. A group of men began shouting behind him, at that gate, trying to put out the flames, while Madara looked at the metal gate with something appearing there.


    "I will fight that thing. You can try to run, but I doubt the guards will let you once they put out the flames, so be quick..." he simply said.


    Madara approached and there were many swords on the ground, thrown for the slaves to fight, Madara approached one and examined the gate.


    And before anyone could react, Madara simply threw his sword at the top of the gate, and quickly broke the chain before anyone could announce the start of the fight, and quickly the gate fell to the ground. Then in that place, where darkness took over, two red eyes began to appear and glow, as the monster began to take shape, coming out of that place, heading straight for the boy who looked at it as a challenge. The battle began immediately.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 44 – Cintra 37!

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    From the shadows within that place, the monster emerged; it was none other than a Shaelmaar, a beast from the territory of Toussaint, brought to the north by hunters. It was a rather resilient creature, due to its enormous shell covering its entire back. It was difficult to deal with as it began to roll...


    "This monster..." Madara couldn''t remember the name of the creature but saw the monster emerging as he prepared to attack it.


    The monster initiated its roll while charging at Madara, while the slaves quickly ran away screaming in fear, having picked up some swords from the ground, but they were useless against that creature.


    Madara performed a flip upwards at the last moment, avoiding the attack with that leap, while the people above the place watched intently.


    "Incredible! He started the fight!" A noble exclaimed, putting aside the sight of countless people burning to death.


    "Look how fast he is! He didn''t do that in the fight!" Another person exclaimed, seeing a movement that Madara had not made at any point.


    The creature continued rolling after passing by Madara and circled around the front of the arena, then started returning to Madara as its main target. Madara kicked the ground and a thrown sword flew into his hand as he prepared to face the monster. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As it came close, Madara again jumped into the air and tried to strike at the side; however, he hit the creature''s shell, having no effect even though he infused his sword with chakra.


    "He is tougher than I thought..." Madara murmured.


    Madara quickly thought about what else he could do, looking at the arena''s terrain. ''I remember Geralt in The Witcher 3 fighting this monster in a tournament...'' He recalled the game and saw the walls encircling the place; he didn''t have the telekinesis that the Witchers use, so he would have to use them.


    Putting aside memories of the game, his gaze returned to the creature, which was not behind him, but chasing a group of slaves trying to escape; some tried to pass through the burning corridor where Madara had made an opening, and others went towards the walls in the corner trying to avoid the fight, as there was no way to go through the gate being extinguished by the guards.


    The creature saw this and attempted to crush them. Madara ended up helping them, jumping into the air while running along the walls, leaving all the nobles there stunned with his skills as he landed in front of the people, beginning to make various hand seals.


    "F¨±ton: Kabe!" Madara launched his latest jutsu, acquired through the system.


    Then, his jutsu used jets of wind, creating a curtain that quickly became an air barrier rising upwards. The creature hit the barrier and it nullified its advance while it rose a bit in the air; it wasn''t a hard barrier that would stun the creature, but it certainly managed to stop it from advancing.


    It tried again and again failed to pass through the barrier. Everyone was surprised by this in their podiums, seeing that wind arise from nowhere after the boy made some strange hand movements.


    "Wait, the boy is a mage!" They exclaimed. After all, that wind barrier was clearly visible to everyone.


    Julian Rushford looked at this with a furrowed brow and turned his gaze back to Sir. Charles with a scorching look. "You could have mentioned that he was a mage the entire time..." He said with disdain.


    "I didn''t know he was a mage. He never performed any magic." Sir. Charles spoke reluctantly...


    "You''re saying this now after he burned my men, you idiot." Rushford growled.


    "..." The royal guard didn''t know what to respond, moreover, he had to finish with Madara tonight; the boy couldn''t leave here alive with the information that he was working with some nobles even under his oath to the crown, if anyone found out, he would be in so much trouble that his life would end and his family couldn''t even help him.


    Meanwhile, in the fight, Madara looked at the slaves looking at him in fear. "Go, I''ll handle this," he said, and the slaves began to run away as soon as the barrier ended.


    The creature targeted Madara again, who was near the wall. He approached it, and just as the creature was about to roll into him again, Madara jumped with a push off the wall, flying behind the creature as it slammed into the wall with all its might. Madara watched satisfied; it was finally stunned, falling to the ground as its body was fully exposed. He then quickly spun around, charging with the momentum of gravity, ready to kill the creature with a single strike.


    However, as he approached the creature, it quickly sensed the danger and began to roll, making Madara only touch the ground as it moved away. It turned its body in the middle of the arena and began running back toward Madara, who sighed, seeing that the people were finally exiting, and decided to act with a fire jutsu.


    He quickly made a series of seals while everyone watched every detail of Madara, "He''s doing that strange thing again!" A noble shouted when he saw Madara was about to perform his "Magic."


    "What kind of magic will he be doing?!" Another exclaimed.


    But then, after taking a deep breath, Madara launched at the creature, spitting flames at it with his first jutsu acquired in this world, making everyone incredulous at what they were witnessing.


    "He can spit flames, what is this boy..." They could not help but exclaim, while the creature, engulfed in flames, moved towards Madara and began to slow down, trying to cover its body more from the fire surrounding it.


    Madara quickly approached and made a series of seals, performing the wind jutsu again above the creature, lifting it from below upwards, sending it flying into the air above the flames.


    "Now it''s vulnerable..." Madara thought as he quickly jumped behind it, aiming for its vulnerable side.


    He advanced with his sword, easily cutting through the exposed skin while wielding chakra in the blade to be more efficient. His first cut made the creature scream in the air, but it tried to retaliate while twisting its body. As Madara again placed his hand on its shell to steady himself, he dodged the attack going to the other side, cutting it again at another vulnerable spot at that very instant.


    Madara was so fast that no one there could really see what happened; they only saw a child essentially walking around the creature in the air as it screamed and he stabbed it, getting covered in blood. After all, even he couldn''t avoid getting bloodied in that position.


    The creature fell screaming with the wind jutsu finished, while its body was enveloped in flames again on the ground, the wind jutsu above the flames seeming to have fueled the flames even more.


    As for Madara, he landed on the other side after having kicked the creature when he had stabbed it enough, performing a backflip and landing outside the flames.


    As for the creature, it didn''t seem to have a good fate after being involved with the flames, screaming in agony, which stopped after a while due to its death.


    The place became silent at this moment, with only the flames in the middle of the arena making flaming sounds.


    "I saw that boy destroy a monster..." A noble commented dazedly.


    "He... Used magic!! He''s a mage!" Another woman exclaimed.


    "A mage at that age?! Impossible, my father knew one, and it takes decades to become one!" Another spoke.


    "You fool, mages don''t age! This boy is not a child, he must be decades old!" Another tried to argue.


    "This was much worse than I imagined... That''s why he asked me to put the boy in the place, now it makes sense..." Lord Rushford had had a conversation with that mage through a magical artifact, now it made sense why the mage wanted this boy above all else, even interrupting the rest of the child trade from the city.


    "We have to kill him, Lord Rushford!" Sir Charles spoke immediately.


    "Calm down you fool. There''s someone who wants the boy, despite wanting him alive, he still accepted my suggestion to put him in the arena against the creature... he must be watching this fight from somewhere..." Rushford couldn''t help but comment and began to stand up.


    While everyone was still silent and whispering, the most important noble in the place immediately shouted, "Guards, guards! Arrest him!" As soon as he commanded, all areas of the arena began to open with armed men entering the area. Madara could have killed about 10 of them, but there were still about 30, while Madara was in the center being surrounded by all those men.


    Madara seemed calm, as if this was quite predictable. He looked towards young Rushford and Sir. Charles, surrounded by their group.


    "Your name is Madara Uchiha." Lord Rushford began, while many seemed very surprised by this name. After all, there was a rumor of a Madara Uchiha appearing out of nowhere and being welcomed in the royal castle, so this name shocked many people there.


    Julian continued. "Now I know why that mage really wants you, child, you are indeed special, but I have already told him about you tonight. Soon our friend will come here to fetch you," he declared with a victorious smile.


    "You speak as if these 30 guards could stop me and tell me..." Madara spoke with a dangerous tone. "What''s to stop me from setting all of you on fire right here?" He stated the obvious.


    This left the atmosphere heavy and full of tension, realizing the danger this mage boy could pose. "Hey, he could kill us!" Someone exclaimed the obvious again, realizing this.


    People quickly started to become nervous and tried to leave the place. "No one will leave here!" exclaimed Lord Rushford with a severe tone to all the podiums. "He won''t be able to do it, soon our mage with the drugs will come and all we need to do is hand over this boy!" He spoke, believing that Madara wouldn''t do such a thing.


    "You are mistaken, Lord Rushford..." Madara spoke calmly in front of everyone with his eyes closed at that moment. "You are doomed, and I indeed intend to kill you. And then I will kill that mage." He spoke as he opened his eyes, showing his Sharingan to all the nobles.


    The night was just beginning, before anyone could react, he took his kunai, one of the two he had in his clothing that he brought from the castle, and threw it directly at Lord Rushford, who was surprised by this, but the Kunai struck the sword of Sir. Charles.


    Lord Rushford fell backwards, almost having his head pierced, and immediately began to scream. "Catch him!" He exclaimed, not as confidently as before.


    As soon as the guards advanced towards Madara, the nobles no longer had the courage to stay there and began to run. However, amidst all this, an explosion occurred at the entrance, and Mousesack with Eist finally began to act.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 45 – Cintra 38!

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The explosion quickly alerted all the Nobles on site as they cast glances toward the entrance and the guards appeared cautious while still surrounding Madara.


    "What is this?" The men were wary of it.


    It didn''t take long for a guard to burst into the second floor, desperate, "The queen''s soldiers! We''re being attacked!" He shouted.


    "What?! They found us?!" Another noble yelled in concern.


    "Let''s get out of here! There''s a back entrance!" Said another noble.


    "This is bad, Guards try to buy us time!"


    "Tsk..." Lord Rushford growled at that, seeing the situation with frustration.


    "Of course the crown was behind this, after all this boy couldn''t just show up here so easily... But how did I not see this..." Sir Charles said with a frustrated tone.


    "You, you should know exactly what was happening at the castle!! You said no one would try to stop us at this event!!" Lord Rushford snarled at the man who was supposed to be a competent spy.


    "Lord Rushford! There''s no time for this. The nobles are trying to escape through the sewers!" Another noble came up to them.


    "Forget the sewers..." Sir Charles commented, "They probably put men there, I know my commander''s strategy..." He said still somber from what he heard and about the situation.


    "There''s another way out... The wizard told me to put something in the vault... It was as if he already knew this would happen..." Lord Rushford couldn''t help but comment.


    While chaos reigned on the first floor where the podiums were, Madara looked at all the guards around him, still dazed by what was happening.


    Then he decided to act, kicked the ground at that moment, and one of the guards who was still looking at the entrance didn''t even have time to react as Madara emerged, grabbing his last kunai and surprising the first, he plunged the weapon into his head, killing him painlessly.


    "Watch out for the child!" His colleagues shouted, while he already advanced on the second, trying to retaliate, but he was quicker and swiftly cut him with a clean slice on the neck.


    Three guards came at him at that moment, while Madara began to use his body to dodge all attacks with agile movements while his body moved masterfully. He moved, swiftly calculating the trajectory of the attacks with his sharingan now activated.


    "His eyes are red!" Someone immediately noticed, as Madara began the counterattack, cutting one, slicing the second, and breaking the neck of the third with a kick.


    This made the other guards take a step back. "He''s a monster!" They concluded not wanting to face the child who had not only killed a monster with magic but also had slain five of them in 2 minutes.


    "This child needs to be stopped!" A noble said beside Rushford, who frowned at that.


    "We can''t... We need to escape, this child is too important to the wizard, we can''t kill him, otherwise that wizard will kill us." He said, after all the wizard was more terrifying than this boy, because with teleportation, he could simply appear, kill them, and leave.


    However, on another podium... Some nobles didn''t even care about this as they watched the boy kill the guards while thinking they might be next, then they shouted to some guards there who were protecting them against the queen''s soldiers when they invaded the place. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Guards!" One of the nobles yelled frightened, pointing to Madara amidst the sound of fights coming from the entrance of the coliseum. Several men with crossbows began to appear at the entrance of the podiums, raising their crossbows towards Madara amid some fallen guards and points.


    "Shoot him!" The nobles gave the order and the soldiers obeyed.


    "No!!" Lord Rushford saw this at the last moment, and exclaimed, but it was already too late, after all, he still didn''t want to face the wrath of the wizard.


    The sound of the crossbows firing quickly drew Madara''s attention as he watched them coming towards him in slow motion, tracing the trajectory of all of them.


    ¡®I can''t dodge all of these...¡¯ He thought as a huge amount flew towards him. He quickly made a set of hand seals, completing the wind jutsu, a vortex of wind emerged, stopping all the arrows from passing, creating a shield in front of him.


    "The boy is a mage, arrows won''t work against him!" They exclaimed, yet they continued to launch arrows at him.


    Madara saw some men from Cintra beginning to invade the place through the arena, so he decided to act against the soldiers with the crossbows and quickly started running towards them.


    "It doesn''t matter, he''s running!! Shoot, shoot!" More bolts were launched as Madara dodged them, using only his body this time, getting closer and closer to the wall. And when he stepped at the end of the arena, he didn''t stop running, defying the laws of gravity, walking upward.


    As people were all scared by the confusion and when they realized, Madara jumping there, it was too late. After all, a soldier died as soon as Madara climbed on the podium, and killing a second soldier there dazed while trying to reload his crossbow.


    "He''s here!!"


    "Ahhh"


    People ran in despair with the child killing the guards, more soldiers tried to stop him with crossbows and swords, and Madara with just his Kunai dodged, parried the blows moving with pirouettes and movements that only a shinobi could do while he killed more and more soldiers.


    It was after he had killed the twelfth soldier since climbing up there that he began to search for his target with the soldiers beginning to escape from the monster child.


    Madara didn''t care while men and women screamed, running, and trying to hide around the place. With some looking cautiously at him, but still ignoring, Madara began to search for Lord Rushford to get information from the wizard. Passing through the running people, he finally saw the group that visited him in the cells fleeing as they entered one of the corridors there with guards.


    He quickly went to the chaos while seeing the crowd ahead unable to pass. He jumped to the ceiling while beginning to run upside down, following the group that cut through a corridor, these soldiers were keeping the other nobles out of there, so they could escape alone. Quickly they went to the vault while a group of guards stood in front of them.


    "He''s following us!" Sir Charlos quickly pointed upward, seeing Madara approaching. Despite finding it supernatural, the guards began to shoot at him, who quickly dodged with his sharingan, jumping to the wall and pushing himself into the midst of the guards, killing the first while the other tried to hit him with a small dagger, but he quickly dodged, killing the second and spinning his body, killing the third while the fourth tried to escape, but Madara simply appeared in front of him, gave a kick causing him to faint on the ground after hitting his head on the wall.


    Meanwhile, the group seemed to get desperate when they opened the door, seeing Madara approaching them.


    "Sir, You take care of him," Rushford immediately complained about his situation to the royal guard, as he blamed him for the situation reaching this.


    Sir Charles nodded, although he was left behind. He no longer had another choice, his life as a knight would no longer be the same, but after that night.


    Madara landed in front of him and looked closely as the door behind him closed.


    "I''ve always noticed that you don''t like me, Sir Charles," Madara commented calmly, while the man just clicked his tongue, but didn''t respond. Madara then tightened his kunai while the man drew his bastard sword.


    Without saying anything more, Madara advanced, after all, he needed to catch the other Lord and would have to finish quickly with this royal guard.


    Quickly the sword and the kunai clashed against each other, releasing a small spark. The royal guard quickly made a move and attacked with strength, trying to beat the child. Mara quickly moved his weapon, intercepting the man''s attack.


    He took a step back, steadying his feet, and once again went on top of the child trying to stab. Madara just moved his body to the side. The man, seeing this, moved with all the strength he could to cut him, but Madara crouched at that moment while tilting his head back, making the sword pass a few inches from him.


    "You shouldn''t be here, you are just a nobody. You were not worthy of getting the queen''s attention," he began to speak angrily, preparing once again while working his feet to get into position again and attack the child.


    Madara did not respond this time. The man seemed to have petty motives, which was common not only among Nobles but even commoners could act this way.


    The man attempted a vertical slash at the boy, who quickly raised his kunai after spinning it in his hand, striking against the sword and swiftly moved it diagonally, causing the weight of the sword to slide off the side of the kunai, and the man, surprised, lowered his sword due to the force he put into the strike, losing a bit of balance. Seeing this, Madara acted and advanced through the man''s opening, while passing his kunai across the man''s neck.


    Sir Charles felt the cold of the small blade on his neck and dropped his sword, stunned while touching his neck trying to stop the bleeding, falling to his knees and looking at Madara, scared as he began to collapse on the floor, dying with open eyes.


    Madara no longer cared for the body of the fallen royal soldier and continued on his way. No noble had approached this place since Madara began killing the soldiers there, while fleeing from that chaos.


    He looked ahead and saw where they had run, it was a wooden door, though a bit reinforced, nothing he couldn''t handle.


    Meanwhile, inside the location which would be the vault on a secret door, his men, looking like gangsters, held swords watching attentively at the wooden door.


    "Lord Rushford, will we be safe here?" One of them asked, afraid of dying.


    "Yes, he won''t be able to get in here," Rushford spoke, but he didn''t believe that.


    He just wanted to keep his men to delay Madara after he got a bit occupied with Sir Charles, while he hid inside the reinforced vault.


    His idea was simple. As much as his plans had gone awry, he might still be charged with a crime. Still, his father could save him. So, he just had to stay safe until he was taken into custody. But he couldn''t afford this luxury with the child, as clearly he had already tried to kill him with that kunai. He just had to get to his parents alive and everything would be alright.


    Lord Rushford then started to act, pressing a part of the wall where he just pressed one of the stones and an entrance began to open, leading to the vault that only he knew about, after all, this arena was his family''s.


    "Lord Rushford?" His men were surprised by this, not understanding as their boss entered the door.


    "Sorry about this men, but you need to sacrifice for me." He said and something happened at that moment, the gaps in the wooden door turned red, and suddenly, flames exploded destroying the door in the next moment.


    Lord Rushford quickly began to run to a secret area. His men didn''t even have time to react as the huge door shattered on top of them, and the flames swallowed them right after.


    Even Lord Rushford didn''t escape the attack, as part of his body still outside the vault, suffered a burn on his arm while he screamed in pain falling backward.


    Madara saw this from afar, quickly jumped in the air and began to run across the ceiling above the fire he created with the fireball jutsu. As the Lord fell back in pain, the noble turned scared when he saw the child coming faster than he could close the door, wondering if Sir Charles couldn''t even withstand the fight and died so easily to this boy.


    Madara jumped and appeared in the gap of the door and kicked it once more, making him fall to the ground in pain as he landed in the middle of the vault, with some gold scattered around.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 46 – Cintra 39!

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Cintra was not having a very calm night. Even Princess Cirilla, in her room in the royal family''s tower several meters above the ground, could hear the noise in the middle of the city. She sleepily rose from her bed at the sound coming from the city and approached the window.


    "Hm?" She soon could hear the noise better, losing her sleep due to the sound of battle below her.


    "What is happening?" She couldn''t help but comment as she heard shouts of battle occurring at several points in the city while some people at a distance shouted something she deduced to be people wanting to know what was happening that night.


    There were two specific sides of the city where there were sounds of screams and people fighting, to her right to the west and the north, the latter just below the castle. As she was still wondering what was happening there, since the operation was happening in a hidden manner.


    Lord Commander was commanding his men as they stormed each of the hideouts in the west, capturing all the soldiers who were also bribed, since they were on that gang''s payroll that Madara had managed.


    As they advanced, the gang did not let this happen easily, so a resistance arose as they tried to combat the kingdom''s soldiers, however the royal guard was there, the fight was practically a massacre as the men led by the Lord Commander easily made their way through the men.


    They were raiding all the hideouts that Madara had passed on at once, to not let anyone escape, it would be a long night and they were just starting.


    Already in the North area of the city, specifically at the entrance of the arena under the museum after Madara passed the information about all the entrances, Eist, leading the group of Cintra soldiers, began to invade the arena after blowing up the entrance with Mousesack making his entrance with magic.


    "Come on, I''ll give gold to anyone who can kill more men than me!" Eist shouted to the Cintra soldiers while running excited, advancing against the group of soldiers placed by the nobles.


    His axe quickly dodged the first blade that tried to stop him, and making a gap by having more strength in the impact on the enemy and cutting the neck as he moved to the next man who didn''t even have time to react as he drove the axe into his head.


    "Let''s go!! Let''s enjoy this night!" Eist shouted excitedly going to the next fight.


    The group began to gain territory as they advanced through the corridors before reaching the arena where the nobles were.


    They reached a division between going to the stairs or continuing going forward. "Let''s go up the stairs," Mousesack sensed with his magic the place and spoke while looking at Eist and turned back to the soldiers. "You keep order here below," he said, going to the podiums along with some soldiers and the regent king.


    He quickly found the place with many nobles hidden, while some soldiers were keeping their lords safe.


    One of the nobles quickly stood up and demanded of them as Mousesack approached. "Do you know who I am?" He tried to gain some authority there.


    Mousesack didn''t care at all that this man was a noble and just hit his staff on top of his head. Making the man fall unconscious on the ground. "It doesn''t matter who you are... now you''re a prisoner of Cintra," He murmured.


    Eist seemed to be having fun while looking at the cowering nobles, until one caught his attention. "Look what we have here, Lord Caji, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you at the castle, seems like you''ve been getting involved in strange activities." He murmured approaching.


    "Do you know who you''re messing with, you savage from Skellige? Rely on me and not even the queen will be able to help you!!" He bravely exclaimed to the regent king of Cintra.


    "Tsk. These guys are so unbearable in bad situations for them..." Eist spoke and before the noble could react, Eist swung his axe, hitting the man''s head with the blunt side.


    After seeing the situation while no noble tried to oppose them anymore, seeing that they were really attacking them, he returned to the mage approaching analyzing the situation too. "Well, where''s the boy?" he asked, looking quickly at the lower floor of the arena, some men dead on the floor along with a burned monster carcass and some men on that floor the same way as those in the arena were left, clearly done by the same short blade, like the boy sometimes uses those strange knives.


    "Some nobles trying to escape through the sewers, from what I can see," Mousesack studied the situation, but he had placed some soldiers there to capture them. "So he can only be there, but it''s strange..."


    There was something wrong there, Mousesack could feel it... "There''s something in this place that interferes with my magic... when it comes to Madara... not letting me locate where the boy is... which is strange and suspicious..." He murmured.


    "Let''s look for him while the soldiers control the place." Eist spoke and pointed to a line of dead soldiers where Madara had left before chasing Lord Rushford.


    They followed the location and turned the corner, finding more soldiers dead from the strange knife and the most notable. "Sir Charles..." Mousesack commented.


    "That damn, didn''t he have an oath with the crown?" Eist spat on the ground, he like many from Skellige, hated men who broke their oaths.


    "It seems he was the spy, a royal guard... which is quite sad..." Mousesack also felt disappointed about this, after all, it seems that he had engaged in combat with Madara here.


    "Anyway, the boy defeated him, he even killed the royal guard, this boy keeps surprising me..." Eist spoke with a smile and a renewed humor as he looked at the burning room in front of him.


    "Leave it to me." Mousesack commented as he used his magic and the flames disappeared... revealing a group of charred bodies.


    "Where did he go?" Eist was confused as there was no exit there.


    "Behind this wall..." Mousesack understood and touched the wall with his hand.


    "So can you open it?" He asked.


    "I can, but what I felt interfering... comes from inside this place..." Mousesack frowned, wondering what was happening.


    Meanwhile, Madara himself was in the vault while the door behind him closed with the flames being muffled. He was in the middle of the place with gold while Lord Rushford fell to the floor still with a hand where Madara hit him, feeling pain and frustrated, looking at Madara with caution and anger.


    "You''re here... What the hell are you?" Lord Rushford asked with as much frustration as he remembered not having.


    "It doesn''t matter, you will tell me about the mage and where I can find him..." Madara demanded, not caring about being in a young man from a great family, he would get all the information about the mage from this place.


    "The mage? You want to know about the mage, he should have been here to begin with..." Young Rushford couldn''t help but comment angrily, after all the mage had assured this.


    He had asked to do exactly as suggested, putting Madara against the monster in the arena. And since he didn''t show up, it was strange as if he was watching it all calmly from somewhere and yet, the man had made no move to stop the disaster that this night had become. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had also asked for one more thing, for him to keep something in the vault... and that made him think about the object saved near them, while Lord Rushford looked at the location of the object beside.


    "Hello, are you looking for me?" a new voice emerged in the place, coming from that same object, which was a sphere with some strange symbols, even leaving Lord Rushford stunned. Meanwhile, Madara looked at it, narrowing his eyes.


    "So you were watching this whole time?" Madara asked the object, which was a kind of magical artifact.


    "You can say that yes, you acted better than I thought..." The ball continued talking. "You are really someone special, I saw how you destroyed those monsters, you learned new tricks since our last encounter..." He said.


    "..." Madara remained silent.


    "You know, since the last time I saw your interest in gold, I believed you would come to this room soon, so I asked the man in front of you to place this artifact of mine..." He revealed seeming quite pleased. "Although you came in a better way than I imagined, so congratulations... Madara Uchiha..." The voice finished its little speech.


    "Hey, get me out of here!" Lord Rushford suddenly demanded, seeing that he could get out near this red-eyed monster child. "You''re not going to let me die here, are you?"


    "I will get you out of there," the sphere responded to the demanding young man.


    "Where are you?" Madara asked, curious.


    "I''m not in Sintra, if you want to know, but don''t worry, you''ll be here soon, now let''s get started." she said, and suddenly that sphere began to glow, catching both Madara and Rushford by surprise.


    Suddenly, the entire place disappeared with them and the gold, without anyone being able to react, even Madara. Madara found himself a few inches off the ground with the young noble and the other, who made a sound of metal falling.


    "What is this?!" Lord Rushford seemed a bit dazed from the space travel while Madara looked around.


    He quickly studied the place as bonfires began to light up on all the walls. It seemed like some kind of secret and ancient arena, while a man in a hood was at least about 50 meters away from them in that space appearing with the bonfire on the walls revealing him.


    "We finally meet back, boy," he said to Madara, keeping a smile within the hood.


    Rushford, seeing this, quickly ran to the mage. "What am I doing here? Why did you send me here too? I want to leave soon," he demanded, wanting to go home so his father could get him out of this situation.


    "Didn''t I tell you I would get you out of that place?" The mage looked at the noble while he began to walk, but still showed a limp due to the last battle with Madara.


    "Hm?!" Rushford was confused by that, especially when the mage suddenly pointed his staff at him. "What are you doing?!" He demanded.


    "Your payment for bringing the boy here..." The mage then fired a beam, throwing the noble 10 meters away as he fell dead. "I no longer need you," the mage said calmly.


    His gaze returned to Madara, who was looking at the dead noble, but without any emotion on his face, the mage began to speak. "You know, I predicted exactly what would happen tonight, the whole time. I knew you would end up here and we would have our encounter. After all, you are a special boy, and we also have a fight that did not end well for me, so I''ll make sure to catch you this time, I intend to see all your secrets soon... Boy." the mage said with a smile.


    Madara returned his gaze to the mage and was silent for a while, analyzing his situation. His gaze returned to the golden glow beneath him.


    "If you want a fight... then let''s have it..." He simply crouched down and touched the ground with his hand.


    The mage saw this and raised an eyebrow wondering what the boy was doing, then saw the gold begin to disappear beneath him, at least part of it. "Hm? What is this?" He couldn''t help being surprised.


    Madara continued consuming gold until he completed his 5,000 gold coins, as there was so much gold there that he had never seen such an amount before.


    [Congratulations, you have acquired an additional 2% of Uchiha Madara''s total power!]


    Madara at this moment began to feel changes as he sensed strength increasing throughout his body. The chakra he had spent that night began to increase, even his eyes, were undergoing a transformation here.


    The mage could feel the boy changing somehow, making him shocked. "What is this change?" he asked, despite not sensing any of the chaos energy in the boy to say what was happening, certainly his somewhat sharp instincts told him that the boy had grown stronger after making some of that gold disappear below him.


    "Your eyes... what is that?" The man commented, while seeing a new black dot appear in the red eyes, Madara had achieved his second Tomoe.


    Madara, despite receiving numerous system messages at this moment, with some new jutsus and a new peak of power, "Well, if you want another rematch... then let''s finish this," Madara spoke, with a smile. Their battle was about to begin at that moment.


    In collection


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 47 – Cintra 40!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara looked at the wizard, maintaining a firm gaze with his new eyes; it seemed the world had become sharper to him, the colors more vivid. He could notice things he couldn''t before... His 400-point chakra had increased considerably, reaching the level of a chuunin; jutsus rapidly entered his mind, jutsus he was happy to obtain. Perhaps he could try one in this fight, it would be quite fair.


    "What''s with you, boy, how did you become so strong all of a sudden, what''s happening??" the wizard said, clearly curious about this, as what had happened was something he had never seen or read in his records during his long life.


    "It doesn''t matter to you, after all, you''re going to die here." Madara spoke, for he had finally found him, regardless of supposedly having fallen into a trap. He had finally reached the end of his hunt, and he couldn''t deny that it had been quite fun chasing this wizard. He didn''t know if it was his Uchiha blood pulsing in his veins, the anticipation of entering a battle to the death with this wizard and defeating them excited him.


    The wizard looked at him for a moment, after hearing such words, however, he wasn''t angry but laughed instead. "Hahahaha!" his laughter echoed around the place. After a moment, he stopped and looked at Madara with an equally animated smile.


    "You know, I was so angry at you that I wanted revenge... But seeing you act so confident was a great way to improve my mood..." he said, and then continued with some calmness. "You are certainly special, your abilities, strength, how you did that wind spell in the arena along with fire... if that was a spell, it is very strange, however, it''s frustrating to see your strength increase this way from one moment to another, it''s hard to understand you when I don''t know what''s happening right in front of me..." His face began to darken, switching moods from one moment to the next.


    "But I''m looking forward to opening you up, seeing what''s inside you and your secrets, I''ll be investigating you thoroughly and will find out everything, you are the one I needed all this time, I just need you, that''s why I organized that event giving those drugs to those pathetic nobles, because I knew you would show up all the time. After all, that''s why you''re special!" The wizard seemed to go from bad mood to mad, looking at Madara as if he was already ready to dissect him.


    "But where are my manners." The wizard continued speaking, "We''ve never been introduced before, I know your name and how you have been working with the Royal family of Cintra..." he said. "I am Bernado Kuny, a son of a servant who ended up becoming a wizard, that was over 100 years ago..." he murmured. "I am currently 118 years old, I became a wizard and have been doing research all these decades..." he finished.


    In the next moment, a fireball flew towards the wizard, stopping his words as he saw the flames coming towards him. "This fireball is different from the one you used... A new magic like that wind one?" he asked as the flames approached with curiosity.


    He simply summoned a shield with some quick and silent words, while the flames hit against it and he appeared intact amidst the fire that spread, looking at Madara who had invoked the jutsu.


    "Strange... why does he make those hand gestures... he did that in the arena all the time... there is this way of summoning magic, it''s even different from the witchers use... I''ve never seen it and the boy does it very well trained..." he commented.


    Madara didn''t waste time and rushed at the wizard, leaping through the flames and performing a spinning acrobatic move, while holding his single kunai ready to kill the wizard as he descended. The wizard, quickly, cast a telekinesis spell throwing it into the air heading towards the boy.


    However, at that moment, Madara spun his Sharingan while moving his body in the air, making a move to weigh his body to the side, dodging the attack by inches while performing a somersault.


    "Incredible," the wizard described with admiration, since Madara couldn''t do that before, the boy really had gotten stronger.


    Madara continued descending with the Kunai in hand, however, before Madara could reach him, the wizard disappeared in a flash and reappeared some distance away.


    "That was certainly incredible," the wizard spoke, opening a portal and reappearing on one of the podiums above the strange arena. "However, I want to see more. Fighting a beast and men are easy. I want to see you fight my creation," he said, and one of the arena''s gates began to open after he moved his staff. Madara was still amidst the flames, watching the gate rise.


    From there emerged a kind of three-meter-tall man stepping out of the gate. It was made entirely of metal like armor, but it was not a person or anything inside that can. It seemed more like some kind of strange robot, Madara quickly analyzed.


    "So you''re sending your dog instead of fighting?" Madara asked, looking up at the wizard above.


    "Of course, I''m not going to be so reckless to fight you again. So, I prepared something better," he said. "I hope you can withstand my creation well. I don''t want to take you out in pieces from this place, after all, you are still important for my research." He spoke.


    Madara turned his attention below and saw the creature, or whatever it was, stopping in front of him, a few meters away. Besides being tall, it had a large blade on its arm and its legs were odd as if it were designed to move at high speed and jump.


    It started to emit steam from some of its vents and with just a subtle movement, it had disappeared, appearing in front of Madara, who was slightly surprised by this, as he quickly turned to the side, jumping while the ground where he had been was destroyed by the arm of that mechanical thing.


    "What is the source of this?" Madara wondered still in the air, turning his body, looking at that thing, knowing there must be something powering it to function.


    "Incredible, Haha!" the man clapped from above. "This is the Px-1, the result of my research which I have been doing for over 40 years until I created its first prototype, what you''re seeing now..."


    "Knowing what makes the thing move..." Bernardo spoke, hearing Madara''s earlier question. "It''s a source I take from my biggest trade today..." he said calmly.


    Madara frowned and looked at him. "The children?" he asked, surprised and not liking it at all.


    "Yes, unfortunately, the core of this creature needs a special little thing, and I need quite pure people for that, after all, I tried with many adults and couldn''t get many results... but my trade with Cintra... I was able to get enough energy to power and charge the core." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s disgusting and repulsive. I''m going to kill it here," Madara said in disgust and saw once again the creature moving towards him as he quickly jumped out of the reach of the hand and the impact it caused on the ground again.


    But it didn''t stop there. That creature quickly used those strange legs to spin its body and once again advance with the bladed arm as it was launched against him in the air. His Sharingan spun once more and he turned his body in the air, letting the blade pass by just a few inches from him.


    "That was certainly incredible," Wizard Bernardo looked satisfied. "For a moment, I thought he was going to die..." he murmured, seeing that Madara had narrowly missed being sliced in half.


    The creature continued the chase while Madara tried to maintain a distance from that machine. Madara continued to dodge its attacks, at a moment when he found himself in a corner of the arena the creature attacked him as he jumped over its arm and ran on it, circling around while the arm itself was stuck in the arena''s wall.


    Seeing this, he quickly made a series of hand seals, launching fireballs at the creature while the whole area was burned.


    Then from the flames, the machine emerged after drawing its arms, while Madara barely had time to react. He saw the bladed arm coming towards him and had to use his own kunai against the blade that was about two meters long.


    Madara placed his weapon between him and the machine, while his kunai emitted sparks, but due to the strength of his opponent, he soon found himself losing, being thrown backwards. He quickly tried to get up, while the creature was already on top of him, giving no respite.


    He used the punching arm while Madara jumped spinning to the side, but the machine saw this and simply turned the arm, hitting him in the air. Madara immediately felt the blow and was sent flying back, landing at a distance and stopping there, with his body on the ground.


    As the beast approached, Bernardo ordered as soon as he saw this with disappointed eyes... "Px-1, stop immediately!" and the machine stopped at that exact moment.


    "That was a bit disappointing. I expected more from you, boy," the wizard clearly was sure he would see something more interesting in this fight, but now seeing Madara fallen on the ground, he was really mistaken.


    "Grab him and let''s take him to the laboratory to start dissecting him..." He said, and the machine moved its hand to grab the boy. However, something happened, for as soon as PX-1 touched him, Madara on the ground exploded into smoke, leaving nothing in the spot except the Kunai he had used in the fight, on the ground.


    "What is this?!" The wizard immediately exclaimed with something he had never seen. After all, who disappears into smoke?


    And something caught his attention immediately after, with his sharp reflexes, while sensing movement on the ceiling, he quickly looked up and could not be more shocked, for there was Madara exactly there. Before he could finish, Madara rushed from the ceiling and, without his kunai¡ªhe had left it in the clone¡ªhad to use his hands in a quick movement, approaching the wizard and tearing out one of his eyes, since it was the best way to damage him.


    "Aaaah!" the wizard screamed in pain and didn''t have time to use his staff, as Madara kicked him at that moment.


    "You bastard!" The wizard once again remembered his humiliation when he let his guard down to this boy and was enraged once again, probably regretful, he kept a hand on the torn eye while bleeding profusely.


    Even without the staff, he could still cast magic and in the midst of fury, he released a large amount of chaos, being thrown in all directions while Madara couldn''t even react.


    Unable to defend against this, the Uchiha boy is sent back, falling off the podium, Madara landed again in the arena while the man tried to recover from that and his immense pain, never before being so humiliated, he was already limping, now was one-eyed...


    "You damn!" He screamed in pain once again cursing Madara, still unable to believe that his little scheme would end up in more damage to him.


    "PX-1 don''t stop until you kill him!!" In the midst of the anger of that situation, he gave an order he knew he might regret later. But it didn''t matter now as long as he could have the dead body of this child.


    The robot again went for Madara with the intention of killing him more than ever, while Madara prepared for the confrontation once more.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 48 – Cintra 41!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara looked at the robot which emitted smoke before lunging at him the next moment. His Sharingan quickly spun as he twisted his body and the blade passed by him. The creature attempted to strike him with the other arm through the wrist, and he supported himself on his hand and propelled to jump into the air.


    Madara took the opportunity to look at the bleeding wizard where his eye should have been, while searching for the staff that Madara had kicked.


    He quickly landed behind the robot and crossed his fingers; four clones began to appear at that moment, using the shadow clone jutsu he had acquired from the system, but he still didn''t have much control over the jutsu, after all, it used a lot of his chakra. He had managed to distract the wizard earlier with a clone while the original went to the ceiling and caught the wizard by surprise.


    The four clones began to circle the robot, which was confused by this, as even it didn''t know who to attack. The wizard couldn''t help but be even more surprised by this with just one of his eyes, after all, he had never seen anything like it.


    "What is this? How can he multiply like this?" He questioned and quickly resumed searching for his staff, feeling that Madara could kill him like this.


    The robot, tired of trying to find who to attack, decided to go after one of the clones, which quickly moved avoiding the attack, while the original Madara and a clone quickly moved toward the wizard, climbing the wall and reaching the podium.


    The wizard managed to grab his staff at that moment and turned around startled to see Madara approaching with a clone, and in desperation, he cast a telekinesis spell quickly. This made Madara and his clone move to dodge, while the force passed by them.


    The wizard took this moment to create a small teleport and disappear, reappearing in another location some distance from there.


    He reappeared holding the staff with one hand while pressing his other hand against his eye socket to try to stop the bleeding, "How could this have come to this..." He murmured, not imagining he would be so humiliated when he thought the situation was under control. He couldn''t even run because he was crippled thanks to this child.


    His only choice was to teleport to avoid the child, but this was draining his energy and he would be in big trouble if he continued like this. The only choice was to flee and he needed to create a portal, which would take some time, but the seconds were enough to prevent the boy from reaching where he was, so he began to create his magic.


    However, before he could react, he felt something coming in his direction cutting through the air, and moved as best he could to avoid the projectile coming from the arena, which was the kunai that the first clone of Madara used as a distraction before plucking out the wizard''s eye, being launched by another of those three clones that stayed there.


    "AHHHH!!!" The wizard immediately screamed, although he avoided the kunai hitting his head, which was its target, he moved trying to dodge and it struck the shoulder of the arm he was holding the staff with, causing him to drop his weapon again.


    Meanwhile, the clone targeted by the machine used its Sharingan to dodge the robot, not managing to avoid the next blow as it was hit and disappeared with a puff of smoke.


    "Let''s finish this," said the original Madara, on the other side of the podium nodding to his clone who quickly acted against the wizard on the other side. He wasted no time and ran towards the enemy. The man screamed in pain not knowing whether to use his hand on his injured eye or on his wounded arm, but chose the latter while removing the kunai embedded in his shoulder.


    "That hurts!" He complained as the kunai fell to the ground and finally looked up surprised with his only eye as Madara approached. Without the staff, he could not use teleport, leaving him with no way out.


    Madara reached in front of the wizard, who quickly used his last reserves of chaos energy to cast his final spells. As the force came towards them, the original Madara managed to dodge upwards, while his clone was hit and transformed into smoke and disappeared, jumping to the ceiling, he began to run. Before the wizard could react, Madara kicked the ceiling and advanced to the wall before rounding on the wizard, launching a kick so fast that the wizard could not do anything. The kick hit his chest as the wizard screamed, flying into the arena.


    Madara quickly grabbed his kunai that had fallen to the ground next to the staff and leaped into the arena behind the Wizard, who began to fall while screaming and collapsed on the ground like a ragdoll. The sound of breaking bones also didn''t seem to help the wizard much, since wizards were not as resilient as Witchers, possessing only a common body with magic.


    "You damned!!" The wizard screamed, feeling so much pain that he was almost crying in regret. After all, even he didn''t expect the wizard to fall into such a feeble situation, bringing this boy here, everything he had planned, everything that seemed under control... It was destroyed by the child he wanted to test, never in his imagination could he think that Madara would have a power he had never seen before, that of multiplying.


    And before the wizard could react, he felt his back being pierced by a blade. "AHHHH!!!" He screamed as Madara was on top of him, having jumped from the podium behind him and driving his knife mercilessly into his back.


    "Do you really think I would be the same as last time?" Madara spoke to him, since he had greatly increased his strength since then.


    "I will see you pay for all this!!!" The wizard screamed with all his might, it was impossible for him to think that the boy had changed so much in a few weeks... It was impossible for the wizard to imagine such growth.


    "Px-1! Kill the man!" he screamed in desperation to his machine.


    The robot had made the second clone disappear after hitting it, while only one more clone was in the Arena, it was going to advance against the clone, but as soon as it heard the order, it quickly looked at Madara on top of the wizard and charged with the sword towards the boy.


    However, what the wizard hadn''t counted on was that, even if the robot also hit him in the middle of the strike, it would advance to hit Madara, and that was exactly what it did. He moved his hand with the blade upwards and advanced against Madara on top of the wizard. The wizard saw this and was in even more despair. "No, stop, stop!" he hadn''t imagined this would happen, but it was already too late.


    As soon as the robot lowered the blade, it cut Madara in half, along with the wizard himself, splattering blood all over the place and killing him instantly. Meanwhile, Madara, who had been cut, turned into smoke, transforming into a log, reappearing next to and looking disdainfully at the wizard who was cut in half.


    "What an idiot, he died like that..." murmured Madara. A clone landed next to him at that moment while the robot seemed confused with the log.


    "The wizard is dead, now we just have to deal with that machine..." He said in a neutral tone as the Madara clone nodded.


    The robot searched for Madara again and saw two of him, he still had to follow the last order of the wizard and kill the boy while emitting smoke.


    Madara looked analytically at the robot while searching for something inside it as his vision shifted with the new Sharingan, he saw a round object inside the robot''s chest while it shone to a bunch of cables going to all the limbs. "We have to remove the core. It won''t be hard to open this old can, just create a distraction and I''ll grab the kunai." He advised his clone, who nodded.


    His only weapon was the kunai that was now in the body of the wizard. Then, the robot advanced against the two. As it was close to the wall, the original Madara jumped, avoiding the strike while landing on the wall and running, while the other clone, dodging, gave a kick to the head of the machine, and went to the middle of the arena, and this last one was chosen by the robot for the blow it had received.


    While Madara, the original, picked up the kunai in the middle of that blood, he advanced to the robot in the middle of the arena, the clone narrowly avoided the blows of that machine, while a metallic clink came from his back, with Madara landing there and hanging. He quickly grabbed his kunai and started to open one of the edges of the metal body, making a metallic crack, while the robot still advanced against its summit, not caring about the damage done to its armor.


    Madara removed the first piece of metal but had not yet reached the core, as he began trying to remove another piece of metal. The robot tried to cut the clone who dodged all the time, while the original didn''t even bother with the intense movement on the robot''s back, due to his chakra holding his feet in place.


    After removing the third piece of metal, the clone was hit, transforming into smoke and disappearing, leaving only the original Madara. He finally managed to see the core as the monster seemed to finally notice him on its back.


    Madara placed his hand on a sphere encircled by wires that supported all the mechanics of the creature. He quickly wrapped his hand in chakra and placed it on the wrist of the one pulling the sphere, then began to pull forcefully the object that began to be removed as it burst the cables.


    The robot even tried to spin, but it was too late as Madara finished pulling everything, while all the wires were destroyed and he jumped back, landing on the ground with the sphere in hand with some of the wires, while the creature seemed to begin entering a state of rest, making a sound and beginning to shrink until it fell to the ground inert.


    "It seems it''s over," Madara couldn''t help but comment, looking at the creature now lying on the ground while the whole place fell silent.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 49 – Cintra 42!

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    An explosive sound occurred at the vault door as Mousesack and Eist entered the place, their men having already taken control, capturing all the nobles and subduing the guards.


    "What the hell happened here?" Eist asked, looking around in surprise.


    Mousesack saw the place completely empty, but there was a trace of chaos energy... "Some magic was activated here..." Mousesack murmured while touching the ground.


    "There''s no way out... where did the boy go?" Eist asked, looking at the mage.


    "It''s teleportation magic... He was sent somewhere else..." Mousesack concluded, frowning at this revelation.


    "What? What are we going to do?"


    "I will try to track him... Because Madara was sent somewhere else..." Mousesack murmured, but his thought quickly collided with the latest reports, that the mage was after him. "I have to be quick... before the boy falls into the trap." He murmured, moving his staff, trying to find the boy as quickly as possible.


    Meanwhile, hundreds of kilometers away, Madara was looking at the arena where the only sound was steam starting to emit from a robot as it lay on the ground for a while.


    "I''m almost out of chakra... using shadow clones is quite exhausting..." He admitted, feeling very weak, although he had defeated his enemies and could breathe a little.


    He had no idea where he was or how to get out of there, but he didn''t immediately explore the place. Instead, he sat on the ground and crossed his arms with his fists together, a technique he had learned when he needed chakra, focusing on energy replenishment, which was at least four or five times faster in this position with his eyes closed.


    He remained like this for an hour, while the robot no longer had any smoke to emit. He finally opened his eyes, his eyes without the sharingan... "Let''s see what we can find here..." Madara murmured.


    There were three exits from the arena, so he crossed his arms and created two clones of himself.


    "You know what to do..." He murmured as the clones nodded and started moving towards the exits, he chose the third and began to enter while entering the corridor, he would make a clone to look around the place first there, but his chakra was still very low.


    He followed the corridor until he found a staircase and went down, there were no traps, so it seemed calm, until he finally found the mage''s laboratory. There were many large cylindrical glasses.


    "That damn..." Madara regretted having made the mage suffer so little, even though he had plucked out an eye, left him lame, broken several ribs with the fall, and stuck a knife in his rib before he was cut and killed.


    In front of him, there were children''s bodies inside the cylinders like a macabre scene, while they seemed to supply a core in the middle of the room, placing it on a panel.


    "That damn really used the children to use as energy for that robot..." Madara murmured and ignored it for the time being, he activated his sharingan and looked at the children, realizing they were already dead.


    He continued to search the place, finding a pile of books, potions, and even monster parts, all meticulously organized in that place. There were researches about that robot, from what he could understand in one of the scrolls and books, since the mage had written in his diary in the Nordic language, which Madara already knew a bit from his lessons, although he couldn''t understand much of the details written there.


    In that laboratory there were two entrances, an extra one besides the stairs that Madara had descended, and one of his clones arrived through this other entrance, looking confused. "The path led here, but I passed through a prison full of dead bodies, mainly children who had disappeared from Cintra. Including, one of those old acquaintances from our orphanage was there," the clone warned.


    It seemed that the mage had stopped taking children since his last fight, to avoid drawing attention while he was the only target. "I understand, I already imagined we would arrive too late here. There''s nothing to do about it anymore... I want you to help me look for any proof that incriminates those nobles and their schemes," Madara asked, and the clone nodded.


    They began to search, and despite Madara''s difficulty in fully understanding the language, he was still able to interpret the meaning of those papers. Soon, he began to find the exact evidence about the supply of drugs through children by the northern gangs and gold provided to other gangs in the city, two of which he had destroyed.


    But what really mattered was the ability to incriminate the nobles from the northern region. Madara also needed to find evidence against a lord who had died, as his family was powerful and could cause problems for the royalty. Meanwhile, a clone approached him, coming up the stairs from where his original had traveled to get here.


    "Found anything?" Madara asked his clone.


    "Yes, I went to the exit of this dungeon... We are in a place I have no idea where it is, but it''s in the north," he said after observing the constellation. "Somewhere in the middle of a forest and full of monsters by the sounds I heard outside..." The clone concluded and continued.


    "But I found something else," the clone showed a box he had brought, opening it to reveal gold inside. "I found the safe where they kept that powder used as a drug and the mage''s gold, there were about 2,000 gold coins and a lot of that drug..." he explained, and Madara merely nodded, but didn''t care much about the other now, since it was no longer important to him, after all, the mission was just about amassing gold coins and now that he had done that, the gold was good for nothing but the possibility of replenishing his weapons.


    "Alright, let''s keep this stored here," Madara said, and continued his research while asking a clone to help him, and the three clones stayed researching in the laboratory.


    It was then that Madara felt something emerging in the environment, with a portal reappearing in the middle of the arena. He activated the Sharingan to see through the walls and prepare to face anything that appeared there. "You stay here, I''ll check who it is..." He said and went up the stairs to the arena, but not entering while staying at the entrance in the shadows and analyzing who was arriving at that moment.


    Mousesack had some difficulty in finding Madara, so much so that he had to return to his laboratory in the castle with a portal and pick up an artifact, an essential thing that defined his success was Madara''s own blood that he had collected, allowing him to find him through spiritual tracking.


    From the portal in the arena, Mousesack finally emerged, surprised by the environment in front of him, completely silent, but with marks of the chaos that had happened here.


    Eist appeared shortly after with his hand on his head due to the dizziness of the journey, "That was horrible..." He murmured and prepared his axe for battle, but soon was as surprised as Mousesack, seeing the signs of a fight that had taken place there.


    "What the hell happened here? And what the hell is that?" Eist said, pointing to the robot lying on the ground while looking surprised at what seemed like a man made of tin, larger than any man he had ever seen.


    "I would also like to know," admitted Mousesack, looking at the creature curiously.


    Madara finally decided to come out of the shadows, seeing that it was just his acquaintances. "You finally arrived." Madara said, landing in front of them with a neutral face.


    "Hey, kid... what happened here? Looks like you had fun while we were just dealing with boring soldiers and arrogant nobles," commented Eist with an arrogant smile, looking at some bodies on the ground and at the robot.


    "How are you, kid? Where is the mage? He brought you here, didn''t he?" asked Mousesack.


    "Yes, he''s right there," said Madara, pointing to the body cut by the robot''s huge blade. "He was killed by his own creation," he added, and Mousesack approached the body to examine it.


    "What the hell is that?" asked Mousesack, after seeing the body and analyzing the machine from a distance.


    "That is a construct made by the mage himself. A folly that needed to use children as energy, you will know better when you see the documents in the laboratory below us." said Madara spitting on the ground.


    "Did you kill the Lord?" suddenly asked Eist, standing next to them, examining the body of young Lord Rushford burnt with an attack.


    "No, it was the mage himself. The fool thought he would be safe here, but he was stabbed in the back," Madara mocked.


    "Anyway, you''re okay, right?" asked Mousesack.


    Madara nodded as he began to undo his clones in the laboratory, not wanting to explain these things right now, meanwhile, he received all the memories from the clones.


    "Where are we?" Eist asked Mousesack, who also didn''t know how to answer.


    "This is the mage''s hideout. There''s a laboratory here below. I was looking for some evidence and found something, but I believe you will have more success than me," Madara told Mousesack, who nodded. Then, they began to enter the place.


    "What was this lunatic doing?" exclaimed Eist, spitting on the ground with disdain, as he looked at the glass cylinders with children bathing in waters, their energy being drained.


    "This is certainly a horrible thing," Mousesack spoke calmly, Druids were naturally more concerned with life than mages, and seeing children in that state was quite despicable to his morals.


    "We can''t do anything for them, they''re all dead. Anyway, let''s look for everything we need," Mousesack said in the end, and began to search things with Eist, who also helped him. It didn''t take long for them to gather many proofs in those documents.


    "I believe this is enough..." Mousesack said, picking up a stack of books and scrolls with Eist. "Well, let''s go. We should take the bodies as proof of what happened, since we''ll spend the next few days full of hearings with nobles explaining why we arrested so many of their relatives," the druid spoke, and both nodded.


    "Before we go," Madara suddenly said, exiting with them via the staircase, "let me end this." He began to make a series of seals and launched flames directly into the laboratory. He didn''t want that knowledge to be passed on, as he wasn''t sure if there was anyone else who knew this place besides the mage. Mousesack and Eist didn''t complain about this, while keeping only the proofs and the gold that Madara carried in his hands.


    "Remind me never to ask this kid to spit fire during training..." Eist said, seeing Madara using his jutsu for the first time.


    They returned, collected the bodies, and opened a portal, going back to the castle of Cintra. It was time to deal with all that mess.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters! sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 50 – Cintra 43!

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The night proved to be long for the entire city of Cintra, as the western region was attacked by members of the royal guard, arresting criminals, even soldiers accused of corruption and bribery, who were escorted to the castle''s prisons while their trials would be held the next day.


    The northern region of the capital also descended into chaos once Mousesack''s operation was exposed to everyone, with many nobles demanding to know what was happening. When they saw their peers being captured and taken away as criminals by Cintra''s soldiers, they began to protest, but there was an explicit order from all the soldiers to take them into custody to the castle.


    At the castle itself, Mousesack, Eist, and Madara emerged through a portal made in front of the entrance with the bodies of both the wizard and the young Rushford.


    "This is horrible!" Eist complained, dizzy, the same could be said for Madara who shook his head, never wanting to go through a portal again.


    "Well... we''ve arrived," Mousesack said, ignoring his nauseous companions and quickly approached the soldiers he spotted.


    His gaze then returned to Madara. "We''ll take care of everything from now on, boy. You can go rest," he said.


    "Alright..." Madara responded, nodding, after all his job was done, and he went to his room as he passed by the guards and entered the castle, wanting to recover the chakra he had spent. He also received a message from the system and then wanted to analyze what he had as a reward after destroying that robot.


    After passing through the castle, which was in a great uproar due to the situation happening in the city and how the queen herself issued an order for everyone to be attentive and prepared for any necessity that might arise.


    Above the castle, Ciri, still confused in her room, was not allowed to leave her room and was quite upset, while she could only watch things from her window.


    Madara locked himself in his room and took out the only Kunai he had kept after the fight against the robot, he opened the system and saw his notification.


    [Congratulations, You''ve killed your first wizard, You are receiving 1% of Uchiha Madara''s total power!]


    ------System------


    Peak of Power: 7%


    Chakra: 1500 Chakra (Equivalent to an Intermediate Chuunin.)


    - Note: Chakra is the vital energy used to perform Jutsus. Must be managed carefully.


    Sharingan: 2 Tomoe


    - Note 1 Tomoe: Allows enhanced perception and the ability to anticipate basic enemy movements.


    - Note 2 Tomoe: Further enhances ocular abilities, can use Genjutsu.


    Mangekyou Sharingan: [Locked]


    Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan: [Locked]


    Rinnegan: [Locked]


    Skills:


    Fuuinjutsu - Basic. (New)


    Common Jutsus:


    - Substitution Jutsu.


    - Shadow Clone Jutsu. (New)


    Fire Jutsus:


    - Katon: H¨­senka no Jutsu (Fire Technique: Phoenix Flower Jutsu)


    - Description: Allows the user to spit multiple balls of fire in rapid succession. Requires practice for refinement.


    - Katon: G¨­kaky¨± no Jutsu (Fire Technique: Great Fireball Technique)


    - Description: Launches a large fireball from the lungs. Requires practice for refinement.


    Katon: Ry¨±ka no Jutsu (Fire Technique: Dragon Fire Technique) - (New)


    Description: The user expels flames from the mouth that follow a course guided by previously connected threads to objects or enemies, turning into a flaming dragon that targets the enemy. Requires dexterity in handling threads and chakra control for effective execution.


    Wind Jutsus:


    (NEW) F¨±ton: Kabe -


    - Description: Allows the user to create a slight air current around them, which can deflect light projectiles or increase the user''s mobility and speed.


    Wood Jutsus: [Locked]


    "I had gained the shadow clone jutsu and the jutsu Sasuke used in the forest of death against Orochimaru... Isn''t that the more powerful jutsu where the flames become a dragon when he fought Orochimaru..." Madara murmured thoughtfully.


    His gaze returned to the new knowledge he had unlocked, Fuuinjutsu... "Interesting, if it''s at the basic level, I might reach a higher level in the future and this will make my stay in this world much easier..." He thought, since fuuinjutsu was quite useful.


    Reflecting on his gains, he thought that he had earned this point from the system... by defeating a powerful enemy and would receive rewards in this way, since none of the monsters he had killed had yielded a score. The system was still quite mysterious, and he had to figure out on his own what else would give points.


    Setting that aside, he decided to rest, dreaming about the future and how he could further enhance his strength.


    Meanwhile, the audience chamber was filled with Queen Calanthe, her husband, Mousesack, and several nobles arriving one by one, as they were seen in custody, with her judging them based on the evidence her druid had brought. Over the next few hours, the queen would not sleep until she had judged all those she had listed for the audience, after all, they were important nobles. She had to do it quickly, before their families could intervene.


    She only finished at dawn, leaving the lesser nobles to be judged the next day, but everything went as planned, and with the evidence in the documents signed between the mage''s transition with these nobles in the child trafficking for drug purchases, none of them had any way out.


    "To think that Sir Charles was a spy..." Sir Varys had returned to the castle and learned about the situation of his former subordinate...


    "I''m sorry about that, Lord Commander. But we find treason where we least expect it..." Eist spoke beside him.


    They continued cleaning up the mess from that night and many didn''t sleep. The next day, Madara''s door was knocked on with Cirilla calling him with her taps. He opened his eyes, went to the door, and the girl quickly entered, with her cloak hidden.


    "Tell me why you didn''t tell me that you were going on such an important mission yesterday," she immediately shouted, as if demanding an answer.


    "It was a secret operation, not even your grandmother told you, why would I, the mere servant, speak?" Madara spoke calmly, while Cirilla looked at him strangely. He was in a bit of a mood to tease this girl now, after all, he had resolved the issue and still received a great reward.


    The princess crossed her arms, still dissatisfied with that. "Whatever, let''s train," she requested, since she had nothing else to do.


    "Alright," he said, then both left the room and went to the training pot. It was very likely that Eist wouldn''t be there, since the hearings would still continue while the princess had disappeared from her room and escaped to train, but no one would prevent her from being on the training field once she arrived at the location.


    Days had passed and a week later, the city still hadn''t fully recovered from the turmoil and more problems began to arise.


    On a specific day, a letter arrived via a raven, landing on the message tower while a servant brought the letter directly to Mousesack in his room, where he was always teaching two children.


    He picked up the letter and read; it was a letter from a neighboring kingdom, someone who was having quite a few problems lately with Cintra, taking advantage of its weak political power at the moment. He opened the letter after the servant left and frowned as he read its contents.


    "What is this, Uncle Mousesack?" Cirilla saw it and asked curiously while Madara didn''t seem to care. Mousesack looked at the girl with curious eyes and didn''t know what to answer, after all this letter spoke exactly about her, but Mousesack just looked at her and smiled.


    "It''s nothing I can''t handle, little Ciri. But I will have to deal with it with your grandmother. You can continue studying, just don''t break anything in my lab, please. Especially you, little one," he pointed to the girl and left the place. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then took the letter to the queen, as it was a demand from those fools of that kingdom. Mousesack knew that Calanthe would never accept something like that, knowing the plans of those trying to conquer Cintra through a marriage, something that would make any ancestor of Calanthe spit in disgust.


    Meanwhile, to the north, Geralt finally entered Temeria, crossing the border between the kingdoms. It was a lengthy journey; it would take weeks for him to reach Redania, where he might find out the whereabouts of Yennefer.


    At least his journey wasn''t so silent. Not that he didn''t like that, but with Dandelion by his side, he chatted about everything and even sang during all the journeys, while Geralt kept saving him from tricky situations time and time again.


    "Geralt, after Redania, where are we going?" the man demanded.


    "I still don''t know. I know I can seek information from some contacts there, but I''m sure Yennefer must be in Kovir."


    "Kovir?! But that will take months!" He complained. "We''ll have to go through three more countries to find your lover!"


    Geralt was unfazed. "It''ll take a year if you keep up this pace..." He murmured softly. But he didn''t care much about that, he had always traveled and could make some money doing a job here and there during his travels, so he could endure at least a year traveling to find that woman before returning to Kaer Morhen.


    As Geralt and Dandelion continued heading north, passing through the first kilometers of Temeria, in a place in the country of Cintra, in the eastern region, where there was a large city with a high castle, a noble was sitting in his main audience chair as he received a letter. This was Lord Paxter Rushford himself, and his heir and eldest son, Horace Rushford, beside him.


    He picked up the letter and read it calmly with astonished eyes, as it brought news that his youngest son had died and had also been involved in a drug scheme and child trafficking with a mage in the capital, saying that the mage himself had killed him with magic, with the report confirming this by Mousesack at the castle.


    He blinked his eyes, for as much as his son had been quite rebellious, he still loved him and yes, he would cover for him, no matter what he did.


    "Julian is dead..." Lord Rushford said in a somber tone as his heir looked stunned at that.


    "Julian died?!" He was immediately shocked by this, as he loved his brother, despite the younger staying in the capital to take care of the family business.


    Lord Rushford sighed and looked at the messenger. "I want you to send letters to all our contacts in the capital. I want to know exactly what happened and who is responsible for this," he spoke with a serious tone. If his son was dead, he would at least avenge him and kill anyone who was responsible for it.


    ------


    Time Skip in the next chapter.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 51 – Meeting Yennefer 1!

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    1 year and a few months after the last events.


    "Finally, we''ve arrived..." Geralt looked at the large city in front of him.


    "What do you want here, witcher?" one of the guards with a spear in front of the gates heard Geralt murmuring and spoke.


    "I''m here to talk to a mage in the city..." Geralt replied. After going to the capital of Temeria over a year ago, where there was an acquaintance of Yennefer, Triss Merigold, he didn''t know her very well at that time, but Yennefer had talked about her a bit while they were together.


    "We''ll let you in... But don''t cause any trouble, mage, otherwise, we''ll use force to expel you or even imprison you." The guard complained as Geralt nodded, used to the hostility.


    "Haha. We''ve finally arrived, huh!" Dandelion spoke cheerfully, patting his horse and walking towards the gate.


    "Yes." Geralt spoke dryly.


    "Are you going to meet her at the castle?" he asked as they passed through the gate and entered the city streets, continuing to walk through the streets.


    "No, Yennefer is not the mage of this kingdom. Triss informed me that she was established in the city for a while and she would let Yennefer know that I was coming." Geralt commented as Dandelion nodded at that.


    "I see... I hope to find an inn to earn some money!" he said with a smile.


    "Just don''t get into trouble like the last 10 inns we stayed at..." Geralt complained while recalling the last few months.


    "Don''t say that... I just didn''t know they had husbands! They never told me that fact." Dandelion said as if offended.


    "Next time, ask then." Geralt mocked, and they continued walking through the city until they found an inn and entered, while people looked at them with suspicious eyes, especially at the witcher.


    "What''s this?" Dandelion looked at a board where there was a poster with the drawing of a young girl. "Hunt for the Daughters of the Black Sun? What kind of bizarre name is that?" he complained.


    "This is a fight against evil that happened a few months ago." Suddenly the innkeeper, who was cleaning the tables at the end of the inn, passed by them as he returned to the counter and couldn''t help but comment on Dandelion''s question.


    "Hunt against evil?" Dandelion looked with strange eyes while Geralt remained silent, but his eyes were also curious about it.


    "The eclipse that happened more than 18 years ago, there was a curse where girls born at that time are cursed and evil, they had to be eliminated." He said.


    "That''s horrible!" Dandelion exclaimed.


    "Well, a lot of people agreed with that." The man shrugged.


    "But why is this poster still here?" Dandelion couldn''t help but ask.


    "Because there is still one woman from that time missing, they are hunting her, especially our mage." He said and returned to the counter.


    Geralt shrugged while Dandelion was intrigued, thinking of composing a sad song about it.


    They went to the counter, "We need a room." Geralt asked the man.


    The man seemed to look at him to see if he agreed with that or not, especially with the witcher, not wanting to cause trouble, but nodded in the end. "All right. I only have one room available, the last one on the first floor, at the back," he said, handing over a key after taking it from behind the counter.


    But he didn''t fail to place a bottle on the table as well. "I figured you''d like some alcohol..." he said, and Geralt nodded, taking the bottle from the table and the key. "If you want a stew, you have until 6 o''clock to eat. I won''t serve at night," he added.


    Geralt nodded, taking some coins and placing them on the table to pay for the room and the bottle. The man took the coin, bit it with his teeth to see if it was real, and nodded.


    "I''m going to the room." Geralt informed Dandelion. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "All right, I''ll try to liven up this dump," Dandelion said with a smile, while Geralt nodded and began to leave. He started to climb the stairs to the second floor, while Dandelion began to clap his hands in the middle of the inn, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Hey, all of you!" he said, while the people looked with not very friendly faces. "I want everyone''s attention to start a song," he said, while Geralt left the ground floor and walked down the hallway until he found the last room, which was his.


    He opened it and entered, placing his things on the headboard and starting to remove his swords from his back. He closed the door and looked at the place with two beds... "I''ll stay in the city for a while until I find Yennefer." he thought as he sighed.


    He looked out the window and saw the hustle and bustle of the city. Like in any large city, merchants, guards, and citizens walked back and forth, tending to their own affairs. He lay down on the bed and, after 30 seconds, heard a knock on the door.


    "Looks like they kicked Dandelion out of his performance quickly..." He got up and approached the door. However, when he opened it, it wasn''t Dandelion, but an old man.


    It wasn''t hard for Geralt to guess who this man was. "What do you want, mage?" he asked, recognizing very well a hermit with a first glance, while the other man gave him a small smile.


    "So, there really is a Witcher in the city," the man murmured, analyzing Geralt from head to toe. "I was surprised when I was informed of your presence, so I came to check," he said with some interest.


    "What do you want?" Geralt asked once again, not wanting to get involved with this type.


    "Well, I know you are excellent hunters. I''d like you to do a job for me." He decided to go straight to the point since the Witcher seemed not to like him.


    "I''m not interested," Geralt replied dryly.


    "Well, I can understand," the mage said. "But, anyway, I''ll leave the job in case you change your mind. I want you to look for this girl," he said, handing over a picture with the drawn face of a woman around 18 years old, the same one that was in front of the inn that Dandelion noticed.


    Geralt nodded without a response, while the mage just shook his head and started to leave the place. It was normal for him to arrive in cities and have some people look for him for a specific job, but a mage coming to him after settling in an inn less than an hour after he entered a city was unprecedented. He didn''t care anymore, closing the door.


    Leaving again, something else happened, a crow landed on his window at that moment, making a sound that announced its arrival, causing Geralt to stand up quickly.


    "That crow..." Looking at that animal, as dark as the night, staring at him without fear of being there and knowing well what that meant, he sighed, giving up his bed once again; after all, he didn''t even need to look for her while she came to him.


    Geralt took his swords and put them on his back. Leaving the inn, he walked down the corridor and descended the stairs, while he saw Dandelion entertaining the people in the inn. In his absurd songs, Dandelion was the hero, and Geralt was the person who needed to be saved countless times.


    Geralt didn''t care and didn''t even bother with the room key to hand it to Dandelion, leaving the place, he followed outside. He looked up and saw a crow, which seemed to be waiting outside. The crow started to fly in a specific direction of the city. Geralt followed it then, while the bird only stopped to wait for him and follow the path.


    He arrived in a very wealthy part of the capital, where there was a specific house a little away from the others, where the crow made a point of reaching. It landed on the roof of the house and started making a calling sound.


    Geralt, approaching the door of the house, saw it opening at that moment. It was a beautiful woman with black hair and purple eyes, putting her hand on her waist with a dark dress, looking with a raised eyebrow.


    "I must say, Geralt," she began, "that I''m quite curious. When Triss called me saying you would be looking for me, she said you didn''t even want to wait for me to get in touch to open a portal to Temeria... But you decided to walk all the way north to find me... What happened that made you come to me in such a hurry, to the point of making a journey from the North to here for a year?" she spoke, a little dissatisfied at the end. "I''ve been waiting for you for months."


    Geralt sighed. He could have made this trip in half the time, but Dandelion was always involved in problems, and so he was delayed so many times he couldn''t even count.


    "Well, we need to talk. It''s been many years since I''ve seen you, Yennefer..." he said. Despite his troubled relationship with the mage, he was still enchanted by her beauty.


    "I hope it''s worth it... Geralt, and yes, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. Where is Dandelion? Did he come with you?" she asked as he approached.


    "Yes, but doing his usual things..." Geralt commented.


    "I see... anyway, come in," she said, looking at him as she began to enter, waiting for him to do the same.


    Geralt entered the house, which seemed quite decent and organized, with luxurious furniture according to the woman''s taste. He looked at her while she did the same. "Finished inspecting my house?" she asked with a rude tone.


    "Yes," he replied dryly as well. But he had a thought at that moment, remembering the mage who had approached him. "A mage approached me before you arrived with your crow. Do you know him?" he said.


    "Yes, the crow told me, Stregobor, he is the king''s mage," she said with some disdain.


    "He asked me to find a woman..." he said.


    "Yes, that mage killed all the female children during the eclipse that happened 18 years ago, but it seems one escaped..." she said before continuing. "Did you accept his offer?" She didn''t care much about it but was curious.


    "No," Geralt replied.


    "I see, anyway, are you going to tell me exactly why you are here looking for me?" she asked.


    "Yes, something happened in Cintra..." he said.


    "The girl you mentioned you claimed with the Law of Surprise 10 years ago?" she raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes, I found her... we were trapped in a forest with some dryad women... We took some things and I had some visions," he said cautiously.


    "Did you take her?" Yennefer was curious; after all, he never accepted that he had a child from the Law of Surprise, so it was quite surprising for Yennefer that he had found her.


    "No, I took her safely to the capital," Geralt said.


    "Don''t you want her?" Yennefer asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "My life is not suitable for a child, Yennefer," Geralt said.


    "You shouldn''t think that way, you know that destiny unites you, and it will be for better or for worse." Yennefer didn''t fail to cross her arms and look with eyes shining with disapproval.


    "Forget it, what have you been doing in Kovir for over a year?" He wanted to change the subject.


    "I''m not working under anyone''s crown at the moment, so I''m doing some research..." she said.


    "Looking for another dragon heart?" He raised an eyebrow while she looked at him with a piercing glare.


    "That doesn''t matter, Geralt, now tell me about the prophecy you saw in the forest, it was about that you wanted to talk, wasn''t it?" she asked.


    "Yes..." He sighed. "I want to know more about something I saw," he said.


    "What would that be...?" She raised an eyebrow.


    "It''s about a name, a vision that Cirilla didn''t see, but I did... I want to know more about Madara Uchiha." he declared.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 52 – Meeting Yennefer 2!

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Who is this?" Yennefer looked at Geralt with a strange expression after hearing a name she had never heard before.


    "It''s hard to explain..." Geralt murmured.


    "Then explain." Yennefer said impatiently.


    "He''s a boy we found in the forest while I was returning to Cintra." He began.


    "A boy in the forest? You took him with your daughter of destiny to the capital?" She asked, crossing her arms.


    "Not exactly, we found him while he was killing some ghouls..." Geralt commented emotionlessly.


    "Killing ghouls...?" Yennefer raised an eyebrow at this.


    "As I said, it''s hard to explain. Cirilla was in danger and was saved by some kind of throwing knife from the boy, and we saw him spit fire at a group of monsters, destroying them. He not only could spit fire from his mouth, but he also walked upside down and jumped higher than a kikimora." Geralt said while Yennefer looked at him as if a second head had grown on his neck.


    "Alright... let''s say I believe your words... He was in this vision..." Yennefer began as Geralt nodded.


    "Yes, I would like you to tell me exactly what I saw and try to help me." He requested.


    "..." She remained silent while just looking at him for a few seconds. "Alright... Let''s see what you have in your mind, but it''s been so long since we''ve seen each other... why don''t we have something together...?" She spoke with a sparkle in her eye.


    Geralt stared at her for a while before nodding dryly. She led him to her room while Yennefer ended up grabbing a bottle of wine.


    Dandelion continued singing through the night while earning some coins from his audience. He finally returned to the room but ended up staying outside.


    "Geralt!?" He called, knocking on the door, but there was no response. "Where did Geralt go..." He murmured.


    "Hey, can you stop shouting?!" One of the doors opened, and a young woman came out with a grumpy face.


    Dandelion couldn''t be more surprised by a maiden appearing at such a bad moment for him. "Excuse me..." He approached, putting a charming tone in his voice while the young woman looked confused at him.


    The night passed, and the next day soon arrived with Geralt waking up naked next to Yennefer, having slept with her after a long time without seeing her.


    "You have many new scars..." She commented, looking at him and his body while touching his arm.


    "I had some trouble..." Geralt commented calmly while looking into Yennefer''s purple eyes.


    "Tell me about it later. Let''s have some coffee." She said, getting out of bed while Geralt did the same after putting on some clothes.


    They spent some time having coffee together until they finished, and Yennefer looked at Geralt, "Let''s see this vision of yours now. Let''s go to my laboratory." She said and led him to a staircase to a floor below the house.


    Geralt was already used to the sight in front of him, mirrors, and magical equipment that Yennefer used to carry everywhere, even in an inn, she would find a way to bring everything.


    "Sit in the chair, let''s see what I can do." She said.


    "You''re going to read my mind?" He grumbled.


    "What do you expect? I need to know what you saw." She complained while he just nodded.


    She placed her hand on Geralt''s head while he sat and closed his eyes. "Strange..." She murmured after a few seconds.


    "Something wrong...?" Geralt asked, looking with his yellow eyes.


    "I can''t access the memories... They are fragmented, you remember the vision, but at the same time, you can''t recall what you saw, can you?" She asked, and he frowned before nodding since he couldn''t remember what he saw, only the feeling he had.


    "Let''s solve this first..." She said while moving away from him and handling some vials on her table, placing them into a larger one while mixing.


    "I''m spending a fortune on you, Geralt, I hope this is worth it." She said, placing a small vial in front of the witcher.


    "..." Geralt didn''t speak and began to drink. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This potion makes the mind more malleable... I''m going to try to reconstruct those memories again after they''ve been fragmented, so don''t distract me, Geralt. Otherwise, your mind might be destroyed with me messing with it." She warned, making Geralt frown, but what could he do now that he had already taken the potion?


    Yennefer touched Geralt''s head again while she began to mold with her hands enveloped in magic. She concentrated as she tried to piece together all the fragments of the vision, wondering why this had happened.


    This lasted for two hours until late that morning. She finally succeeded without harming Geralt. "I finally did it." She murmured, looking with a frown at Geralt.


    "I didn''t become some kind of retard, did I?" Geralt asked in a bad mood.


    "You''re the one who should say that, not me." Yennefer said while Geralt seemed not to have liked that.


    "Come on, it''s just a joke, Geralt. Your sense of humor remains as stiff as a stone." She said.


    "You succeeded. Can we see? What''s in this vision?" He asked, changing the subject.


    "Alright, let me have some water and wipe off this sweat." She said while going to the counter to get some water and clean herself.


    "Are you ready?" She returned and asked him, who nodded.


    "Let''s get this over with." He said, and she touched his mind again.


    Both of their visions darkened as Yennefer accessed those memories, with both sharing the vision...


    "It''s all dark... did it work?" Geralt''s voice echoed in the darkness after a moment of silence.


    "I don''t know..." Yennefer was equally confused; there was nothing in that vision but darkness. But suddenly, a voice emerged from the darkness, an older man''s voice.


    "Awaken to reality!!" The voice echoed through the darkness.


    "What is this..." Geralt complained.


    "Silence, Geralt! This is the vision you saw." She said while trying to hear what would happen next.


    "Nothing will ever go as you wish in this cursed world." The voice emerged again as Geralt and Yennefer remained silent.


    Then it continued. "The longer you live, the more you realize that the only things that truly exist in this reality are merely pain, suffering, and futility...."


    "...Listen, wherever you look in this world, wherever there is light, there will always be shadows to be found as well. As long as there is the concept of victors, the vanquished will also exist. The selfish desire to preserve peace initiates war, and hatred is born to protect love...."


    Yennefer and Geralt didn''t know what to make of these words never spoken before, not knowing who the author of these phrases was.


    "...There are nexuses, causal relationships that cannot be separated..."


    "...I want to cut the destiny of this world..."


    "...A world of only victors..."


    "...A world of only peace..."


    "...A world of only love..."


    "...I will create such a world..."


    If Geralt and Yennefer were stunned, the last words made them choke, but still, in silence, waiting for the next part.


    Suddenly two eyes opened in the darkness, blood-red with patterns they had never seen before. In the center of the eye, there was a black pupil surrounded by an intense red ring. Around the pupil, three curved lines extended outward, each ending in a solid circle.


    "...I am... the ghost of the Uchiha..."


    Geralt and Yennefer were mesmerized as those two enormous eyes looked at them. The eye began to change, from its center a new pattern replacing the red and its design with black circles with a purple eye, even the sclera was covered with the eye turning entirely purple with multiple dark circles.


    "...Madara Uchiha..."


    "For truly this reality... is hell..."


    The vision finally ended as Geralt and Yennefer found themselves back in the mage''s laboratory again.


    Neither of them could say much after seeing that vision, while both looked at each other at that moment, "What the hell was that...?" This was the only thing they could think of after breaking the silence.


    While Geralt and Yennefer tried to understand what they had just seen, thousands of kilometers away, returning to Cintra, but not to the capital, a few kilometers from it, in a castle, a man was sitting in his chair while waiting for his guard to approach the door.


    "My lord... are you sure about hiring someone like him..." A guard advised his lord, but he raised his hand to interrupt his speech.


    "Don''t worry, they are the best for the job. I have been looking for one of them for a year, and finally, one has agreed to take my request." This man was none other than Lord Rushford himself, who had received no news of his son for more than a year. After an investigation, he discovered what happened that night.


    "My lord." The guard finally opened the door, "I brought him." He said while opening the door wider, with the guard and a hooded man passing through it.


    "So, you are one of them...?" Lord Rushford asked, trying to see through his hood.


    "You could say that." The hooded man spoke in a rough tone.


    "You must address Lord Rushford with respect!" The man next to the noble said in a harsh tone while gripping the hilt of his sword. The hooded man didn''t seem to care, as a small smile appeared on his face.


    "Calm yourself, sir." Lord Rushford said, wanting to stop his knight, while he turned back to the man. "Well, if you are one of them, perfect. I want you to kill someone." The noble spoke in a stern voice.


    "Kill a person... you know I''m specialized in killing non-humans..." The hooded man said, sounding like a snake.


    "Don''t give me that talk, I know your symbol on your neck. You do exactly what I''m asking, so don''t test my patience." The castle lord maintained his stern tone for this guest.


    "Alright, alright... What do you want me to do...?" He finally asked.


    "I want you to kill a boy of 8 or 9 years old... He is in the capital." Lord Rushford said.


    "A boy?" The hooded man raised his gaze, his green reptilian eyes looking at the noble, a little surprised by this.


    "You can''t say he''s just any boy. He is a more difficult target than you can imagine after the stories you''ll hear. I can even say he is not human. Does that make things easier for you?" The noble asked.


    "Fine, it doesn''t matter. What''s the payment?" He looked into the noble''s eyes, which didn''t seem to fear those inhuman eyes.


    "3,000 gold coins." The noble said, making the man surprised by that, something that could be seen by the other guards and knights present.


    "That''s quite an unusual amount. I wonder what this child must have done for you to want to hire someone like me, a Witcher..." He said in a venomous tone.


    "Don''t concern yourself with that, sorcerer. Do you want the job or not?" Lord Rushford was becoming increasingly impatient.


    "I will take the job. I just need a name." He said.


    "His name is Madara Uchiha. I hope you don''t fail in this, after all, I''ve heard that you Witchers of the Viper school are specialists in assassinations." The noble wanted revenge after learning that his son had been killed, and now might be the time to avenge him.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 53 – Banquet 01.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    More than a year had passed since the events in the capital of Cintra. The name Madara Uchiha had been much discussed for some time, talking about the strange child who fought in the arena against various adults and defeated them.


    There were rumors that the boy was some kind of child transformed into a witcher. Other rumors claimed the boy was a dragon due to witnesses seeing him spit fire from his mouth. There were also rumors that the boy was a superior vampire. Many things were said about Madara during this time, all affirming that he was not human.


    However, Madara had gained great favor from Queen Calanthe, who appointed him as a sort of noble of the kingdom, an honorary title he earned despite not being linked to Cintra. He was given a property in the capital that belonged to the royal family in the north, along with a plot of land.


    Madara was satisfied with having his own house, where he could train and not have to deal with a lot of guards and servants. The queen assigned some to maintain his house, which was quite large, but he refused to have them every day and allowed it only twice a week, as he wanted time to train.


    Madara had not only gained rumors of not being human, but he also proved to be a swordsman who defeated the Lord Commander himself in a battle a few months later, as Madara had defeated a Royal Guard, traitor or not, he was still a Royal Guard.


    It was at this moment that Madara was internally known by some as the best blade in the kingdom. Even Eist lost to him, and even Calanthe fought against Madara in a private fight, losing to him. Cirilla had trained more intensely after that day, adapting much faster than any boy her age could, after all, she had the Elder Blood and one of its properties was the ability to adapt to any environment. Cirilla had trained and undergone witcher training without the Trial of the Grasses, proving herself worthy. She might be far below Madara, but much better than any child her age.


    It was dusk as Madara was hanging upside down with his eyes closed, concentrating. He looked like a ten-year-old boy while his hair was already long since he hadn''t cut it since he was six, when he was in the orphanage.


    He finally opened his eyes as he saw the sun begin to set on the horizon and sighed, before releasing his feet from the tree and calmly falling to the ground afterward, his long hair swaying.


    His property was large enough for him to maintain his training all this time, it even had a lake for him to train chakra control and use fire jutsu. "Even so, I haven''t grown at all except for improving my chakra control to spend less on jutsus..." Madara couldn''t help but murmur as he looked around.


    He hadn''t gained any more power since his 7% in the system with the battle between him and the wizard over a year ago. Since then, he tried many things, but none worked. Gold no longer worked for him to gain power, no matter what he tried, and he hadn''t unlocked any more power. The only thing he could do was grow up and start traveling the world, but he couldn''t do that before the fall of Cintra, which seemed inevitable.


    If he said he hadn''t formed some bonds in this kingdom, he would be lying. Madara got used to the presence of Mousesack, Eist, and Cirilla, with whom he had more contact. Calanthe wasn''t far from this either.


    His routine over the past year had been to study not only the northern language but all he could with Mousesack. Madara could not say he didn''t know the geography of the continent, the races with their characteristics, and much more. His shadow clones also greatly facilitated his speed.


    He still performed some services for the kingdom when they required tasks that Cintra''s soldiers couldn''t handle, and he was called upon, hunting monsters, bandits, and solving some mysteries. Of course, due to his involvement a year ago on the night known as the fall of the nobles, he made many enemies among the kingdom''s nobles.


    Madara had been receiving assassins over the past year, but he easily dealt with everything thrown at him. He even killed a great noble, which calmed the others, fearing being killed by Madara, who seemed unafraid of anyone and was unbeatable as he exterminated all the assassins sent after him.


    Some nobles tried to use their influence to banish or imprison him, but Calanthe supported Madara, which made it difficult for many of his new enemies to achieve anything against him. He particularly did not feel threatened dealing with a few ants.


    He felt particularly at ease in this kingdom, having his own house, a favor from the queen, where he could study and train while spending his childhood until he was ready for the world.


    "It''s getting late, I should get ready..." he said in a neutral tone as he decided to go to his small mansion. He crossed his hands and a clone appeared.


    "Organize all the kunai scattered around the place. I''m getting ready for tonight''s banquet," Madara said, and the clone nodded.


    He went to his house and put on dark clothes that he had in his own wardrobe, in a room full of scrolls with symbols different from anything in this world. Madara had been studying Fuuinjutsu since he received his last reward.


    Despite his knowledge still being very shallow in this area, he was progressing as best as he could, even though he couldn''t create storage scrolls yet, which he really wanted, to be able to carry his things in a simple piece of paper.


    After dressing in dark clothes and tying his long hair back while leaving it loose in front, he was ready a moment later. As he left the house with his clone organizing the whole place, after all, the servant would come to clean, and Madara did not want his Fuuinjutsu or training to be seen by anyone.


    He also placed his clones on guard on his property against any thieves, something that had happened before, but was easy to deal with as his clone surprised the thieves without them even realizing when they fell unconscious on the ground or even the bandits who fell dead without seeing their death as soon as they approached his house.


    He continued running and jumping over the property wall before flexing his legs and making a great leap to jump even higher, leaping across the streets while people seemed to be preparing to return to their homes or even closing their businesses for the evening in the kingdom. He jumped onto another roof and jumped again, going from rooftop to rooftop towards the castle.


    He quickly arrived at the location but did not land at the entrance, where numerous carriages were arriving, with richly dressed people. After all, today was a special banquet that gathered all the nobility of the region.


    Madara ignored the nobles getting out of their carriages and continued towards the castle without being seen, running like a ninja until he jumped and entered through one of the open windows.


    He landed softly in an empty room as he prepared to enter the castle from there, not wanting to draw attention and liking to be discreet.


    "Were you waiting for me?" Madara asked suddenly in that room without any candles or lamps.


    "You finally arrived! I''ve been waiting for you for half an hour!" a female voice came from a corner of the room, and Cirilla appeared in the light of the window behind Madara. She was wearing an entirely white dress, contrasting with his own clothes, while her hair was tied back. She was a slightly chubby child at that time.


    "You know you don''t have to wait for me," Madara said calmly, looking at the girl his age.


    "And be with a bunch of boring kids? No," she said, crossing her arms and pouting, which she always seemed to do when she was dissatisfied with something.


    "Does your Royal Guard know you''re here?" Madara raised an eyebrow at the girl.


    "No... He doesn''t know you use your old room to enter the castle. You should thank me for asking them not to touch this room," she said and flashed a mischievous smile. "See how amazing I am? Thanks to me, you enter here into an empty room instead of running into a screaming servant, a thief, Madara the Thief!" She waved at the last part as she laughed as if it were very funny. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whatever. Let''s go to the hall; your grandmother must be waiting for us," Madara shrugged and started walking.


    "You''re so boring..." she complained.


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t want to be with boring kids?" he questioned her.


    "That''s not what I meant..." she muttered quietly and followed Madara as he opened the door.


    "Let''s go quickly before someone escorts us. I don''t want to draw attention. My grandmother must be looking for me right now!" Cirilla exclaimed as Madara looked at her after closing the door to the empty corridor.


    "You will draw your grandmother''s attention with or without a guard, believe me. Let''s just go," he commented.


    "You could take us over the roof too!" She had an idea.


    "You will mess up your entire dress and hairstyle, princess." Madara gave a small smile. Cirilla looked just like that painting Emhyr showed Geralt at the beginning of the game The Witcher 3.


    "Whatever..." Cirilla saw that Madara was somehow laughing at her and puffed out her cheeks as she walked ahead of Madara.


    After a while, as they continued crossing the castle corridors together, they began to pass through an area heading towards the kitchen since Cirilla wanted to use the staff passage, avoiding being noticed as she entered the hall.


    Madara ended up following her, and as soon as the servants saw her, they began to greet her while she tried to maintain her haste. They even greeted Madara, who had gained a certain respect among the castle''s people as he continued following the princess.


    "Madara!" She was ready to cut across the corridor and enter through that entrance when she jumped back to Madara. "Lord Varys is at the entrance!" She exclaimed in despair.


    "He''s behind you, Ciri." Madara said as a shadow loomed behind the princess.


    "Princess Cirilla... Your grandmother is very worried about your disappearance. It''s great that you''re safe!" he said with a small smile, already anticipating that Cirilla had been waiting for Madara to arrive.


    "Hello-Hello, Lord Commander..." she said with some embarrassment, knowing her grandmother would be furious with her.


    "Anyway, let''s go through the main entrance." He spoke and looked at Madara. "It''s good to see you here, boy. I hope you enjoy yourself with the other children." He said, opening another smile.


    "Of course I will, Sir Varys." Madara said, raising his eyes. Enjoy with other children? Not him.


    So they headed to the hall through the main door while Cirilla had a cautious expression, and Madara beside her had a calm expression while Lord Varys kept a small smile.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 54 – Banquet 02.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Where is she..." Calanthe couldn''t help but murmur as she sat at the main table while many guests filled the grand hall, and more and more guests were arriving.


    "You know she must be waiting for Madara," Eist commented beside her.


    "Why does she have to be so rebellious... As a princess, she should be here with me," Calanthe continued to murmur.


    "She should be coming soon. You placed the royal guards to approach her in the right place," Eist smiled as he picked up his wine glass and drank.


    "Excuse me, queen. I don''t see Princess Cirilla. Is she unwell?" A nobleman approached the main table, bowing with his son beside him.


    "She will be here soon..." Calanthe said calmly as the nobleman began to withdraw. She looked at her husband. "You see... people are starting to ask... he''s the sixth one in less than 10 minutes," she commented.


    "To me, he wanted to introduce his son to our princess," he said.


    "She is the princess of this kingdom; it''s common for people to want to get close. When I was 10 years old, there was a line of suitors asking for my hand," Calanthe commented, drinking her wine.


    "You know that wouldn''t work for little Cirilla. I still remember all the days in the training field while many squires of our famous knights tried to approach her while she trained, but she doesn''t keep her eyes on anyone... except him," Eist said.


    "That''s what I feared, but she will soon have to fulfill her role as a princess and secure a strong alliance for the kingdom," Calanthe commented.


    "Even if that makes her simply run away like she did a few years ago?" Eist raised an eyebrow.


    "What do you want me to do? I can''t make Cirilla marry someone without political support," Calanthe said.


    "You think the boy needs political support? You know very well what he''s capable of doing, even when he was just 7 years old not long ago..." Eist said, putting down his glass and smiling at the queen. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cintra is not like Skellige, where you marry for love. Cirilla has her duty, and she must fulfill her role when she grows up," she said with a firmer tone, looking at her husband.


    "Say what you want, but I doubt Cirilla will get close to another child or dance with any of them tonight. And speaking of which... they are arriving together..." Eist commented as the main door of the hall opened with the commander bringing two children.


    The herald, who was waiting for some important guests to announce, saw the princess and quickly announced her presence.


    "The Princess of Cintra, Cirilla Fiona Elen Riannon! Alongside her is Madara Uchiha with Lord Commander Varys Current!" He announced the other names nervously as Madara entered with the princess, gaining the attention of the entire hall.


    "That''s why I didn''t want to enter this way," she whispered next to him.


    "I didn''t like being announced like this either..." Madara commented as well, preferring to be more discreet.


    They continued walking towards the main table, passing by nobles who tried to greet Cirilla, but she didn''t seem very comfortable with it.


    "Grandmother..." She greeted her grandmother as Calanthe maintained a serious look.


    "You''re late," Calanthe said from behind her table.


    "I was waiting for Madara," she said without any shame.


    "Whatever, now come here and sit by my side," she ordered, and Cirilla looked at Madara, who shrugged.


    With no choice, she went to the table while Calanthe looked into Madara''s dark eyes, who only lowered his head with a slight bow to greet her and left.


    "No proper respect, even though I gave him a property and a title..." Calanthe couldn''t help but murmur, dissatisfied, watching Madara''s back as he walked to some corner of the hall.


    "You know he is like that," Eist said, not caring much about it.


    "I want to stay on the dance floor..." Cirilla sat beside Calanthe and immediately complained.


    "You must greet your guests as Princess Cirilla..." she spoke severely to her granddaughter.


    "What a bore, as long as I don''t have to accept any invitations from noble sons," she said determinedly, while Calanthe sighed.


    Madara leaned against one of the walls and stayed there with his eyes closed. Many nobles looked at him with curious and suspicious eyes, knowing the story of this boy. Some labeled him a hero, but many as a demon after all they had heard.


    A shadow appeared over Madara at that moment. "I see you''re enjoying yourself." The voice of the elder reached his ears as he slowly opened his eyes.


    "You''re here, Mousesack..." He greeted the old court mage.


    "You know I will always be here, or wherever my queen is. How are things... You haven''t been to the castle for more than a week. I wasn''t surprised that Cirilla was so eager to meet you outside this place," he said with a small smile.


    "I was training, I still haven''t completely mastered some things I''m working on," Madara replied.


    "Are you talking about creating illusions? I gave you some tips when you told me you were trying to create illusions despite not understanding how you would do that. Have you made any progress?" Mousesack asked curiously, even though Madara had never said how he would create such magic.


    It wasn''t magic, after all. Madara was working with his Sharingan to create illusions and could only do simple ones, like fooling the maids cleaning his house by making himself invisible to them. But this was just a simple illusion; he wanted something like sharing experiences, conversing within an illusion with someone, or even creating a space for it. But he was still limited, proving either he didn''t have much talent for it, or because his two-tomoe eyes were still very limited.


    "I''m working on it... but if you have a book on it, I''d appreciate it." Madara opted to learn from this world''s magic, as there were some concepts and theories he could apply to his chakra.


    "I feel offended, ever since you learned to read and write in all languages, it seems I''m being replaced by my books..." Mousesack said, pretending to be offended by the boy.


    "You know that''s not true, but I like reading the theories of magic and chaos manipulation. Even if I don''t use it, it''s good to learn," Madara said.


    "Alright, I can do that for the best student I''ve ever had in my life." Mousesack spoke with a certain pride. Madara didn''t seem human when it came to learning. He could memorize a book quickly when he used his red eyes. He did that to learn to write and managed to imitate Mousesack''s handwriting perfectly, making a flawless copy while learning all the words with a single look, which shocked the mage to his core.


    "If I don''t understand some things, I''ll ask you if you''re available," Madara said while the mage nodded.


    "You know you''re always welcome in my study. Now, if you''ll excuse me, my queen needs me," he said as he began to move towards the main table, with Calanthe listening to some nobles who approached the main table and bowed before the royal family.


    "Princess Cirilla. I was waiting for you to arrive. Certainly, you will be a beautiful woman like your grandmother and your mother..." The noble began to compliment her, while Cirilla almost rolled her eyes or didn''t do so because of her grandmother''s intense gaze upon her.


    "..." She didn''t respond, leaving the noble a bit embarrassed, expecting the princess to say something like any noblewoman would. So he continued, "This is my son, Styn Gurenal." The noble spoke and looked at his son, expecting him to continue.


    The boy, a bit insecure, cleared his throat and took a step forward. "Princess Cirilla, it''s an honor to see you, and as the rumors say, you are a jewel of Cintra." He began while Cirilla looked at him with boredom.


    "I would like to know if you could accompany me on the dance floor..." He said after seeing that Cirilla remained silent. Only now did she decide to respond to these nobles.


    "Sorry, I''m indisposed," she said with the same tone of boredom.


    "Alright, we understand..." The noble said as he took his son and left, a bit embarrassed.


    "You should have accepted the dance," Calanthe said.


    "You know I''m not comfortable..." she replied stubbornly.


    "Our princess is a lioness after all; she knows what she wants," Eist commented.


    "You''re not helping..." Calanthe complained to her husband again.


    "As I said before, she seems to have chosen her lover for the next 10 years..." Eist didn''t refrain from commenting, even under Calanthe''s furious glare.


    "Can I leave? I want to get some air..." she asked her grandmother, unaware of what Eist was talking about.


    "You''ve been at the table for 30 minutes and you already want to leave..." Calanthe complained.


    "Yes?" She shrugged.


    "Our princess wants to leave before I''ve even arrived?" Mousesack approached them at that moment, smiling at the girl.


    "Hello Mousesack!" she exclaimed to the mage.


    "You finally arrived," Calanthe said to Mousesack and looked at Cirilla. "Alright, go. Just behave," she requested, and Cirilla was delighted with this. She quickly left, lifting her dress and hurrying to the hall.


    She crossed and found Madara quickly. "Why are your eyes closed?" she asked curiously as Madara leaned against a wall with his arms crossed and eyes closed.


    "It''s a good way to pass the time..." he said calmly, still keeping his eyes closed.


    "I''ll do it too." She didn''t waste time and leaned beside him, closing her eyes and crossing her arms after copying Madara''s position.


    The nobles around looked confused at what the princess was doing. "Hahahahaha!" Eist began to laugh from the table, seeing the scene.


    "Tsk. That''s not how a princess should behave..." Calanthe couldn''t help but murmur.


    "Let them be, they''re just children, who would judge them for that..." Eist commented.


    Meanwhile, Cirilla stood still for a while until she finally opened her eyes. "This seems so boring... how can you stay like this for dozens of minutes?" she exclaimed.


    "I don''t know, I just do," Madara replied, shrugging.


    "You know..." she was about to speak until someone interrupted as they approached them.


    "Princess Cirilla." A group of boys, nobles, came up to them. The boy who called her looked about 15 years old as he approached.


    "What is it?" Cirilla looked at them suspiciously.


    "I want to know if you would like a dance. I''m ..." the older boy asked, hoping to dance with the princess as his father expected. But before he could say his name, he was interrupted by the girl in front of him.


    "I can''t." She declined and looked at Madara as an excuse. "He''s my partner at the moment and for the rest of the night," she exclaimed with a face that said she was making the best plan possible.


    The noble looked at her with a somewhat confused face and saw Madara with his eyes closed. "Princess Cirilla, you can''t be serious; he''s just a servant, isn''t he?" he said, not wanting to be below an unknown boy in the princess''s regard.


    "What did you say?! Leave now, you won''t offend him in front of me," Cirilla exclaimed with childish anger.


    "I don''t mean to offend you, princess... it''s just that..." he was about to speak when Madara finally opened his eyes since Mousesack had left him there.


    "Didn''t you hear? She''s with me. Get lost," Madara said with dangerous eyes to the noble, who seemed to shiver along with his companions, quickly retreating due to how dangerous this boy was with rumors surrounding him.


    "You scared him off so quickly! Could I do that in the future?" Cirilla couldn''t help but ask as she looked at Madara with her green eyes. "You seemed so gallant just now, maybe there''s something like that in you!" she exclaimed, and Madara sighed.


    "You know I don''t like to dance in that way, but I had to intervene with that idiot..." Madara replied.


    "In that way? What kind of dance do you like?" she asked curiously.


    "It''s a type you''re still too young to understand..." he said with a small smile. He was Madara Uchiha; of course, he liked to dance and would invite many opponents to do so.


    "Anyway... let''s dance, you said I''m with you!" she exclaimed, pouting a bit at Madara''s enigmatic words.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 55 – Banquet 03.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara was in the middle of the floor while dancing with Cirilla. They were just children, so there wasn''t much to expect from them, as they were surrounded mostly by adults.


    "It seems some nobles are quite upset with our princess, as she refused them and is dancing with Madara right now..." Eist commented while Calanthe sighed.


    Madara and Cirilla were there, just letting time pass. Madara had never been a good dancer before, but a glance with his Sharingan was enough for him to master the steps perfectly when Cirilla begged him to dance with her a few months ago.


    "People are looking at us a lot..." Cirilla commented, and she was right, with everyone watching the kingdom''s princess having her first dance with a young man who many still considered some kind of servant, not that Madara cared about their opinions, as none would have the courage to say anything after what he did, except for a few idiotic teenagers, like the last one.


    "Isn''t it normal?" He asked, raising an eyebrow at her.


    "Yes... but could you help... by doing that?" She suddenly asked.


    "You know it''s not real... do you really want this?" He asked with a serious tone.


    "Yes..." She said timidly.


    Madara nodded and closed his eyes, before opening them slightly, revealing the Sharingan, with Cirilla staring at him. He put her in a genjutsu at that moment, already used to it, as it wasn''t the first time she had asked.


    All the people around them disappeared, while Cirilla remained with Madara in the middle, dancing smoothly.


    "..." Calanthe saw that but remained silent, noticing that her granddaughter seemed quite relaxed. However, she had to turn her attention elsewhere when a servant approached her urgently, accompanied by a royal guard.


    "My queen!" He said, handing over a scroll that Mousesack took to avoid alerting the other guests. He opened the paper and looked at Calanthe.


    "Look at this..." He approached and gave her the paper as she read it, frowning immediately after.


    "Those idiots... they really think they can come here after all their demands..." She couldn''t help but growl, many people stopping to look, surprised by the queen''s fury.


    "So they''ve come here... How about I show them my axe?" Eist commented with not as cheerful humor as usual.


    "What should we do...?" Calanthe asked Mousesack, who sighed.


    "We can''t simply forbid their entry... That would be an affront to the kingdom..." He advised her.


    "You''re saying I should have them here with my guests?" Calanthe growled.


    "No... but you should still listen to what they want here..." He said.


    "You know very well what they want, Mousesack..." Calanthe sighed. "How did they enter the kingdom without anyone being aware of it, let alone the capital!?" She demanded.


    "Probably through a portal..." Mousesack commented.


    "Those bastards, they''re asking for it. Alright, make them wait at least 1 hour before they can enter..." She demanded.


    "Yes, my queen," the servant said.


    "I swear we''ll end this night with a war on our hands..." She commented as the party continued. Calanthe began drinking more wine than usual since then, with Cirilla and Madara still dancing non-stop.


    "At least someone is having fun..." Calanthe couldn''t help but murmur as she watched Cirilla act joyfully with the dance, smiling and laughing. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, her attention was soon interrupted by the herald entering nervously at the entrance 20 minutes later. Calanthe narrowed her eyes as the door opened behind him with a group of nobles, both from this country and others, who were emissaries from Sodden, a kingdom that had been making many demands on Calanthe that year.


    The herald, with no choice, ended up announcing despite seeing the queen''s furious look, as she had demanded they wait an hour, not 20 minutes, but it seemed they had found some very important nobles to be able to enter the party.


    "I welcome the nobles of the Chai family and the emissaries from Sodden!" He announced, drawing the attention of the entire hall, while even the dancing stopped, with only Madara and Cirilla still dancing at that moment.


    ¡°It seems they are using some nobles who hold grudges against us...¡± Eist said. The heir of the Chai family was with the youngest son of the Rushfords on the night of the attack. They did everything to get their son out of the accusations that everyone faced a year ago. However, Calanthe was very strict about it, and the heir still rots in the castle dungeons, not executed yet because the family is doing everything to avoid it, using all their power and influence.


    People were surprised by the presence of the emissary, as they hadn''t been informed that they would have them at the banquet. They approached the main table while everyone watched attentively.


    ¡°Hm?!¡± Cirilla found herself surrounded by people again, with Madara taking her out of the genjutsu while looking at the group of people. ¡°What¡¯s happening...?¡± she asked quietly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the mood doesn¡¯t seem very good.¡± Madara commented seriously.


    ¡°Queen Calanthe, known as the lioness of Cintra, it is an honor to see you!¡± The leader of the commission, wearing clothes displaying the Sodden flag, approached the main table while bowing in respect to the woman''s title.


    ¡°How can I help you? I don¡¯t remember inviting anyone from Sodden.¡± Calanthe was harsh in her tone, showing clear discontent with the situation. The noble in question seemed to expect something like this and nodded.


    ¡°I know our visit is sudden, but I am here to talk about very important matters.¡± He said, maintaining a diplomatic smile despite the repulsion he received.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already heard my response over a year ago with my letter. I thought I had made that quite clear...¡± she said with a disdainful tone.


    ¡°I know, my queen, but my king, the monarch of Sodden, personally asked me to come here to bring a proposal.¡± He said, and before the queen could respond, he turned to the hall¡¯s audience.


    ¡°As you all know, we have received some troubling rumors about southern troops preparing to march north... Perhaps this is the time for the northern kingdoms to unite to prevent this threat from catching us off guard.¡± He began, raising his arms with a theatrical tone while people nodded, listening. It was no surprise that such rumors were circulating in the southern regions of the north, like in Cintra and its neighboring countries.


    ¡°Do you really think Nilfgaard can face the north? Do you think Cintra can be conquered?¡± Calanthe raised her voice, and the people seemed to trust her. ¡°Cintra will never be conquered, and I will take up the sword and lead my troops to ensure it doesn¡¯t happen. Cintra does not fear Nilfgaard!¡± She announced fiercely, while people seemed to agree with her.


    ¡°But that will lead to many losses!¡± The head of the Chai family suddenly spoke, making Calanthe narrow her eyes at him.


    ¡°Your noble is right, Queen Calanthe... why risk so much fighting Nilfgaard when we can unite our forces?¡± the emissary spoke again, gaining everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°In normal times, such an alliance would hardly happen, but the heir to my king suffered a terrible loss with the death of his fianc¨¦e, the future queen of Sodden. That is why I am here today, to propose not just an alliance on paper, but one of blood where both royal families can unite...¡± He spoke while everyone paused to listen, and Calanthe couldn¡¯t do much against it.


    ¡°The just King Edrin of Sodden wishes for his son, Prince Thorne of Sodden, to form a matrimonial alliance with Princess Cirilla Fiona Elen Riannon! So that we may create a powerful alliance between the two nations!¡± He exclaimed while everyone was stunned by this. Cirilla looked shocked that her name was being announced and was about to rush to kick the man, but Madara stopped her.


    ¡°This is not the moment, wait for what your grandmother will say...¡± Madara said, waiting to hear the queen''s response, who didn¡¯t seem happy about it at all.


    ¡°But...¡± Cirilla tried to argue.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see this working out.¡± He said and looked at Calanthe.


    ¡°I knew you were persistent, but not to this degree...¡± Calanthe began, looking at everyone waiting for her response. They clearly wanted to make this public, seeming like a good alliance, while the pressure on her to accept increased. But her nickname as the lioness of Cintra was not for nothing.


    ¡°I received your proposal very well last year, and my answer is still no.¡± She said calmly.


    ¡°But, Queen Calanthe... such an alliance would be wise!¡± Lord Chai spoke again. It was clear that they had planned this to increase the pressure.


    ¡°We have no heirs besides Cirilla. What do you think will happen to Cintra if Sodden takes its only heir? Do you want to conquer Cintra through marriage?¡± she asked the emissaries directly.


    ¡°That...¡± The man didn¡¯t know what to say about this accusation. ¡°That is not our intention, Queen Calanthe. We are here to unite before fighting Nilfgaard.¡± He continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already said Nilfgaard will never conquer Cintra, and we will bleed for it. No matter what happens, we will protect our lands because that is what Cintra has always done!¡± She declared while the crowd began to clap, understanding Calanthe¡¯s logic.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandma! I will fight too!!¡± Cirilla shouted excitedly.


    ¡°...¡± Madara remained silent, noticing there was something else strange. Both the other nobles along with the diplomat and Lord Chai looked at each other before nodding.


    ¡°Do you hear that, emissary from Sodden? That is the voice of the people of Cintra. So if you still want to enjoy our banquet, take a seat and enjoy the party too. But as you know, my answer is no.¡± She concluded with a tone that left no room for further discussion.


    The emissary seemed enraged, despite not showing it with his theatrical smile. Madara saw his hands trembling even without his Sharingan activated.


    He had no choice but to take a seat at a more distant corner of the hall, where Calanthe made sure to place them.


    The party continued after that, with people discussing either in favor, against, or talking about the threat that the south was beginning to show to the north, while everyone feared this war. But in the end, the majority supported the queen who had fought many battles and led her armies in her time.


    Everything seemed normal; Cirilla dragged Madara to one of the balconies, and she started talking about stars, while Madara stayed with her, keeping any idiot out of her reach, until the sound of shouting began in the hall.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Cirilla interrupted her chatter and asked in surprise, looking for answers to those screams.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what happened.¡± Madara said and started to leave the balcony, while the nobles seemed agitated there. He approached a spot where he could better see what was happening.


    He saw Queen Calanthe still at the main table with Eist, standing from her chair looking for answers, while Mousesack was over a body on the side of the hall where the nobles sent from Sodden should have been.


    ¡°Mousesack, what happened to him?!¡± She demanded, frowning.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead, his wine was poisoned.¡± Mousesack returned to his queen, his voice echoing through the hall, as even the bards stopped playing at that moment, leaving everyone shocked by this news.


    ¡°He died?!¡± Cirilla was stunned.


    ¡°It seems so, this was a setup...¡± Madara said calmly. He knew what the death of a diplomat under the protection of another kingdom could imply. If Sodden wanted a reason to go to war with Cintra, they had found one. Even if Calanthe denied any involvement with the poison, they could still claim they would go to war, ignoring any arguments.


    ----------


    Raccoon here:


    This war is not canonical... What did you think of its construction, does it seem logical and natural?


    Madara will now have to deal not only with a witcher hunting him from the shadows and a war in the east... Not to mention the southern invasion in a few years. I think this is a good number of challenges before he goes to Kaer Morhen, although in the Cintra escape arc he will have to deal with even mages looking for the princess. I have some ideas of him even invading Aretuza at this moment and killing some foolish cloaked ones.

 Chapter 56 – Investigation 01.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The banquet had turned into chaos after the assassination, ending immediately as the queen had ordered everyone to be escorted out. After all, it was a ticking time bomb, and she had to find the culprit, but there was nothing that could prove the identity of the assassin. Madara left with the princess and then went home after being released, as there was nothing he could do there. He rested and wasn''t surprised when a messenger guard knocked on his gate early in the morning.


    "The Queen requires your presence at the castle," he said, showing the order, and Madara nodded.


    "No need to wait, I will go there on my own," he said and went to eat something before getting ready, leaping out of the mansion and arriving at the castle moments later.


    He arrived in the throne room without anyone seeing him and landed in front of the royal guards, causing them a small startle.


    "This brat... As always, appearing out of nowhere..." one of them murmured.


    "The queen wants to speak with me, should I wait?" Madara asked, ignoring the comment, while the man nodded.


    "We have orders to let you in as soon as you arrived," he said and opened the door, with Madara entering.


    There were Calanthe, Eist, Mousesack, Varys, and four more royal guards in the room discussing as Madara entered, all giving a brief glance as he walked in.


    "You finally arrived," Mousesack greeted him as he approached.


    Calanthe stopped arguing with the royal guards and said, "I need you all to leave us alone, I want to speak with the boy alone." She requested while Varys led his companions out, leaving only four people in the room.


    As soon as the door closed, her gaze fell on Madara. "I need to know what you saw yesterday, anything strange you noticed, maybe there is a clue, after all, you are always detailed," she asked, hoping he could help solve the mystery behind the assassination.


    "First, I need to know exactly what is happening with Sodden and Cintra. I overheard some of your conversations last year, but I still have no idea what''s going on..." Madara requested.


    "..." Calanthe looked at Madara for a while, seemingly debating internally whether to share this information with a child.


    "Tell him, the boy has proven trustworthy and he is smart enough to deduce what is happening..." Eist said beside her, with Mousesack nodding in agreement. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Very well..." she began. "This situation started over a year ago, shortly after those events. We received a letter from the king of Sodden proposing a marriage between my granddaughter Cirilla and his eldest son..."


    "Of course, if Cirilla were engaged and married to a prince from another kingdom, it would be a strong ally for Cintra. However, the intentions of King Edrin of Sodden are actually much more than building an alliance; his real goal is clearly to break the borders between the two kingdoms and destroy Cintra''s sovereignty so that he can conquer our country. Even if Cirilla marries in the future and forms an alliance, it is natural for Cintra to remain independent with one of her children." She sighed before continuing.


    "With all this, we refused, of course, but the idea of conquering a politically fragile kingdom at the moment is quite tempting, and they have been sending proposals every month. We have always been firm, and they wouldn''t be well-received attacking us and declaring war, that is until yesterday..." she said.


    "Now with a noble blood messenger dead in my halls, Sodden can declare war," Calanthe finally concluded.


    "I understand..." Madara murmured, analyzing the situation. "This prince had a certain fianc¨¦e, when did she die?" Madara asked.


    "Yes, she died over a year ago, one month before they sent the letter," Mousesack replied.


    "What is her family?" he asked, wanting to keep this information.


    "She was known as Lady Geriel of the Lupol family of Sodden," Mousesack responded, while Madara took note of this.


    He finally stopped the questions and began to share his thoughts on the matter. "It seems that with your refusals, they concluded that war would be more viable and prepared for it. I believe the Chai family is one of their contacts here, and since the discontent with the crown condemning their heir, they found this intention of Sodden as a solution for revenge. I saw looks that the men accompanying the noble messenger and the family gave to each other. The noble who spoke on behalf of Sodden was just bait, King Edrin prepared his own death," Madara said, sharing his understanding.


    "He reached the same conclusion as Mousesack," Eist said.


    "What do you think I should do?" Calanthe asked, curious about Madara''s opinion.


    "There is no way to avoid war now, except by conceding to that king''s demands, but I doubt you will do that," he said, and Calanthe responded by spitting on the ground.


    "The only alternative is to defend the sovereignty of Cintra," he concluded.


    "Do you think you can help with something?" Mousesack asked, looking at Madara, hoping he could express his thoughts better.


    "I believe Lady Geriel was murdered so that they could have an excuse to make their heir free to marry. I can see that, but I will have to travel to Sodden," Madara said.


    "Before anything else, I want to catch the traitors who used my feast. Can you identify them and find the culprits with proof?" she asked, and Madara scratched his chin.


    "I can try to find them, but you know I am not a Witcher," Madara said. He was a good information gatherer and skilled in infiltrations, but Witchers were better than him when it came to criminal investigations.


    "Alright, I want you to do your best. After all, we don''t have a Witcher and I don''t want one in this castle," Calanthe said, as she detested Geralt.


    "I will do my best," Madara said.


    "You may go, you are free to investigate whatever you can," she said as Madara nodded.


    He left the room and didn''t go to the crime scene immediately. He exited through one of the windows without anyone seeing him and started running vertically up the castle towers, jumping from one to the main tower and continuing up until he reached the princess''s window.


    "Madara!" Cirilla immediately exclaimed from her bed, sitting up when she sensed Madara approaching the window before he landed in the middle of the room.


    "Hello," he responded dryly, as always.


    "You are here... What happened?" she asked, puzzled.


    "Your grandmother asked me to investigate yesterday''s assassination..." he said, and she widened her eyes.


    "Really?!" she exclaimed, looking quite surprised.


    "I need your help, I want you to use those visions," Madara requested.


    Mousesack could never teach magic to Cirilla, who never managed to learn the basics due to her vast amount of power, but Madara could try to make her learn the basics or even more advanced things as he was familiar with her abilities.


    One of these abilities, Madara asked her to trust in fate, which would always guide her to the best path despite adversities. She eventually found a special ability, which allowed her to see images of things she had never seen before, such as finding something lost that Madara hid for her to try and find with her vision, and it was bearing fruit. Mousesack or Calanthe didn''t know about this; it was an exercise between the two of them. The same could be said that Cirilla was the only one who knew about Madara''s illusion powers in his Sharingan.


    "Okay, I''ll try! What do I need to know?" she exclaimed, sitting up on her bed and starting to close her eyes.


    "I want you to visualize the previous night, try to see how the poison ended up in the man''s wine glass. Also, try to see something about the Chai family who were present and if they were behind the assassination as well," Madara gave all the information she could think of.


    Cirilla concentrated as soon as she heard all that information, thinking about everything Madara said. Suddenly, she began to see images. Her vision shifted to a scene where she saw a warehouse with an owl drawn on one of the windows as a symbol. It was late afternoon, as Cirilla noticed from the orange light through the window, when a portal appeared in the middle of the warehouse and a group of nobles stood in front of it, waiting for people to emerge from that portal, being the representatives of Sodden themselves.


    The scene changed as the Chai family approached the castle for the banquet, with the members of Sodden coming in some carriages behind, hiding until they reached the castle without anyone seeing them.


    Then, the scenes moved to the banquet, where some men were whispering about something. The queen was speaking at this moment, declaring that Cintra would remain sovereign to the members of Sodden. These men in Cirilla''s vision handed a kind of flask to each other through their noble cloaks without anyone noticing.


    The scene shifted to one of these men stopping a servant and handing the same flask to the servant''s hand. The servant was afraid of it, but eventually accepted, taking the flask and heading to the kitchen.


    Cirilla saw the same servant take a specific cup and use the flask on it, seeming to coat its surface, which turned gelatinous as soon as it left the vial. He rubbed it with a cloth until no trace of the substance was visible on the cup, as if it had disappeared.


    The scene shifted to the middle of the banquet, where the servant began distributing cups around the hall. One of these cups had the poison previously applied to it, spread across the metal without anyone noticing. He handed the cup to the representative of Sodden, while another servant started distributing wine. Since the poison was already in the cup, it was not the wine that was poisoned. As the man drank calmly, the poison began to seep out of the metal of the cup and dissolved into the liquid until it finally took effect. The scene changed to the man dying.


    Cirilla opened her eyes at this moment, a little surprised by everything she had seen. She looked at Madara, waiting for him to take over from there.


    "Alright, look into my eyes," Madara requested after seeing that she had succeeded.


    Cirilla felt her emerald eyes being met by scarlet eyes as Madara activated his Sharingan and began entering Cirilla''s mind effortlessly, as she did not resist and trusted him. He managed to review all the images she had materialized before finally exiting her mind and deactivating his Sharingan.


    "Thank you, Ciri. I will look into this now," he said, already with all the images recorded in his mind. Now he had to act.


    "Okay, just come back soon to tell me how it went!" she exclaimed excitedly.


    He nodded with a smile. "Yes, after all, I might have to leave the country for a while."


    This surprised her, but before she could ask anything else, he had already jumped out the window.

 Chapter 57 – Investigation 02.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara jumped out of Cirilla''s window and headed towards the castle hall. With a few more jumps, he reached the location. Some royal guards were keeping the area isolated as it hadn''t been cleaned yet to investigate the crime.


    "Are you here?" The royal guard saw Madara approaching the place.


    "Let him pass, the queen allowed his entry," the other royal guard said, and Madara passed by them. There were still cups scattered with drinks all over the place. He then approached the spot where the man had died and looked for his cup, which was the main piece of evidence for the crime.


    "Did they take it?" he asked softly, sensing someone approaching.


    "Are you looking for this?" Mousesack approached, holding the cup wrapped in a cloth.


    "Yes, it hasn''t been cleaned, right?" Madara asked, and the mage nodded.


    "It hasn''t been washed, we just removed the drink with the poison for analysis," the druid said.


    "That''s good because the drink is not the problem..." Madara said calmly as he took the cup from the druid''s hand, who looked a bit surprised.


    "Wait, it''s only been 10 minutes since you left the audience room..." The man couldn''t believe the boy had already discovered something in such a short time.


    "I have my own tricks." He shrugged, not wanting to reveal that it was Cirilla who had discovered it.


    "..." Despite his doubts, Mousesack nodded at Madara before continuing, "So please, tell me exactly what you discovered." He asked.


    "As I said, the problem is not the wine, but the cup which was filled with a poison that had been placed on the table. This poison is like a paste that dries without anyone noticing that something is wrong, but when it comes into contact with liquid, it dissolves and mixes without anyone noticing, poisoning the wine." Madara explained calmly.


    "The poison was placed by someone who is not the servant who served the wine... We detained him as a precaution while we are investigating..." Mousesack explained, and Madara nodded.


    "I know who did it, I had some help that showed me some things from last night, so we can go to the kitchen." Madara said, and Mousesack followed him there.


    Madara and Mousesack headed quickly to the castle kitchen. Upon entering, they found some of the servants nervously occupied with their tasks, but everyone stopped when they saw the young ninja and the druid.


    "We need to speak with the servants who served the drinks last night," Madara said firmly. One of the servants pointed to a young man who was visibly shaken by the sudden demand, sitting in a corner.


    "One of them is over there," said the servant.


    Madara approached the young man, and Mousesack stood by, watching carefully in silence, waiting for the boy to continue his investigation.


    "I know you''re scared, but we need your help," Madara began. People were already used to this young man walking around the castle with the royal family and high-ranking members. Despite seeming quite absurd that a boy had done such things, everyone knew he had great authority. "I want to know exactly where your companion from last night is, a middle-aged bald servant..." Madara said, recalling the man from Ciri''s vision.


    "Veni?" The man was surprised since Veni worked with him at the party and was a bit surprised by the name. He had asked to serve the members of the Sodden entourage last night, even being quite aggressive and insistent about it without wanting help.


    "..." Madara did not respond. He simply activated his Sharingan without any of the other servants seeing and put the man into an illusion without him knowing, reading his mind.


    The man, unaware that he was in an illusion, blinked a few times due to the sudden dizziness. Madara still did not have enough skill with his Sharingan to use it without traces when entering a person''s mind. He managed it now without the man noticing because he was a weak-minded man.


    "He didn''t come today..." the servant commented in the end.


    "Yes, I know. Thank you for the information." He said before turning around and starting to leave the kitchen.


    "..." Mousesack remained silent at that moment, just observing Madara while the other servants were just confused by the sudden actions.


    It was only when entering one of the castle corridors that Mousesack decided to voice his doubts. "What happened there, you did something to him, didn''t you?" He asked, still not knowing how Madara''s eyes worked, after all, he had not reported this yet, only that Madara would be studying illusions.


    "I read his mind." Madara said calmly, having no reason to hide it.


    "You can do that?!" Mousesack couldn''t be more surprised by this.


    "Yes, but now is not the time for that..." Madara replied, focusing on the task. "The servant who served the poisoned cup didn''t come today as his colleague said. After all, he''s not an idiot to stay here after what happened yesterday, but I expected you to have forbidden any servant from leaving the castle..." Madara raised an eyebrow after saying this, expecting at least the castle security had done that.


    "We didn''t allow anyone to leave, which means this servant somehow got past the sentinels, which means you''re right. Any clue where to look for him?" Mousesack commented.


    "Yes, do you know one of those metal deposits in the central part of the northern Chip family region?" Madara said.


    "Yes."


    "We should start there. That''s where the Sodden kingdom''s entourage came to this city without anyone noticing..." Madara said. "I''ll go ahead. After all, I don''t want to use those portals again." Madara said, and Mousesack nodded while watching the boy take one of the windows and jump out of it.


    Madara jumped out of the castle and began running along the walls, agilely leaping between the buildings. He already knew the northern region and the whole city well, so it wasn''t difficult for him to approach in a direct path.


    He landed smoothly on the roof of the place and saw a portal emerge in an alley with Mousesack coming out of it. But he didn''t wait for him and quickly went to check the place, looking for an entrance when he found a window and entered, passing by wooden beams that supported the roof. He landed on one of them with a good view, looking at the place with his Sharingan activated.


    He spotted Veni, the bald servant, talking to an armed man in a corner of the deposit.


    "You did well last night, Veni. The plan went as expected, and now Cintra is in trouble," said the man with a satisfied tone. He had the emblem of Sodden.


    "I did what you told me, but now they''re looking for me. We need to get out of here before it''s too late," replied Veni, visibly nervous.


    "Calm down, everything is under control. We have an escape plan ready. We''ll leave as soon as night falls. Our mage has prepared to create a portal, and you''ll be in Sodden enjoying the kingdom with the gold coins you''ll receive from His Majesty." the man replied calmly. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why can''t it be now?" The servant was in a hurry to get out of there as soon as possible.


    "Not yet. Besides having to talk to the Chip family, we arranged with the mage to create the portal at the moment we leave Sodden, so there''s no way to communicate with him." The man said, while a shadow passed over his head without him noticing.


    ''Well, let''s just get this over with,'' Madara murmured internally as the man was about to say more about the situation, but Madara didn''t want to waste more time and jumped from the roof, landing on them.


    "I knew I would find you here after everything," said Madara, his voice firm.


    Veni and the man turned abruptly, surprised by someone falling on them.


    Before anyone could react, Madara simply moved his leg and kicked the man directly in the head, intending not to kill him, but enough to knock him out in the next moment.


    "AHH!" The servant was surprised as he saw the man who was supposed to protect him flying like a rag doll backward, knocked out, while he screamed in fright. "You!! How did you find me?!" He exclaimed, knowing very well who this child was that landed in front of him at that moment.


    "It wasn''t difficult." Although it seemed suspicious that a servant fled the castle, Cirilla was a key point.


    "I-I..." The man was even more nervous as he started to walk backward in fear.


    Veni tried to run, but Madara was faster. In an agile movement, he quickly kicked the man''s legs, causing him to fall to the ground, preventing his escape.


    "Stop! I''ll attack you!" He said, trying to get up while pulling out a trembling knife at Madara.


    "..." Madara didn''t even feel like mocking that guy. He simply looked at him, still with his Sharingan activated, and paralyzed him in the next moment. "Let''s see what you have that''s important..." Madara said, and as someone with an untrained mind, it was easy for him to pierce through all the information there. The servant had been contacted by the Chip family, it seemed to be a contact they had for many years until they finally decided to use him for something extreme. The man didn''t know much about the Sodden contacts besides being instructed by the Chips themselves.


    "I have enough information about this. It''s better to let the monarchy discover it on their own..." Madara murmured, and shortly after, a portal opened behind him with Mousesack coming out and looking with interest at the two fallen men.


    "They''re all yours, this is the servant and apparently a man from Sodden... I''ll leave them with you, but you''ll have to act quickly before the Chip family and the other members of Sodden realize something is wrong," Madara warned, and Mousesack nodded, moving the two bodies with some telekinesis and opening a portal.


    "Come to the castle, I''m sure if we''re going to attack someone tonight, the queen will want your participation." Mousesack said, and Madara nodded, jumping to the window and leaving after Mousesack disappeared into his magic.


    Meanwhile, a few kilometers from Cintra, a series of corpses were scattered around the place. They were Cintra soldiers, more than 20 bodies cut and killed, with only one man left standing, who seemed to be the commander of this squad. Despite seeing all his men dead around him, he maintained a serene face. In front of him, there was a man drawing a sign of Axii.


    He kept a smile, seeing that the Cintra soldier was under his control at that moment. "Very well..." He maintained the green eyes of a snake looking at the man before continuing. "Now tell me everything you know about this Madara Uchiha..." He asked, beginning his field search for his target while already creating chaos. Since Madara did some witcher work for the royalty, his strategy was to create chaos outside Cintra''s walls to lure the boy.


    After some time, the Witcher of the Viper School heard everything the man knew about the boy. Although he didn''t know much, only his achievements, the witcher smiled at that, before moving his iron sword and cutting off the soldier''s head, ending his life, and then sheathing the weapon next to the silver sword.


    "Hmm... how interesting... You will be a good hunt... Madara..." He smiled before starting to walk towards the city again, leaving the crowd of bodies behind.

 Chapter 58 – Investigation 03.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara was listening to the people in front of him discussing the case while trying to interrogate the man from Agrem and the servant. The soldier seemed quite tough, mocking them.


    "You''ve already killed a kingdom''s ambassador, now you''re imprisoning our soldiers... You''d better get me out of here, or else His Majesty will see this as a declaration of war," he exclaimed angrily at them.


    "You talk as if we''re not already on the brink of war. Your king has already sacrificed his own noble; why wouldn''t he do the same with a soldier?" Eist mocked.


    "..." The man fell silent after that.


    But this silence couldn''t be applied to the castle servant, who was trembling, especially with Calanthe staring at him like a hawk, looking at him as if he were already condemned.


    "I''ve told you everything! Please spare me, my queen!" he exclaimed.


    "Do you think I''ll spare you for conspiring against me with my enemies? You disgust me, you and that noble family of the Chips..." she commented with a dangerous tone.


    "We should imprison them for trial..." Mousesack suggested.


    "Yes, let''s prepare an order with the royal guards once again," Calanthe said.


    "Finally some action, it''s been over a year since we''ve had one of these, hasn''t it, boy?" Eist said, looking at Madara in a corner, who hadn''t spoken much.


    "..." He just nodded without speaking.


    "You can help me with this, boy. We also need to gather some evidence. I''m sure you''ll manage that easily. And I intend to reward you very well for it..." she said.


    "Yes, but I need to do something first. I will meet the royal guards soon," Madara simply said as he began to leave.


    "He never changes..." Calanthe couldn''t help but murmur, seeing the disrespect the boy continued to show. It was hard for her to get used to such behavior, but she said nothing more.


    Madara left the castle after that, heading to the city and moving south while passing through the northern region. It wasn''t late in the afternoon, so the one he was looking for at that moment still had his shop open when he finally spotted the forge he was after.


    The dwarf, already accustomed to Madara demanding weapons from him for a year, was not used to Madara''s sudden appearances, almost as if he were an apparition. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re here!?" the dwarf exclaimed when he saw Madara finally looking at him from the side as he was doing his work.


    "Yes, did you prepare my weapons?" Madara asked. The man nodded, after all, Madara had placed a large order last month.


    "100 of these kunai... as you call them... and these strange stars too, 400 of them... also, there are 10 of those giant things..." He listed each item, showing crates to Madara, the last ones being shurikens that he asked the man to create for the first time as well.


    "Good... but I feel there are some imbalances of a few milligrams..." Madara analyzed the kunai and immediately complained, wanting perfect items.


    The dwarf, despite being grumpy, remained silent, not wanting to contradict this child''s judgment. After all, even before hearing the rumors of the past year, he was already afraid of Madara. "I''ll do my best next time..." he said finally but didn''t stop there. "Why do you have so many strange weapons? Are you going to war or something?" the dwarf asked with some curiosity, after all, he had some freedom to ask questions since Madara was a recurring customer, canceling a lot of work to cater specifically to the boy.


    "I didn''t plan to enter one when I asked. I just wanted to have a good stock, but it seems I might have to enter one..." Madara murmured and looked at the man, as there was an item missing. "Did you get the fine steel wire I asked for?" he asked, and the man nodded, retrieving a roll of wire from behind a box.


    "They are of good quality..." Madara commented, analyzing the wire. He took a bag of gold and tossed it to the dwarf. "Here''s the payment. I want you to take everything to my house, don''t leave anything out. In the meantime, I''ll take some things..." Madara said, grabbing some items, while the dwarf nodded without complaining about the demands and looked at the coins. A moment later, when he looked up, Madara was no longer there.


    "He''s a kind of ghost..." the dwarf couldn''t help but murmur as Madara was already leaping from rooftop to rooftop, heading towards the warehouse where he had caught the servant.


    Back at the castle, things were in motion, as the soldiers of Cintra were once again summoned, with a part of the guard preparing for battle at that moment. Royal guards were preparing their men under the command of Commander Varys, and they would arrest the entire Chip family and confiscate all their assets in the city before attacking their main property outside the city.


    "Come on, I hope there''s better action than last time!" Eist commented, appearing with his Skellige axe.


    "..." Mousesack remained silent beside him.


    "Grandma, let me go too, I want to fight, I''m already very good with a sword!" Cirilla appeared at that moment, not wanting to stay on the sidelines like last time.


    "You will stay with me, child. Besides, you shouldn''t even be here," Calanthe complained to her granddaughter.


    "That''s unfair! Speaking of which, where is Madara? I don''t see him anywhere..." Cirilla looked around as torches were lit due to the day beginning to end and the sky getting darker.


    "I don''t know what the boy is doing, but he will soon join them," Calanthe said, making Cirilla pout.


    Meanwhile, Madara was perched high in the warehouse of the target family of the night, as he knew they were waiting for a mage to create a portal. He wanted to take advantage of this after reading the servant''s mind.


    He remained in the shadows until the warehouse door opened, with three men emerging with symbols of the Chip family, followed by hooded men with symbols of Sodden on their necklaces.


    "It''s almost time," some of the Sodden men commented to each other.


    "Wait!" A Chip family guard suddenly said, making everyone stop in confusion.


    "There''s something wrong, there''s no one here..." he murmured, as there should have been the servant and the Sodden soldier.


    "What do you mean, where are they then?" one of the Sodden men said immediately.


    Madara decided to act and landed in front of them, startling the whole group with a shadow coming from above. "So you are waiting for your ride back... are there no members of the Chip family here? So they are confident enough that the crown will not act against them? What idiots..." Madara commented as the men drew their weapons from their sheaths.


    "You''re that freak!" they exclaimed immediately as they prepared for the fight, the nobles looking a bit scared.


    Madara just stood there, while a shadow appeared behind the nobles, and before anyone could react, started slapping their heads, knocking them out quickly. As the guards looked back in surprise, the original Madara advanced and did the same with the distortion of his clone, taking down all the soldiers.


    "You tried to escape without anyone seeing... but you''re still important alive, so stay quiet," Madara said, and his clone stood there to make sure none of them escaped. He crossed his fingers again, and a new clone appeared. "Stay outside and watch for anyone coming to the warehouse and let me know," Madara instructed as the clone nodded and jumped to the wall, exiting through one of the windows.


    "We''ll just wait now," he murmured, sitting in the middle of the place to meditate and recover some chakra, as clones were a significant chakra consumption for him.


    After an hour, something happened in the place, with no one else appearing. The space in the middle of the warehouse began to distort, and with a brilliant explosion, a portal opened, creating bright circles without being able to see the other side.


    "I thought I wouldn''t be part of today''s fight..." he murmured as he approached the portal, standing in front of it.


    Madara knew that Cintra could do nothing with this war. After all, it was Sodden''s initial interest to gain territory or even all of Cintra. So Madara decided to leave a bitter taste for the other kingdom. He knew Calanthe wouldn''t approve of something like this, and for him, he would pass through that portal and try to kill everyone on the other side. But it wouldn''t be very smart, as he would be classified as a bandit by all the northern kingdoms, which wasn''t something he wanted. But that didn''t stop him from going to war and committing a massacre or even sending a hot message to the other side of the portal.


    "Take this," Madara commented as he quickly formed hand seals. Once he completed the sequence, he filled his lungs.


    "Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!" He spat a massive flame straight into the portal, infusing it with a large amount of chakra, sending it through with great intensity.


    He watched as all the flames entered, and three seconds later, the portal simply closed, leaving Madara unaware of what happened on the other side.


    "That should leave quite a memorable message... No matter who I might have killed," Madara commented, shrugging.


    He looked at the men now tied up by the clone. "Stay here until the Cintra soldiers arrive and explain the situation," Madara instructed before leaving.


    He headed to the Chip family''s main property, which was surrounded by Cintra soldiers. The men on the walls were prepared for battle and guarding the gate. Madara simply leapt over without being seen and began knocking out the gate soldiers before easily lifting the wooden log and opening the gate.


    "Do you need help?" Madara calmly asked Commander Varys, who was stunned by the boy''s sudden appearance.


    "Damn, the boy has already acted. Let''s go!" Eist, beside Varys, shouted and rushed into the place ahead of the others, who quickly followed.


    The battle wasn''t lengthy or particularly bloody after that. The Chip family soldiers surrendered, and Varys quickly arrested the brother of the family''s patriarch, as he was managing the properties in the capital and ended up being escorted to the castle and the dungeons, joining his nephew who hadn''t seen daylight for a year.


    Madara helped investigate some evidence and ended up visiting the man a few times in the dungeon until, after several attempts, he managed to uncover some of his secrets, leading to real evidence that would condemn the Chip family once and for all.


    "We will attack their properties; they have committed an act of treason!" Calanthe exclaimed, and the men began preparing to leave the next day from the capital to the family''s lands. Madara didn''t want to participate in this, as he had already helped as much as he could and handed over the evidence. He just wanted to spend his time training again.


    ---


    Raccoon here:


    What happened on the other side of the portal...


    Let''s start the next battle with the Witcher in the upcoming chapters...

 Chapter 59 – Witcher vs Shinobi 01.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    A week had passed since the fall of the Chip family in the city, which led to evidence against the family at the main property, and although they expected some support from Sodden, the other kingdom had simply stopped contacting them for some reason, leaving the patriarch of the Chip family with his neck on the line.


    A few days later, they managed to invade his castle and took the family into custody to the capital, and a public trial began. What the Chip family hoped would secure their heir''s release ended up being their downfall. While he tried everything to get out of this situation, without the support from Sodden and with the other nobles simply not wanting to associate with a traitor to the kingdom, even if they had previously received favors from the Chip family.


    The queen was quite ruthless and had most of the family executed in the public square along with their heir after declaring their crimes publicly, with the population demanding their death.


    ¡°Death to the traitors!!¡±


    ¡°Death to the traitors!!¡±


    ¡°Death to the traitors!!¡±


    ¡°Death to the traitors!!¡±


    ¡°Death to the traitors!!¡±


    The sound of the crowd filled the main square in the center of the city, as the heir, father, uncle, and a few more members who were behind the treacherous actions were lined up with executioner soldiers preparing to remove their heads.


    ¡°If you want to say anything in your last moments, this is the time,¡± Calanthe, leading the execution, said.


    The patriarch looked at her with hatred. ¡°Listen, Queen Calanthe, I may die here, but I will still find you on the other side to laugh at you. Your arrogance will bring this kingdom down. So enjoy these last moments of peace because Sodden will dominate all of Cintra!¡± he shouted furiously, these being his last moments, while the crowd, hearing this, began to murmur and feel some fear.


    ¡°Cintra will never be defeated, as I trust the men who will defend this kingdom. There is nothing to worry about with Sodden; we will win this war, no matter what. But it¡¯s a shame that the kingdom that made a deal with you suddenly stopped helping you. You must have been a great disposable ally to them...¡± She mocked him in the end, while he clenched his teeth.


    Little did they know that Sodden''s absence with the Chip family was caused by Madara, who sent that fire-breathing dragon through the portal, but that no longer mattered because, in the next moment, the soldiers moved their swords and beheaded all the members in the square while the crowd shouted approving the execution.


    The Chip family was destroyed from that day on; the members who were not killed had their titles and assets confiscated, becoming commoners without any support, with no one wanting to help the traitorous family.


    Madara was on top of one of the houses, watching it all calmly. He only saw the end and decided to leave, returning to his home. Landing in the courtyard, he saw someone skipping stones in his pond, none other than Cirilla.


    ¡°You know you shouldn¡¯t be here...¡± he spoke calmly.


    ¡°Did you go to see the execution? Mousesack made me a portal. I told him he had two choices: either I would go see the execution, or he would bring me here,¡± she said with a smile like a child doing something mischievous.


    ¡°...¡± Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madara sighed at that old man doing it on purpose.


    ¡°Well, if you want to stay here, just don¡¯t get in the way,¡± he said while picking up one of the illusion magic books, sitting by the pond with Ciri pouting.


    He didn¡¯t mind while Cirilla continued skipping stones and he was reading. For a while, everything seemed like that until Cirilla was having difficulty making the stone skip three times, until a stone passed hers and skipped 20 times until it went out the other side of the pond.


    ¡°How did you do that?!¡± she exclaimed, looking at him surprised, and Madara had to smile.


    ¡°Move the stone like this...¡± he showed her while doing it slowly before launching another stone into the pond, making it skip more than 20 times before going out the other side.


    ¡°Yes...¡± she murmured and tried but only skipped it twice before it fell.


    ¡°Like this...¡± he showed her, taking her hand and showing her how to do it.


    She tried and made five skips before it sank in the pond. ¡°I did it!¡± she exclaimed, and Madara nodded while returning to his book.


    After a while, a portal appeared behind them, with Mousesack stepping out of it. ¡°I¡¯ve come to fetch the princess,¡± he said with a small smile to Ciri.


    ¡°Ah...¡± she murmured but got up to leave.


    ¡°You can go ahead, I want to talk to Madara,¡± he requested, and she nodded.


    ¡°Goodbye, Madara!¡± she said goodbye with him nodding before she disappeared and the portal also vanished.


    Madara raised an eyebrow at the wizard, wondering what he wanted to talk to him about alone.


    ¡°We need to discuss something more urgent...¡± he began. ¡°A letter from Sodden arrived this afternoon with a declaration of war... And there were some rather strange things in this letter. Besides accusing us of killing a noble on a diplomatic mission and falsely imprisoning others, they are declaring that there was an attack on the palace with a fire spell appearing and killing the Sodden wizard, burning him alive and severely injuring the king, with part of his face burned due to the attack.¡± Mousesack spoke with a hawk-like gaze at Madara.


    ¡®So I don''t get any more points for killing a wizard...¡¯ Madara commented, looking at the ground but with a tone of internal disappointment.


    He looked at the wizard while he continued. ¡°So... as much as this seems a bit absurd, I have the impression that you did something...¡± he said.


    ¡°I might have seen a portal and used a fire attack on it...¡± Madara commented calmly, not caring that it caused a king¡¯s death.


    ¡°...¡± Mousesack just sighed and continued speaking. ¡°Anyway, we are going to war. But some things are happening, can you come to the castle tomorrow? I need you to investigate something for me that has been happening all week.¡± he said, and Madara nodded.


    The next day, Madara was at the castle. The place was quite busy, the fear of war was present on people''s faces as they continued walking around, and the royal guards commenting among themselves.


    He approached the audience chamber and was greeted with a sight of all the main members of the court debating among themselves about the possible war in the east.


    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Mousesack greeted him as Madara nodded.


    ¡°Settle this with him quickly, Mousesack, I need you at the council,¡± Calanthe demanded without even greeting Madara, given the urgency she was in, not that he cared much about it.


    ¡°Come with me.¡± Mousesack requested, and Madara and he went to his laboratory.


    They arrived there, and Madara saw a body on a stretcher in the middle of the place, with its belly opened.


    ¡°...¡± He looked at Mousesack confused.


    ¡°We found it outside the city, at least one of the 15 soldiers who went after a series of murders happening in the eastern area,¡± he began. ¡°We started noticing entire patrols disappearing in that area... We sent more to investigate, but as you can see the result... we had no luck and everyone is dead,¡± he said.


    Madara approached the body and analyzed it. ¡°This is a Ghoul...¡± He analyzed the cuts, but with his sharingan, he could perceive the details. ¡°He was already dead before being devoured... he was killed by a blade...¡± he commented at the end.


    ¡°Yes, I also noticed that studying the corpse for a few hours...¡± he said, not being as quick as a Witcher to analyze a body, but it took him a few hours and he had a result as well.


    ¡°Any idea who is doing this?¡± Madara asked.


    ¡°No... 3 patrols are dead and a convoy of merchants too... No one survived...¡± he said with a serious tone.


    ¡°This... if he uses weapons... and has the ability to commit a massacre... could it be a Witcher?¡± Madara murmured, after all, there was no other creature in his mind that could do this.


    ¡°I fear that it is...¡± Mousesack said with a very serious tone.


    ¡°Why is a Witcher attacking these people, it seems he¡¯s... trying to lure someone...¡± Madara commented with a dark tone.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, and even though we are at the beginning of a war, we will prepare a squad to hunt him down,¡± Mousesack said, but Madara shook his head.


    ¡°He wants me for some reason, and I will find out why before killing him,¡± Madara concluded and simply walked from the center of the room to the window.


    ¡°Madara, wait!¡± Mousesack called, but Madara simply jumped from the spot and moved swiftly down the tower before heading to the city.


    He quickly reached his mansion and went to the place where he had stored all the equipment he had bought from the blacksmith, preparing for the fight he would have with this guy.


    He prepared a special outfit, which had iron bracers and was completely dark; it was like an ANBU uniform. He didn¡¯t yet have knowledge of storage fuuinjutsu, so he placed a dozen kunais on the belts around his legs and arms, many shuriken in his pocket at his waist, and two small swords on his back at the waist position, which he could draw quickly from opposite sides. He also placed two shuriken on his back. Finally, he put a hood over his head, and as his eyes glowed with two sharingans, he donned a mask that represented a dragon.


    A shadow left the house that night, landing on a rooftop with the moon behind him. Madara was not an aggressive person, but hearing that someone was hunting him awakened a feeling in him, a feeling that he didn¡¯t want to be the hunted, but the hunter.


    His eyes shone that night like never before. He simply vanished, jumping 30 meters high with chakra reinforcing his physical body. He jumped again as soon as he touched another rooftop, continuing to advance from rooftop to rooftop, until he reached the wall without any guard noticing the shadow passing by them on this full moon night. He fell with the pull of gravity and advanced to the forest as soon as he hit the ground.


    His eyes still emitted the same glow, the hesitation to kill the one who had challenged him. Madara didn¡¯t know what was happening to him; maybe it was his pride or even his Uchiha blood boiling, but he was certainly driven by his emotions to go after this Witcher.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the forest, a man was sitting in front of a campfire, looking at it calmly, his green serpent-like eyes reflecting through the flames. The Witcher was standing, finishing cooking a piece of meat. As soon as he did so, he tossed it into the darkness, with shadows starting to leap onto the meat, revealing that they were six ghouls, who remained with the Witcher, just smiling at it.


    He was more focused on his hunt but didn¡¯t know that his target was also so willingly wanting to find him. Witcher or Ninja, who would come out alive from this hunt, as both were openly wanting to kill each other?

 Chapter 60 – Witcher vs Shinobi 02.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara continued moving through the forest, jumping from tree to tree, his eyes lighting up the darkness as he passed quickly. Suddenly, visions of crossed swords, blades sparking against each other as two people tried to kill each other in the middle of the forest, with blood and flames happening so fast it was hard to understand those visions, causing great stress in Cirilla as she got up in the middle of the night sweating and trying to breathe deeply.


    "What was that?!" she murmured, unable to understand what had happened in her dream, but one thing was certain: she had a vision of both the present and the future.


    Cirilla had started having some strange visions without being able to understand after she began learning to use these strange abilities with Madara. She had strange dreams, often dreaming of Madara, which made her laugh sometimes, but she had never seen such a serious look on Madara as she saw him jumping in the forest, his gaze practically demanding blood while he was hunting something that Cirilla didn''t understand.


    "Who was he fighting..." she asked, looking at the sky. In the vision, it was daytime, so it would probably happen later.


    She quickly put on a dress and began to open her door. "Princess Cirilla...?" the royal guard looked surprised to see the girl leaving the room.


    "I want to see Uncle Mousesack," she demanded.


    "Sorry, Princess. But we are in the middle of an emergency," he said, as they had received a declaration of war that night.


    "I will go out no matter what... whether you want it or not..." she replied and began walking, while the man just sighed, knowing that if she didn''t go willingly, she would escape as she always did.


    They headed to the audience hall while the castle remained in chaos, people running back and forth. "What is happening?" she asked curiously, still unaware of the situation.


    "It''s not my place to say, Princess..." he commented as they reached the entrance, the royal guard speaking to another at the door, who nodded and entered the audience hall.


    "Can''t I go in?" she asked, surprised, as they didn''t open the door for her and seemed more rigid than usual.


    "Unfortunately not," the royal guard said, and in the next moment, the druid appeared, looking at the princess.


    "Tell me, little Ciri... what can I do for you, calling me so suddenly?" he asked curiously.


    "Where is Madara?!" she demanded immediately.


    "Madara? Why are you asking that?" he asked, surprised.


    "I saw him fighting someone, who is it?!" she asked, not caring about revealing this.


    "You saw?!" he looked at her, surprised, thinking of the ancient blood.


    "Tell the queen I will be busy now taking care of her granddaughter, as it is somewhat important," Mousesack told the royal guard immediately and asked the princess to follow him to his laboratory.


    Meanwhile, many kilometers from the capital, a boy was looking at the ground, surrounded by carriages full of mutilated bodies everywhere, investigating the place, while the bodies were already being devoured by vultures.


    "What is happening...?" Madara saw the bodies in the same state as the one Mousesack had shown him. It was a mystery to him.


    Besides the bodies being eaten, there were blade cuts on most of the bodies, it even seemed like they had been tortured. So Madara saw that there was nothing else to do there besides starting to investigate the tracks and followed, seeing a bit of trampled grass.


    He continued following these tracks into the forest and went through the forest until the day began to darken, with Madara having no choice but to settle on top of a tree for the night.


    ''This reminds me of the old days...'' he murmured internally as he sat on a branch to rest a little, as he hadn''t slept the previous night while traveling through the forest.


    The sound of the night was like any other in a forest, with all kinds of sounds being heard, and he ended up falling asleep for hours, but what woke him up near dawn and caught Madara''s attention at that moment was a growl accompanying the sound of bushes a few dozen meters away. With his sharingan activated, he saw a ghoul dragging a dead body at that moment.


    "So one of you is here, but just you?" Madara commented, looking around for any other creatures, but there was nothing else but this thing.


    Madara, seeing the trail, didn''t want to waste time following the creature, so he got above it and waited behind its neck, slashing its throat from back to front, piercing it.


    "!!!" The monster immediately convulsed, trying to get the blade out, but it couldn''t even scream, though it was still alive, since a common blade wouldn''t be enough to kill it. Madara decided to help it as he jumped down.


    The creature stumbled and tried to rise over the dead body while glaring at Madara with a silent growl, but a flash appeared in front of it, and it was covered in fire the next moment, illuminating the darkness of that area. It tried to scream and contort until finally giving in.


    With the smell of both rot and burnt flesh in the air and the creature finally dead on the ground, Madara decided to continue on his path as the day finally arrived from the east.


    Meanwhile, in the middle of the forest, a witcher was rubbing his face by a stream as the day began when he felt something. He realized one of his controlled creatures had been lost and possibly killed.


    "It seems he has finally arrived," he murmured calmly, keeping some satisfaction in his voice.


    "So let''s lure him here," he spoke again and began drawing a sign in the air.


    Several ghouls in the forest started moving, growling, heading towards the direction of the ghoul Madara had encountered.


    Madara continued through the forest and soon noticed the movement as two of the ghouls came towards him. He wasted no time, taking out a second blade, a silver one that Mousesack had gifted him some time ago, and jumped on the monsters, eliminating them in the next moment without them even having time to react.


    Three more ghouls were farther away. Madara landed on the ground and started running towards the creatures. They growled at the approaching human, leaping directly to dismember him, but Madara easily dodged their bites and claws, spinning his sword, cutting and eliminating them in a few seconds.


    As soon as the last ghoul fell dead, everything went quiet with Madara looking towards where they had come from. It was strange; he expected a trap but saw nothing in front of him.


    That was until an explosion happened two kilometers away. It was faint from that distance, but the sound carried, and Madara simply jumped into a tree and began running in that direction, knowing it was a call for him.


    In a place near a river, open with some scattered rocks and trees still surrounding the area, a man was standing while meditating in the middle of this place. His green snake-like eyes opened as soon as he saw a figure at the edge of a tree, just a child, but this child was staring at him with analytical eyes as if studying him...


    "So you came..." the man said, coming out of his meditation pose and starting to rise while doing the same to Madara, analyzing him and wondering if the stories about this boy were real.


    "You lured me here," Madara accused calmly.


    "That''s true... I don''t like making traps, as you can see. First, I killed a bunch of people to call for your services as I heard, then placed the ghouls'' trail in the forest while they spread out, waiting for you to kill one of them so I would know it was you. After all, you''re the only one in Cintra who can kill such a monster," he said.


    "..." Madara didn''t respond immediately but spoke after staring at him for a while, his eyes not having the Sharingan at that moment, as it wasn''t yet time to fight, so he wanted to preserve his energy. "Even so, you heard about me, and yet, you waited for me in such an open place..." he commented.


    "As I said, I don''t like tricks. I''ve always killed my enemies directly; I don''t need such things... That''s why I called you here so no one would interfere in this fight, as you can see..." he said.


    "Well... I like that..." Madara nodded, feeling his Uchiha blood boil. He had never heard of anyone powerful enough to challenge him with such confidence, which was an offense to who he was.


    "If you''re wondering why I''m here and why I made you my target, someone paid for it, someone quite wealthy," he said.


    "That doesn''t matter... You are not the first to try this," Madara said.


    "Interesting, and before we start killing each other, what are you... I''ve heard many rumors about a boy who can change the colors of his eyes, walk on walls, move as fast as a cat, and even breathe fire... I admit I initially thought you were a witcher, though it was hard to believe given you look like a child." He looked with a slight smile. "But you are not a witcher... my medallion shows nothing for you... which is very strange. Tell me, what are you..." he asked directly.


    "If you want to know what I am... very well, Witcher... I am a Shinobi," Madara said calmly. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Shinobi..." He grimaced at hearing that but soon smiled. "Never heard of it... But I''ll believe you are this Shinobi... Show me what you are capable of." He said with a more serious look at the end while Madara nodded.


    A moment later, the man moved his hand to the silver sword, not knowing what Madara was, but at least he wouldn''t go wrong using a silver sword. As he grabbed it, some symbols glowed on it, showing it was a sword with glyphs.


    ''An enchanted sword...'' Madara murmured as he watched the Witcher move the sword to feel its weight and raise it as if waiting for Madara to attack.


    Meanwhile, he felt his heart racing at that moment. He was, for the first time, facing a ninja, a man created by herbs and monster mutagens, someone much more physically powerful than anything he had ever faced. Madara still felt his blood pulsing, craving the thrill of battle, urging him to activate his sharingan, but he resisted, wanting first to have the chance to face a witcher in pure battle. Since the man hadn''t taken a potion, Madara wouldn''t act with all his strength from the beginning of the fight; he wanted to know his opponent better.


    "Very well... Let''s dance... Witcher," Madara said as his black eyes narrowed. He assumed a pose of taijutsu and kenjutsu, placing a kunai in his mouth and grabbing one of the blades at his waist. He didn''t take the other blade while his other hand held a kunai.


    In the next moment, Madara burst from the ground, advancing towards his opponent, who awaited him on the other side, keeping his sword raised.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 61 – Witcher vs Shinobi 03.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    In the middle of the forest, miles away from Cintra, a battle was about to begin at that moment, as both opponents entered their fighting stances. Until now, the sounds dominating the forest had been those of small animals and birds singing in the sky, but suddenly, all fell silent.


    A child and an adult man faced each other in that space. Madara, holding a short sword and a kunai in each hand, analyzed his enemy and recognized that he certainly had the stance of a powerful warrior, greater than anyone he had ever faced before.


    The only sound Madara could now hear was his own heart beating as his blood continued to boil. He adjusted his feet, while his opponent fixed his gaze, and a millisecond later, Madara moved, exploding and lifting some small stones below him, while lunging forward like a lightning-fast ninja.


    He ran with a kunai in his mouth, a kunai in his right hand, and the short sword in his left, approaching, he jumped in the air advancing towards the enemy, while the same waited in the same posture, with Madara thrusting his sword forward while it was covered with chakra, the witcher''s sword vibrated as he made a direct and deadly move forward.


    The sound of metal resonated through the area as the silver sword with glyphs clashed against the chakra-coated short sword. Madara couldn''t help but be surprised by this while he was suspended in the air, since his chakra did nothing to that blade.


    "You''re good," said the Witcher as the sound continued to echo through the area, and Madara felt himself losing strength as he was still suspended in the air and had to retreat backward.


    And still without touching the ground, the Witcher from the School of the Viper advanced against the boy, who quickly defended himself with his kunai in the right hand and tilted it to create an opening, trying to move the enemy''s sword to the side and, with his other hand, spin his body and try to hit with the short sword by the side of the witcher.


    But, this guy was quick enough to handle it and quickly parried Madara''s new attack. Falling backward again while doing a pirouette, as soon as he touched the ground, he quickly went back to attack the man from the School of the Viper, and they rapidly began to fight in a rain of sword attacks.


    Metallic sounds began to emerge. To anyone who was watching, seeing a Witcher at that moment fighting against a child who spun in the air several times while moving his kunai and his sword, while keeping a knife in his mouth, they would be amazed seeing this kind of fight that was faster than any other human could do.


    No one could compare to these two beings trying to cut each other, in speed and swordplay, even the greatest knights of Cintra would easily fall in the middle of a fight like that. The fight continued while Madara tried to find an opening, and the same was done by the witcher wielding his sword, with it sometimes shimmering.


    "Amazing, you are much better than I imagined, but on the other hand, you are very strange, boy. What kind of training did you have to learn these skills and this form of fighting? I''ve never seen it before, this is not any vampire or any monster," he spoke, admiring, while parrying from right to left, top to bottom, trying to land blows on the opponent with the boy trying to kill him.


    "..." Madara did not respond while he was satisfied to fight someone like his current adversary, it was a satisfying feeling to see someone he didn''t need to hold back against in a direct attack. His blood was still screaming and clamoring for this fight.


    "Your speed is incredible... But at the School of the Viper we also possess great speed!" He declared, while increasing the pressure on the opponent, after all he too was a man specialized in speed, perhaps not as the School of the Cat, but certainly the School of the Viper was faster than the School of the Wolf and the School of the Bear.


    Even as he increased his speed, Madara found a slit in the enemy''s opening and scratched the man''s face with the kunai in his mouth, leaving him surprised while Madara also received a grazing cut on his arm. They did not stop to assess the damage and continued to exchange blows, with only the sound of metal persisting in that part of the forest.


    They were more than just two predators trying to eliminate each other, as there were things more important than money at stake here¡ªtheir emotions in this fight. The man certainly enjoyed challenges, which is why he loved direct attacks.


    The same could be said of Madara, as the man before him sought to hunt him. This awakened emotions that he wanted to prove worthy to bear such a name, Uchiha Madara, he had his own arrogant pride, he would not let a Witcher mock him. After all, for Madara, there was nothing in this world that could stop him, no matter if he had only 7% of his abilities.


    This continued for a while, as the only sounds in that area were of the wind being sliced and the swords of the two men, trying to cut one another, and the fight carried on just like that for the next 10 minutes.


    Blood and sparks flew through the air all the while, however, they were just light cuts, none of them landed a deep wound until, as Madara performed a spin in the air to gain strength above the witcher, the vibration suddenly responded with a signal, using the Ward immediately.


    The telekinetic explosion caught him in the air with all the space flying to move away from the witcher and even surprised, he stumbled and threw his kunai at the man almost hitting his shoulder as he moved at the last moment, but still cutting superficially. Madara fell some distance onto a rock, still in his fighting stance.


    They finally stopped after intensely fighting each other as they returned to breathing calmly. "That was good, kid, very good," he said, as there were several scratches on his body, the same could be said of Madara.


    "Enough dilly-dallying..." Madara decided to speak while still keeping his kunai in his mouth, "You want a direct fight with all our strength, then let''s do it."


    "That''s good... I wanted to test you and I bet you did the same, but this way we''ll be here all day. It''s time to use all our powers. I want to see you do those things that I''ve heard so much about, I want to see those red eyes that you''ve hidden the whole time. Not even the money I will get for your head will be worth the thrill of this battle," he spoke, laughing and satisfied.


    Plunging the sword into the ground while Madara watched from a few meters away, he pulled out two potions from a pocket behind his waist. Madara did not stop him, after all, he too wanted this fight. He wanted to prove whether he was really powerful enough to face a man like this, no matter what happened. This battle continued to be a proof for himself.


    He watched the witcher taking the potions to his mouth while opening a smile, waiting to see if this man would make him use all his strength, as the man took the two potions.


    His eyes began to darken while veins appeared on his forehead, his muscles began to grow a few millimeters, and it didn''t stop there as he took a third potion, different from before, as it was a green slime while he again grabbed his sword stuck in the ground and began to spread the liquid on the sword.


    "I hope you''re not offended, if you want me to fight with everything, I''ll use what the School of the Viper stands out for among the other Witcher schools," he said, since the specialty of his school, more than speed, was poison. His sword quickly began to glow more with that green slime shining against the sun.


    Madara saw a danger in that and maintained his smile, it was a challenge and he had to be quick and not let that touch him anymore. Then, he positioned himself, spreading his legs and taking his second silver sword, now with his two blades in each hand.


    Madara closed his eyes as he entered his stance for a second, and the next moment he opened them, revealing his two dual-toned Sharingan, while the man with dark eyes faced this with a challenge.


    "Hahahaha. Interesting, you know, for a witcher, the trade-off we make for our strength is quite costly, after all, we lose the ability to have children and even lose the emotion for many things... we become the perfect kind of weapon to kill monsters, things that not even mages can do like we do. However, when a witcher preserves a type of emotion, he clings to it and becomes almost addicted. You, boy, give me that emotion¡ªa challenge without fear of me, I can see your eyes have the same feeling. This will be an unforgettable fight." He said excitedly, after all, he could have found someone like this, only if it were another witcher, now he had encountered something unknown, something the boy called himself, a Shinobi.


    No one would hold back now, the real fight was about to begin, jutsus vs signs, who would come out alive from that place.


    Cirilla opened her eyes dazed this morning. She had a serious conversation with Mousesack the day before, something she had not revealed in the last year while Madara was instructing her on using his illusions, she not only answered his questions, but said that she would have a condition to speak the truth about what Madara was doing, which left her stunned as he was after a witcher.


    She was first surprised by a witcher being a bad man, unlike her grandmother who, although never ordered to kill Geralt, certainly despised him and for Ciri, Geralt was a model of a witcher, seeing someone act as Mousesack described made her quite furious, now Madara was after him.


    However, she talked about what she saw, the fight between them would be intense and her heart felt as if needles were piercing it, just thinking that something might happen to her closest friend.


    She slept that night murmuring the name of Madara, wanting to dream about him and see if he was alright, and she did indeed, but found Madara in the middle of a forest, something that shocked her was seeing him lying in a poisoned state, she could tell a lot from what she saw, but it was certainly a very bad vision.


    She quickly changed out of her pajamas and ran out of the room before her royal guard could react as she dashed to Mousesack hoping he could help Madara, wherever he might be.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 62 – Witcher vs Shinobi 04.

    [Chapter Size: 2500 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    [Author here: This fight deserves at least a song like Naruto Classic OST - Strong and Strike]


    "Hahahaha." The witcher began to laugh at that moment with a cheerful smile on his face. "My name is Torin, known as the viper. Boy, tell me your name, boy, before I can kill you!" He spoke, his expression strange.


    "Madara Uchiha." Madara replied, keeping his eyes fixed on his opponent, his sharingan shining like never before.


    "Let''s begin." The witcher said, and the next moment, he drew a sign at high speed. A rock that was above him flew with the explosion of Aard''s telekinesis, heading towards Madara at high speed.


    Madara quickly jumped, touching his hand to the stone as he gave a boost and somersaulted past it, stepping on the ground before advancing toward the side of the witcher.


    He began to walk around the opponent through the rocks, performing many high-speed flips like a blur here and there, passing through natural obstacles. Meanwhile, the witcher watched the child with a curious look, waiting for him to attack.


    Suddenly Madara moved his hands at high speed as he pulled ninja stars from his pockets and began to throw them with the sound of air cutting as he advanced against the witcher.


    "What are these things?" He asked, surprised, examining those things advancing against him while he had never seen such throwing objects.


    He moved his sword, striking directly at those black objects, feeling the weight of the attack. ''He threw those things just with his hands...? That is really powerful...'' He had to admit, with a look of admiration.


    "Let''s see if you can handle this..." He spoke and took his crossbow strapped to his back and began to aim at Madara, as he calculated his trajectory.


    As the bolt went at high speed towards Madara, he spun his sharingan while dodging the attack by moving his body and jumped into a tree, running through it jumping to the next and more bolts began to advance towards him, with Madara easily dodging all of them.


    "You are as fast as a snake..." The witcher spoke, keeping his eyes locked on Madara the entire time, while he continued firing bolts with his crossbow.


    Meanwhile, Madara jumped upwards passing the tree and quickly turned his body, dodging the shots and quickly took one of his Shuriken from his back, while he unlocked it and it opened forming a 4-pointed blade, he began to spin it and moved his arm throwing it.


    The witcher saw that thing flying perfectly in his direction after making a curve, with him making a surprised expression with that huge object spinning at high speed approaching. With no choice, he used the Quen sign, to create a powerful shield that blocked the attack. That caused a quite dangerous explosion as soon as both exploded.


    As soon as the shield stabilized and disappeared, the Witcher saw Madara doing several hand signs no longer in the trees, as he had arrived close to him.


    The witcher of the viper school frowned, wondering what he was doing. Quickly, Madara finished a fire jutsu and launched a torrent of flames from his mouth.


    ''This is quite dangerous,'' The Witcher murmured internally, as the flames in large quantity flew towards him, making another sign of Quen, protecting from the flames as they hit his shield hard.


    This made the scene for the Witcher to be blinded with the flames shining in front of him, as soon as the flames stopped running to another location and his shield finally stopped, showing flames burning all around him. The witcher turned quickly because a moment later, Madara jumped over the fire, quickly showing his two short swords, and once again, they entered a sword battle with flames all around, as sparks began to appear in the midst of that chaos.


    This sword fight was much more intense than the last they had, with neither of them holding back, while Madara used his two swords to parry that of the witcher.


    ''He can keep up,'' the witcher was surprised as they fought at high speed and he saw his sword glowing with glyphs embedded in it, which gave additional speed, especially since he had used a potion that strengthened his body and put him on another level.


    Madara kept up while in the middle of that fight and the witcher saw that those eyes had some kind of influence on it, after all, he watched his red eyes spinning, moving from side to side, following the entire fight and even predicting movements. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahahahaha! Interesting!" He began to laugh, excited by the intensity of the fight, as they continued with it and Madara began to move differently.


    "Hey, what are you doing?!" The witcher couldn''t be more stunned by that.


    "I''m learning your swordsmanship..." Madara spoke calmly while copying that fighting style, leaving the witcher floored with that.


    ''Where did this monster come from?'' was his only thought as he began to press harder, what kind of opponent learns your swordsmanship in the middle of your fight?!


    At one moment, the witcher found an opening and drove his sword straight into Madara''s chest... But instead of seeing blood, there was an explosion from the child''s body, with him realizing he had stabbed his sword into a log.


    ''What the hell is this!?'' He cut off that thought and quickly withdrew it, moving to the side, since all his instincts told him to turn around.


    The boy had jumped on him from that side while reappearing. Madara moved his body and spun as he got close and the Witcher even managed to defend against the first blade, but Madara cut his shoulder with the second, a bit deeper than the first fight.


    The witcher quickly began to draw a sign in the air, and a telekinetic explosion happened the next moment, while Madara fell backward passing through the flames and disappearing.


    However, as the witcher waited for Madara to appear again, he felt something coming from the other side and saw Madara coming from behind with a small knife in his hands, he was quick to draw the Igni sign, generating an explosion and catching the child, but as soon as the fire hit him, he turned into smoke and disappeared.


    "What is this...?" The witcher was surprised by this once again, with the knife falling to the ground without the Boy and again, a new Madara emerged at his side, and he hit him once more, turning into smoke, another and another Madara also appeared.


    "What''s going on... what kind of magic is this?" The witcher questioned again and more and more Madara appeared, until he began to see two at the same time.


    "He''s not using teleportation... he''s... multiplying?!" The Witcher had to exclaim, and felt new flames coming behind him, and used Quen again to protect himself from the fire attack.


    As soon as the attack had stopped, he found himself surrounded with 4 Madaras at the same time fighting against him, some did not have Kunais and used taijutsu to hit him, which struck him in the chest making him roll back, and launch Aard again, catching two and another two still advancing against him.


    ''I''m getting at a disadvantage like this...'' He murmured internally, while he saw himself losing and receiving hits in the growing numerical disadvantage, Torin focused on concentrating all his energy and experience as a witcher in finding something that could win this fight against this strange child.


    He found himself pressured as more clones appeared, he quickly began to channel. "Enough playing around," he said, while quickly drawing a sign in the air. He cast the Yrden sign, creating a magical trap that glowed in a vibrant purple tone on the ground around him.


    Some of Madara''s clones advanced, but as they crossed the Yrden''s boundary, their movement slowed drastically, as if moving underwater, Torin took advantage of this gap, delivering precise blows with his sword, dissipating those clones into clouds of smoke.


    "I''ve learned a few tricks too," Torin spoke, after all, he was over 90 years old, he had specialized in some things, even changing his Yrden to create that special effect after many decades of training.


    The original Madara saw this ability of the opponent and decided to launch another Shuriken. He jumped into the air and threw it again, the shuriken passing through the still burning fire, the witcher looked at Madara aiming for his head, he didn''t use a sign this time, after all, he was running low on energy, and dodged.


    But then something emerged, as he passed by the shuriken, it exploded and a Madara came out of it, aiming his short sword towards the man''s face and with his sword in the other hand from that side, he couldn''t do it in time, as he saw the blade running towards him.


    Madara was surprised when he drove the sword into the hand that the witcher used to defend from his attack, stopping just inches from his eye, with the hand gushing a lot of blood.


    "You bastard... that hurt a lot, but it''s over and it was fun." He spoke and moved his hand with the sword over Madara who was still trapped with the sword embedded in the witcher''s hand, while even with the sword stuck, he managed to squeeze Madara''s hand shut.


    Madara sensed the danger as soon as he saw that sword coming towards him, his sharingan spun at that moment, as he moved his body at the last instant dodging the attack while the sword grazed his arm, he quickly kicked with a chakra-coated leg making the witcher fall backward as teeth came out of his mouth.


    The witcher and Madara fell backwards. "You''re making things so much fun!" The man spoke laughing as he got up and Madara did a backflip. His gaze fell on the arm, with the cut.


    "Hahahaha! My poison will soon start to take effect, will you even manage to kill me, boy?" The witcher taunted, as he quickly took another potion from his pocket and drank it while dodging a Kunai with Madara trying to prevent this.


    "I don''t even know if I''ll survive this, but I want this fight to be epic!!" The witcher spoke as new veins began to swell throughout his body, with his skin even turning darker.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!!!" An animalistic roar came from the witcher while Madara frowned, his sword glowing while his hand began to bleed black blood, like a slime.


    "Let''s continue our fight!!!" The witcher shouted and took the initiative to attack Madara, while moving through the still burning flames and Madara also advanced with his swords, the fight once again continued.


    "We must go!!!" Ciri immediately shouted in the druid''s laboratory, she seemed desperate to the point of crying.


    "I know, but you need to focus where you saw Madara." Mousesack asked hoping she would do that.


    "I''m trying!!!" She spoke while quickly closing her eyes, hoping her strange powers could tell where Madara would be on a map in front of them.


    She pointed her finger searching for the place and while Mousesack watched, he saw the princess''s finger glow green with a small light, and it began to move on its own until it stopped at a point.


    "HERE!!!" She shouted immediately, while Mousesack looked a bit astonished and it seemed the princess hadn''t noticed that.


    "Alright... Let''s go there!" Mousesack pictured the location, before creating a portal going to it while Ciri herself ran after.


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the fire was almost extinguished at that moment with just a few embers left. A man stood in front of a body thrown on the ground, specifically that of a child. He was breathing heavily and looked at the child while his blood, still being a dark slime, dripped all the time. There were many more cuts all over his body, even though he had taken a third potion that made him stronger. The child still beat him in battle.


    "To think that I''m going to die here, but at least I took you with me, child," He spoke, knowing that he wouldn''t survive after having taken three potions and with all his cuts, even missing some fingers and losing one of his ears, during the fight. He would die either from bleeding out or from the effects of the potions in his body.


    "Even with the poison in your body... You still managed to dodge all my blows, however, that cut I made earlier finally paralyzed you, and now you''re dying there," the Witcher said, claiming victory while still struggling to breathe.


    However, what he didn''t see were small balls tied to his legs that suddenly released small flames. He looked down quickly and saw that, surprised, and before he could react, the balls exploded into smoke.


    The child who was on the ground suddenly got up, doing flips and pirouettes backwards, moving away while the witcher, still dazed, raised his sword expecting the attack. Madara, still jumping back, began to launch stars into the smoke where the Witcher was.


    The Witcher began to defend quickly with his sword as some stars passed by his side. He even found it strange, since the child had never missed before, but continued defending as more projectiles came towards him and more and more passed by his side. Suddenly, steel wires began to appear in the air with those weapons flying back behind him.


    "He''s trying to set a trap for me!" He quickly thought and tried to draw a sign in the air. However, wires emerged at that moment with them closing around all the trees behind him, confining him and grabbing while he was immediately thrown back until he hit a tree, with wires holding him to it.


    "I''m trapped," he murmured and looked at the child in front of him while holding tens of steel wires in both hands and even in his mouth, holding him in a way he had never imagined anyone doing.


    "This kid..." the witcher couldn''t have been more surprised. "He planned this from the beginning!" What shocked him at this moment were not Madara''s strange abilities, but he realized that Madara did everything on purpose throughout the fight, even injuring himself to make him lower his guard, and now he fell into the trap of a child who is not even 10 years old.


    "So this is where I''m going to die," he said, as he saw Madara quickly drop the wires and start making hand seals.


    "Fire Technique: Dragon Fire Technique!" As soon as he completed it, flames began to emerge from his mouth, running along the wires still binding the Witcher. The flames reached the man who didn''t even have time to scream as he was enveloped and cremated by the flames, while he died twisted, the flames were exploding up to the same tree going back into the forest.


    The flames continued for a while, until Madara saw the charred man lying on the ground, dead.


    "Finally," he said, satisfied with his victory.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 63 – War.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara sighed as he surveyed the chaotic scene, with fire consuming the entire forest in front of him, growing ever larger, while the area around him was littered with ninja weapons. He noticed a sword still gleaming on the ground, attached to it a silver necklace with a viper emblem.


    "At least this will be useful..." Madara said in a weary tone.


    A system message appeared, and without hesitation, he clicked to reap many benefits from defeating such an opponent, evolving as his chakra reserves swelled alarmingly. ''This will be very useful...'' Madara murmured as he began to remove the threads from his mouth, with the witcher dead, there was no longer any reason to keep these useless threads.


    Now stronger, he distributed his chakra throughout his body, a technique he used to counteract the poison''s effects. His training over the past year had opened some doors for him, and Madara had learned that he could hold off poisons and had even asked Mousesack to assist him many times, obtaining low-level poisons and escalating to deadly ones as Madara progressed.


    Madara approached the sword on the ground in the middle of the area and picked it up. There was also an iron sword, probably charred, next to the fallen body, but as far as he could see, it bore no runes; it was just a good blade, which wasn''t very useful to him. So, he strapped the sword to his back and picked up a paper, then began to leave the area, heading towards the forest.


    ''This guy was hired... but hid the gold somewhere if he got any in advance...'' Madara reasoned as he continued walking, but soon set that thought aside since there was no way for him to find that money.


    While walking, he could still feel the poison''s effects, but he kept moving forward, prepared to head to Cintra, able to endure a few more days with the poison.


    However, just as he was about to start leaping through the trees to return to the capital, he noticed a disturbance in the forest, prompting him to grab one of his last kunais along with the only remaining short sword he had, the silver one.


    Then the space continued to distort about 100 meters away, and a burst of magic occurred with a portal appearing, and in the next moment, a girl ran past him.


    "Wait, Ciri! It could be dangerous!" Mousesack exclaimed, coming out of the portal soon after.


    Cirilla ignored Mousesack and continued to scan the forest for any sign of Madara, as a huge wildfire raged in the distance. "Madara must be there!" She exclaimed.


    "I''m here." Then a figure landed in front of her, startling her slightly as Mousesack approached. He looked at them both with a raised eyebrow. "What are you doing here?" he asked, crossing his arms after he had put away his weapons.


    Cirilla responded before Mousesack, looking at him as she approached with a concerned gaze, assessing if Madara was alright. "I had a dream about you! I saw that you would be poisoned," she exclaimed. "So I asked Uncle Mousesack for help, you''re poisoned!" She accused in the last part, while Madara raised an eyebrow.


    ''Well, she''s not wrong...'' Mandara considered as he looked at the surprised girl.


    "What happened to you, boy?" Mousesack stepped closer, shifting his gaze from the boy to look forward as the forest burned in the distance. "That sword, did you manage to defeat the enemy?" He asked, glancing at the necklace tied to the sword nearly as tall as Madara.


    "Yes, as you can see, a witcher from the School of the Viper," Madara spoke while Cirilla looked at him suspiciously. He turned his gaze back to her. "I''m poisoned if you want to know..." He said as she widened her eyes.


    "Are you going to die?!" She exclaimed, slightly frightened.


    "I will." Madara spoke dryly. "In a week..." He clarified, after all, his chakra was so powerful that a poison that would kill a person in 5 minutes, he could withstand for that long.


    "Good job, boy. But we need to address this quickly..." Mousesack spoke seriously and then looked ahead. "Just wait a moment, while I go and stop this fire." He said, heading towards the flames, leaving Madara and Cirilla behind.


    "Are you really okay?" Cirilla asked, her voice filled with concern.


    "Yes." He replied simply.


    "How was the fight? Did you really defeat a witcher like Geralt?" She suddenly shifted from her tone of concern to one of curiosity.


    "Challenging... if you must know... I''ve never faced anyone so powerful before." Madara admitted, though he could take pride in having taken down a witcher of many years at just the age of eight.


    He looked back at the girl and had an idea. "Can you use your abilities...? I need to know where the witcher stored his money." Madara asked, while Cirilla looked at him and nodded.


    She closed her eyes and reopened them ten seconds later. "It''s near a waterfall, there''s a tree with red leaves at the edge of it, the place is so beautiful! Can you take me there?" She asked, then remembered she had to mention where the money was. "The witcher buried the box of gold coins beneath the tree." She said, and he nodded, memorizing this in his mind.


    Mousesack spent some time clearing the fire from the forest, and finally, he returned. "Let''s go, we need to treat your poison." Mousesack said and opened a portal with his staff right after, Madara looked at the portal with distaste but ended up following Cirilla; he didn''t want to spend days in that condition traveling to the capital after just arriving.


    Entering the portal, they appeared in front of Cintra''s castle while the people around noticed the three emerging, with Madara trying not to vomit and they went straight to Mousesack''s Laboratory.


    Cirilla stayed there while they tried to find a cure for the poison, studying Madara''s blood. It took a few hours until they finally found a way to combat and neutralize the poison.


    "It''s amazing how your energy can have negative effects on your body..." Mousesack remarked.


    Mousesack gave Madara some ideas about his chakra, which led him to develop new abilities from Mousesack''s feedback. So much so, he managed to learn the transformation jutsu, but somehow, he could only transform into objects, not people. However, it was still something he learned outside the system, which was quite good for him.


    So much so that he used this jutsu to transform his original form into a shuriken and throw it at the wizard, almost killing him with it. Additionally, Madara began to develop his chakra even more than usual, as a druid, Mousesack had a stronger connection with spirituality than the mages.


    Madara continued the treatment after this and ended up spending the night in the castle, sleeping in the laboratory while finishing cleaning all the poison from his blood. When he woke up the next day, he found himself next to a chair filled with the little girl with platinum blonde hair.


    He looked at her for a moment, admitting to himself that she really did care about him, which made him crack a small smile, just as she opened her eyes at that moment.


    "You smiled!" she accused him immediately. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Mandara closed the smile the next moment, looking at her as if he hadn''t done anything and she was seeing things, "I don''t know what you''re talking about..." he said, somewhat proudly.


    "No, you smiled. I saw you smiling!" She shouted again as if it was a victory to see Madara smile.


    "It was an illusion I put on you," he said in a neutral tone.


    "No! I was pretending to be asleep to spy on you!" she exclaimed.


    "I don''t believe it, I saw you were drooling," Mandara teased.


    "Drooling? I was not drooling!" she quickly denied, while Madara nodded, acknowledging that she was quickly changing the subject.


    After that, they stayed a while longer as Mousesack returned to speak with Madara. It seemed that Cintra had indeed entered a state of war, with everything stirred up and countless crows leaving the castle to contact all the nobles to summon their vassals.


    Sodden still strongly accused Cintra of attacking the king in an assassination attempt. Therefore, nobles from all corners of the kingdom were called to the capital with a call to arms.


    Over the next month, Madara attended some of these meetings. He met Lord Hugkil, a noble from the south whom he had saved over a year ago from the atrocious ghoul. The man arrived with his family, always maintaining a cheerful expression and demeanor. "Madara, it''s been a while since I''ve seen you. I heard about the things that happened in the capital and must say it was incredible to hear all that," he said with a smile, while his eldest son remained silent, looking at Madara with caution.


    ''Be careful with your brother...'' He still remembered Madara''s words and didn''t understand them, even thinking that Madara might want to do something to his family, despite never having seen him again.


    The youngest son, meanwhile, stared at Madara with intense eyes, but Madara did not care, believing the boy was just an insect unworthy of his attention.


    This was a meeting in the audience hall, while Madara watched the nobles approach the queen and make their oaths for war, although many there were greedy for the Chip family''s properties, since their family had lost all titles and rights, the lands belonged to the crown, but everyone knew the queen could not handle it alone.


    His gaze finally fell on the next man making his war oath, and as soon as he finished, Madara and this man exchanged a glance for a second, both with a hostile shimmer, as the man quickly returned to his place, leaving Madara''s gaze behind.


    Cirilla approached Madara at that moment, "Why did you two look at each other like that?" She noticed both of them staring.


    "He is the father of Junlian Rushford, who was killed by the wizard, but the man wants his revenge against me, yet he hasn''t been very successful, after all, he was the one who hired the witcher to kill me," Madara explained, leaving Cirilla shocked.


    He knew this because he had taken the contract from the witcher''s clothing while they fought, unnoticed. It was a bounty order he had received, a form of contract so that neither party would misunderstand what they expected from the service, both signing the sheet. Witchers used this when the reward was much higher than usual.


    He could use this against the noble by going to the queen, but it would be pointless. So, he kept silent, as he could retaliate in another way, and it would not be pretty. Cintra entering another political crisis with one of the great nobles after being at war.


    The meeting ended, and finally, the armies began to organize over the next few months. The greatest force of Cintra was all concentrated to the east, and the queen herself, along with East, would lead the battle force for Cintra, with an army of 15,000 men.


    Madara stayed in the capital, still training, now that he had received a greater reward than any other, trying to become stronger and get accustomed to his new jutsus and knowledge.

 Chapter 64 – Vilgefortz’s Plans.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Somewhere distant, in a laboratory in a cave far from any human contact, a man in a wizard''s cloak and even his aura showed he was a wizard, was looking at a pile of scrolls.


    ¡°Anything, my lord¡­.¡± Lydia van Bredevoort, Vilgefortz of Roggeveen''s assistant and personal secretary, approached her lord cautiously.


    ¡°I am just looking at reports about the war that started last year between Cintra and Sodden...¡± he commented.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking at that last week as you do every month since it started...?¡± the woman questioned, receiving a cold look from the man.


    She immediately shrank back at the wizard''s gaze. ¡°Sorry, Lord Vilgefortz... I didn''t mean to sound questioning...¡± she spoke with a sincere tone of apology, while the man looked at her and sighed.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay... This is the only war happening in the north at this moment, so I¡¯m interested in every new detail, after all, Cintra has so many interesting things... that I almost want to root for them,¡± he commented.


    ¡°Do you intend to take the girl...?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°No... or at least until I have a great opportunity, I will keep her in Cintra... It will be a good opportunity when the south starts its expansion to the north, but with Emhyr finally assuming the throne of Nilfgaard... he will start gathering the troops and I believe in 2 years, he will start the expansion,¡± he commented as the gears of his mind began to turn.


    ¡°Are you keeping in touch with the Nilfgaardian emperor?¡± the woman asked.


    ¡°Yes... I¡¯m trying to convince him to attack the north, especially Cintra... I¡¯m convincing him about the prophecy of the elder blood, where it will be Cirilla¡¯s son who will rule the world...¡± he spoke with a smile.


    ¡°So...¡± the woman or Vilgefortz¡¯s assistant, supposed¡­.


    ¡°Exactly... the fool is thirsty for power, not that I can blame him, after all, even I want it, but he intends to have a child with his own daughter, hoping that this child will be the ruler of the world...¡± he said.


    ¡°You too...¡± the woman said with a hint of jealousy at that moment, after all, she was completely in love with her magical tutor and has been dedicating her life to him since then.


    ¡°No... I don¡¯t intend to have a child, but still... I want to use the power of her blood for my own benefits, that would make me even more powerful...¡± the man spoke with a tone of greed, imagining the future possibilities with Ciri¡¯s power by his side.


    ¡°Why not take her easily? You are the most powerful wizard in the entire north, you could do it with ease...¡± she commented.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, if I take her now, it would be easily discovered and the entire north would be after me, whether kings or even my colleagues from Aretuza...¡± he commented, after all, he couldn¡¯t simply make a move against her so openly. ¡°...but, that won¡¯t stop me if I have enough distraction along with the destruction of Cintra, and I¡¯m creating this opportunity, in the end, I just intend to use Emhyr to give me the power to control not only Nilfgaard but all the kingdoms of the north,¡± he said with a tone of cunning.


    ¡°Do you believe in the prophecy imposed on the girl?¡± Lydia asked curiously.


    ¡°Prophecies are always difficult to understand, it has been around for a long time, maybe her blood will really dominate the world, but that doesn¡¯t mean someone can do it for her...¡± he commented with a dark tone.


    ¡°I understand... I will be waiting for any command to go to Cintra, Lord Vilgefortz.¡± His assistant spoke with admiration.


    ¡°Yes... the war is not the moment to act... Cintra is concentrating most of its forces in the east, with the queen fighting Sodden,¡± he said, opening a map while placing some points representing the armies of both sides, but being in Cintra¡¯s territory. ¡°Sodden has gained some territory since the war started. But Cintra managed to move a considerable part of its troops, even with some nobles destroyed and many dissatisfied due to the events of two years ago...¡± he spoke, pointing to the map and continued.


    ¡°Many nobles seek to take lands from a family called Chip, accused of treason, and are striving to please the queen, so the war has stalled...¡± he spoke calmly.


    ¡°Did you hear about what happened to Sodden... their king has half of his face burned and the wizard Vuty (OC), ended up burned alive... Aretuza had to send another wizard and even conduct an investigation.¡± Lydia said.


    ¡°Yes... no one knows exactly who cast the fire magic... since no one managed to capture the signature of the magic used... but this did not bring such serious accusations against Cintra, after all, what was a king doing in front of a portal that led straight to the capital of Cintra... Cintra was not punished by the Northern Council, but they also did not prevent Sodden from pursuing their claim through war...¡± Vilgefortz of Roggeveen said and opened another scroll.


    ¡°Besides... I have a strong suspicion that one person did this... since we removed the girl Cirilla... there is another boy who captivates me as well.¡± He began.


    ¡°That Madara...?¡± She recalled two years ago when she first heard about the boy.


    ¡°Yes... He has done many things since then... which makes me think he has some kind of ability that is unknown to this world... I personally went to some places where magic had been released... You know how impossible it is for any child to release magic... but he did it in such a strange and effective way.¡± He said.


    ¡°It should be impossible...¡± Lydia said, knowing that no one without decades of study in magic could do such a thing. ¡°But does he possess a power unknown to us?¡± She asked curiously.


    ¡°Yes... I have been keeping an eye on him since I started hearing news about him from our spies... In the last year he has done nothing but stay in the capital, he is almost unseen, and some say he is a ghost, others believe he is an invention of the royalty to scare their enemies, and others believe he is a secret weapon that the queen unleashes like a hunting dog.¡± He spoke about the rumors, after all, Madara had done nothing in the last year but train.


    ¡°What are your plans for him, Lord Vilgefortz?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I have not yet formulated the details until the time comes... but I intend to use him as well, especially after some research about the boy... But he has not been inactive in the last two years, because a year ago, before the war began... he killed a Witcher from the Viper school...¡±


    ¡°A Witcher?! He is just a child!¡± The woman exclaimed, surprised by this.


    ¡°Yes, believe it or not, he was only 8 years old, and he killed an experienced Witcher... do you understand my interest now?¡± He said, looking at another scroll with the image of Madara with his sharingan drawn on a paper.


    ¡°...¡± She was speechless.


    ¡°There is also something very interesting... These powers are a kind of lineage, a boy born with super strength, speed, comparable to a higher vampire, able to release fire from his mouth, change the color of his eyes, and even rumors that he can multiply, something I had never seen beyond reading in ancient tomes. And the main thing... he was born with all this power, he didn¡¯t need to study chaos magic or undergo a herb test like the Witchers.¡± He commented with a smile, thinking about what that blood hides.


    ¡°Lineage...?¡± The assistant murmured softly.


    ¡°Yes, and I went after this name in the last year... Uchiha... a strange name, almost never mentioned... but then I started to see very interesting things about him... this name was mentioned by Magister Alzur (OC).¡± He commented.


    ¡°Magister Alzur? The man who created the herb test more than 400 years ago?¡± The woman asked.


    ¡°Yes, in fact, there was a mention of the Uchihas at that time and I started looking for everything, in the last few months, this was the reason I was hardly in the laboratory during that time, I went to the Kaedwen Mountains, tried to find evidence in Skellige, and searched archives in Novigrad. I even explored ancient ruins in Toussaint, where I found some drawings.¡± He spoke as he picked up a book and continued.


    ¡°This family really existed in this world... it was considered a kind of clan. It seems that they are the reason Magister Alzur began to develop the herb test, intriguing, isn''t it? But I still don¡¯t know what he saw in this clan...¡± He said, looking at his notes.


    ¡°But something strange started to happen... They were famous and began to be erased from history as soon as the clan mysteriously disappeared... No one knows, and something is behind this... I just don''t know the reason for their motives.¡± He said, turning the page. ¡°Madara''s parents were killed when he was a child and he was placed in an orphanage in Cintra... they also carried this name that seemed to hide from the world. The boy seemed ordinary until he was six years old... when he simply disappeared and returned months later with blood-red eyes. It was at this moment that he started a war with the gangs and was even captured by a mage, he killed that mage, it''s a shame I couldn''t get the location of the laboratory where Madara ended up, I was very interested.¡±


    ¡°An ancient lineage...¡± she commented, imagining how her master would be interested in this as well.


    ¡°Yes... and I believe that this Madara and Cirilla are connected by the law of destiny... But soon I will have both of them.¡± He said.


    ¡°But he is just an ordinary boy without any status... wouldn''t it be easy to take him now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not yet... it''s too soon and if you saw the strength he demonstrates in all the failed assassination attempts made against him, even a Witcher cannot defeat him... So if I were to do it, it would draw a lot of attention and I wouldn¡¯t be able to get him before being identified, besides, the queen and her council have plans for him... and you would be shocked if you knew about them.¡± He said before opening a sinister smile. ¡°But we are lucky that Cintra will soon be destroyed, we just have to find a way to prolong this war to make both nations spend many resources in this fight, which will greatly facilitate the Nilfgaardian invasion.¡± He concluded.


    ¡°Whatever your decision, Master Vilgefortz, you will have great success, and I will do anything for you.¡± She said with admiration for her master''s plans and the man she admired the most.


    ¡°Yes, my dear assistant... soon... we will make the first moves that will make me the greatest power on this continent...¡± He said, taking out another image and placing it next to Madara. ¡°When I capture these two children and use them, I could even consider myself a god among mortals...¡± He said, looking at the image of two children and then back at the map with pieces representing the armies. ¡°But first, these countries must be destroyed.¡± He said as he slapped the pieces, knocking them to the ground, a demonstration of his own ambitions, whether they were against Cintra, Sodden, or the fool of Nilfgaard, he would use them all. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 65 – 10% of System.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    In the far east of Cintra, a huge military camp was established in the western area of the region, with thousands of tents. In one particularly prominent tent, a meeting was currently taking place with the commanders of Cintra.


    "We have been in this damned war for over a year, and we have only reclaimed half of our territories..." Calanthe stood among her men, looking at the map and feeling frustrated with the situation that had unfolded over a year on the battlefield.


    "We are doing everything to win this war, my queen..." One of the nobles spoke.


    "We are making them taste Cintra, they will retreat soon." Another man said.


    "But it''s still not enough..." Calanthe commented, still slightly disgusted with the situation.


    "Why don''t we start with a total attack... we''ve been at this for a year, and it will take another three if we continue like this." Lord Rushford commented among the group.


    "I appreciate your suggestion, my lord... but a total attack, even if we emerge victorious... We will lose a lot, and Sodden feels the same, after all, they have not launched such an attack. We will be open for other nations from the north and south to attack if we enter such a situation..." Mousesack commented beside the queen.


    "Perhaps we should just hand over the princess..." One of the nobles said timidly.


    "What did you say, Lord Stone!? What nonsense!" Another noble angrily responded to the suggestion, causing everyone to glare.


    "Calm down!" Calanthe exclaimed as everyone fell silent a moment later.


    "We will not hand over my granddaughter to anyone, especially not for Cintra to lose its power as an independent kingdom, heard? And if I hear such a thing again, I swear I will put the noble in question in the middle of a cell!" She growled as the man shrunk back.


    "Now let''s end this meeting now and continue it tomorrow, when you are cooler-headed and can finally give us useful suggestions for getting Cintra out of this situation!" She spoke again as everyone started to leave the tent.


    Except for one noble who exclaimed to Lord Stone, which made Calanthe raise her eyebrow at him as she approached. "My queen... I wanted to know, my family has been one of the great families that served the royalty of Cintra for generations and contributed much in this war... you know... I have a son the age of your granddaughter and we never had the honor of having royal blood in our family..." He said, and Calanthe sighed at this bloodsucker.


    "Thank you for your victory in the western valley, you really contributed to Cintra''s victory in that area and you will be negotiated... But my granddaughter is not up for negotiation, understand that, my lord. Could you please leave us?" She asked and the man, despite his frustrated expression, nodded and bowed before leaving.


    "These guys are a bunch of greedy men..." Eist spoke beside her, as Calanthe nodded.


    "If my deceased daughter, Pavetta, had given birth to a son as well... We wouldn''t be in a situation where all the nobles see my granddaughter as a chance to ascend to the throne of Cintra, whether internal or external nobles..." Calanthe murmured.


    "This will always happen, until the day of your granddaughter''s wedding, everyone will see a chance to assume power in Cintra through Princess Cirilla..." Mousesack commented.


    "What do you suggest, that I do what you have been telling me about in recent months?" She raised an eyebrow at him.


    "You know he is the best option for the future of Cintra..." Mousesack commented.


    "He cannot become king, you know he is a boy who appeared out of nowhere, made many enemies among the nobility, how do you think Cintra will accept this?" Calanthe looked at Mousesack seriously.


    "Then let him earn merits for himself... Call him to the war, I''m sure he can help achieve victory, give him the status and lands of the Chip family if he can find a solution to the war..." Mousesack insisted.


    "Skellige will support this decision, of course he has to prove that strength to our warriors..." Eist decided to speak.


    "..." Calanthe remained silent for a moment, just listening to those words.


    "Remember that he defeated a witcher... at just 8 years old... Can you imagine the potential this boy possesses, what he will be able to do when fully developed... And he is perfectly human, we''re not talking about a witcher, vampire, or monster, the boy is powerful with the body of an ordinary human, he can have children like anyone else." Mousesack spoke, seeing Madara as a potential witcher, but what he saw in the forest... the child defeating the same, being just a precocious child... and Mousesack felt how he had grown stronger, after all, Madara emerged from that fight with an aura even more dangerous than before...


    "Yes, about that unknown power you mentioned..." Calanthe murmured.


    "Say what you will, but you know what your granddaughter is like and you know that in a few years she may not see Madara as her best friend the way she admires him... You want the day to come when you hear news that your granddaughter has run off with the boy and you know the boy is very good at hiding. And will you send the royal guard force? You know that not even Lord Commander Varys stands a chance against the boy, don''t you?" Eist spoke.


    "..." Calanthe looked at the two men thoughtfully. "What do you suggest then? How can we make an unknown, nameless boy, become the king of Cintra?" She asked, as absurd as that seemed.


    "Summon him to the war. He will contribute enough for no one to question your decision..." Mousesack spoke.


    "..." Calanthe was initially thoughtful about all this, after all, this spoke of the future of the country her ancestors built, and even about the ancient blood that ran in her veins, by handing it over to this boy.


    "Remember that the boy has his own lineage... It''s not as if Cirilla is losing out, if your great-grandchildren are born with the strength of Madara, you will have the most powerful kingdom on the continent in a few decades, after all, the boy can survive any situation... What kinds of kings will Cintra start to have in this case..." Mousesack seemed to read Calanthe''s mind as he said these words.


    "Alright... if the boy proves himself powerful enough to end this war, I will make him a hero earning high status in the kingdom." Calanthe said. "I want you to prepare a letter for the capital and summon the boy here." She requested while Mousesack nodded and left the room.


    "You won''t regret this, Calanthe." Eist commented beside her.


    "I hope you''re right, Eist." Elka commented, watching the mage leave the tent, passing by the royal guards.


    Meanwhile, in the capital, Madara was at his house, hanging upside down from a tree as he concentrated on controlling his chakra, after all, he had received such a large amount that it tripled his previous level of chakra before the fight against the witcher, he also managed to increase it even further, developing his chakra on his own and developed 1% more without the system rewarding him, making Madara not feel so dependent on this system as he had imagined.


    But it was good to have the system as well, after all, he didn''t want to go through all the troubles the Uchihas had to go through to achieve the mangekyou sharingan and especially the eternal, first because he didn''t want to kill the most important person to him and second because he doubted there was another eye of the same level for him to transplant to his in this world, so he hoped the system would do it for him.


    If he could measure his current strength against his self from a year ago, he would say he could easily defeat the witcher, since he could even launch 50 clones at the same time. With him easily killing the witcher.


    He didn''t take the money where that witcher had buried it, after all, he left it at the place where Cirilla told him to use in the future, intending to take it in case of an emergency. Madara also continued with the sword he took, he kept it in his house, and found out he couldn''t use those glyphs, but the symbols of chaos helped him understand fuuinjutsu better and along with the reward he got for killing the witcher, he was close to developing a storage scroll, conducting many experiments for it in the last months.


    Regarding the war, he did not get involved while it was being fought with Queen Calanthe commanding her men, but there was nothing for him to do then, so he stayed training and studying in Mousesack''s library, as he was given the freedom to do so while providing support to the queen on the battlefield. However, he was satisfied with his development, after all, he had achieved an additional 2% in the system and another 1% on his own, reaching 10% of the system, but his chakra had at least nearly five times more chakra than before, he felt much more powerful.


    But not to the point of stopping a war... After all, he was 9 years old, and would be 10 in the next few days, Cintra would be attacked by Nilfgaard when Cirilla would be 12... so it''s just over 2 years before this kingdom becomes a ruin.


    Not that he wanted that to happen, but Madara could not stop 40 or 50 thousand soldiers alone, which makes the fate of Cintra inevitable. He could only do what was most important, protect his little and only friend, who became so due to the persistence she had with him.


    Speaking of her, Madara, still with his eyes closed, could hear the sounds of wood striking against each other at that moment, and it was none other than a small fight in the courtyard of his mansion near where the original Madara was, because there was a clone fighting a girl at that moment.


    Madara always placed a clone for the girl to fight with as much intensity as she could handle, after all, knowing the power of the ancient blood, she could adapt to any scenario, which is what made her become as strong as a witcher in Kaer Morhen, even without undergoing any herb trials.


    The Madara clone showed no mercy, after all, this was a good way for her to get strong and know how to take care of herself for her future trials. He began to press her the next moment while Cirilla was forced to take steps back as she tried to gain balance with Madara''s pressure.


    In an opening that Madara created, he tried to hit her, but somehow the girl managed to raise her sword in time and parry Madara''s blow, but this made her lose her posture on the opposite side, while Madara struck again and swept her leg from the other side, making her fall to the ground while keeping the sword at her neck.


    Cirilla looked at him, frustrated, but did not complain. "Let''s go again." She requested, but the clone with a neutral look simply exploded into smoke, with the wooden sword in its hand falling to the ground and the original Madara approached.


    "It''s been good enough for today, Ciri. Let''s head back to the castle." He spoke as Cirilla knew Madara would not be convinced otherwise and nodded. She trained every day, and Madara could see her progress much greater than any other 9-year-old child, she might even be better than all the squires of the royal guard.


    "Alright..." She spoke looking at the clothes she had replaced the casual princess dress with a leather training outfit, like any squire would wear.


    Madara nodded, before picking her up and beginning to head back to the castle with the princess on his back.


    ----


    ------System------ S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Power Peak: 10%


    Chakra: 7000 Chakra (Equivalent to an Early Jonin.)


    Note: Chakra is the vital energy used to perform Jutsus. It must be managed carefully.


    Sharingan: 2 Tomoe.


    Note 1 Tomoe: Allows enhanced perception and the ability to anticipate basic movements of the enemy.


    Note 2 Tomoe: Further enhances ocular abilities, can use Genjutsu.


    ----


    Raccoon here: As you can see, he hasn''t unlocked his third tomoe, I''ll leave that for the future, and as you know, the percentage is not something logical, because I didn''t want to make a powerful character from childhood... And I just created this system for the story from the beginning, because it bothers me a lot, the conditions for him to achieve the more powerful eyes of the sharingan...


    * 40% of the system, he receives the Mangekyou.


    * 80% of the system, he receives the Eternal Mangekyou.


    From the 3% since he achieved, Madara learned more about Fuuinjutsu knowledge and I am still thinking about the 2 jutsus he also received, but I''m not exactly sure what to put... if anyone has a suggestion, it can''t be too powerful jutsus, up to a Rank C is manageable...

 Chapter 66 – Eastern War 01.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Several days had passed while Madara was in Mousesack''s laboratory, reading some books while Cirilla did the same a few meters away. She seemed to have gotten used to studying ever since Madara came to the castle, and it was a very common sight to see the girl stop to read a book when she wasn''t training. This almost surprised her servant and royal guards if they compared the old princess Cirilla with the new one. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why are you reading about dragons?!" Cirilla asked curiously, looking at Madara''s book in surprise.


    "Dragons are one of the most mysterious creatures in this world. I''m curious to see their descriptions. So when I encounter some, I will be a bit familiar with them," Madara commented while keeping his eyes on the book, focused on its content.


    Dragons were something he hadn''t seen in the games, at least not in the third one, so he was interested in encountering them. This book was a good reference for him. There were reports that they assumed human forms and had great magical power, much greater than wizards. No one could deal with a dragon alone, perhaps ancient vampires and even demons. Madara didn''t believe that gods would descend into this world, so he didn''t include them either.


    "You will encounter dragons?!" Cirilla looked at him with wide eyes, full of admiration.


    "Maybe. I plan to explore the world in the future. They say dragons are probably in the northern mountains. So that will be one of the places I''ll visit," he said, closing the book easily with his Sharingan, while Cirilla watched his Sharingan deactivate.


    She nodded silently, looking thoughtful, until she was about to speak to him. But the door to the laboratory opened at that moment, with one of the royal guards appearing with a letter in his hands.


    "Madara Uchiha... This is for you; it''s a royal order," the guard said while Madara looked a bit surprised at this. After all, what did the queen want with him after a year of fighting against Sodden in the east?


    Madara nodded and took the letter while the royal guard left the room, with Cirilla looking curiously at her grandmother''s letter, but she waited for Madara to open it.


    "..." Madara broke the royal seal and began to read the content.


    "What does it say?!" Cirilla asked impatiently after Madara read it without showing any emotion, while lowering the letter the next moment.


    "Your grandmother wants me in the war..." he said.


    "Really?! Why so suddenly?" Cirilla murmured.


    "I don''t know, maybe because of the long ongoing war and wars cost money... Maybe she wants to end the war quickly and needs my help..." Madara murmured.


    "So you will go?" Cirilla asked, and Madara nodded.


    "I''ve been in this city for two years... it''s a good opportunity to stretch my legs, besides doing some tasks and taking down some monsters in the region..." Madara commented while Cirilla pouted.


    "I won''t be able to train like before..." she murmured.


    "Even so, you''ll be fine, so don''t complain..." Madara said. "There are squires for you to train with too."


    "They are weak... I beat all of them..." she complained.


    "Then fight the royal guards, I''m sure they will be greatly honored to fight against the pale princess," Madara mocked.


    "Who are you calling pale?!" She stomped her foot in childish fury.


    "Anyway, I''m leaving, we won''t see each other for the next few months, goodbye." Madara said simply.


    "Wait!!" she shouted, but he simply turned into smoke the next moment before she could finish.


    "It was just a clone...!" she murmured, increasing her pout, dissatisfied with Madara''s departure, something he used to do.


    Meanwhile, Madara opened his eyes in his mansion while he was training with fuuinjutsu when he felt the memories of the clone. He got up and started getting ready, while more than 20 clones spread around the mansion were undone at that moment, with Madara absorbing all the knowledge.


    He went to the storage and took many ninja tools stored there. Madara had stocked them up a lot over the year to be able to store them in his scrolls as soon as he mastered this type of fuuinjutsu.


    He had developed a bit and managed to create two scrolls, but they had a great limitation, holding only a few things that would fit in a bag, each of them, but enough to keep at least 20 shurikens, 100 kunais, and hundreds of ninja stars. He also took the witcher''s sword, after all, he might as well steal it while he was away.


    After everything was ready, he placed his short swords behind his waist and some weapons strapped to his body, while the scrolls were in holsters on his waist. He wore dark clothing and also put on a mask, prepared to travel west.


    He left at that moment, as it wasn''t even dark yet. Even though the queen had arranged a carriage with guards to escort him, he refused, of course, and headed for the city walls, reaching the forest where he began running through the trees at full speed.


    He stopped when he thought he should rest a bit and eat, while the next day he continued his journey crossing some mountains until he finally began to emerge in the East. He rested another night, sleeping in a tree while eating a rabbit he had hunted, and resumed his journey, seeing numerous tents in the distance, with another camp in the distance belonging to Sodden. So he ran towards the first camp.


    There were at least 13 or 14 thousand soldiers there, even replenishing soldiers throughout the year, thousands must have fallen in the battles they fought, and the camp''s atmosphere was filled with burned bodies as they fell.


    Madara didn''t want to be seen before speaking with the queen and waited until nightfall. He easily passed the sentinels and approached the camp running through the darkness.


    Calanthe was discussing logistics with some men when Mousesack gave a slight shoulder twitch without anyone noticing. She finally finished and asked everyone to leave after organizing and was prepared to leave as well.


    "My queen..." Mousesack suddenly called her, while Calanthe looked at him confused.


    "Can we talk a bit, it''s important..." he said as Calanthe stayed with Eist.


    "We have a guest that no one has noticed yet," Mousesack said while looking at a corner of the command tent. From the shadows, red eyes appeared, and Madara emerged.


    "You came..." Calanthe commented, quite surprised by the boy appearing almost like an assassin, but she was lucky to have Mousesack to detect any assassin, so she nodded to Madara.


    "You finally appeared, boy!" Eist said with a smile.


    "Yes, I received your letter a few days ago and came here," Madara said.


    "I was going to ask if you wanted to teleport, but I feared you wouldn''t accept..." Mousesack commented with a smile.


    "Well, you are correct," Madara said while the man smiled.


    "It''s quite surprising that you covered in a few days a distance that takes us months to reach with an army... anyway... let''s talk a bit," Calanthe commented and requested as she approached the table again. "I want you to understand the battlefield situation," she said, and Madara began to listen.


    It seems there were eight armed conflicts, one each month, while the two armies clashed against each other. Calanthe didn''t seem to be doing anything strange while telling this to a child; Madara had proven that he could be anything but a child.


    He continued listening to the queen about the war...


    "Have you ever tried to flank the enemy, not just attacking from the front?" Madara asked.


    "Do you think we have a choice? There''s dense forest on both sides, no way to get a group of soldiers through there," the queen commented.


    "I understand. If you really want my help, let me look at the region, and I also want to take a look at the enemy camp," Madara said.


    "You think you can get into it?" Calanthe asked, raising an eyebrow at Madara, while he nodded.


    "I can do it easily, and you shouldn''t be surprised," Madara mocked.


    "Tsk. Cocky brat. Alright then. You''ll have the freedom to do that, just don''t show your presence, I don''t want to have to explain to a bunch of nobles how a child appeared without warning in the middle of the camp," he said. After all, if Madara entered here easily without being seen, he could still move easily through the shadows of the place.


    "That''s a shame, I was hoping for some morning training," Eist commented, and Madara shrugged, leaving the tent. As soon as he passed by everyone in the camp again, he created several clones outside it, sending them in all directions, while he looked at the distant enemy camp.


    His clones soon scouted all the forests, intending to survey the entire area to use the terrain to Cintra''s advantage.


    "Hm?! What was that?!" a soldier in Sodden''s camp said.


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear anything!" the man next to him, wearing the same armor, commented.


    "I swear I heard something, I''m going to check it out!" the man exclaimed as he circled a tent at the edge of the camp, looking for anything suspicious.


    "What are you doing?! There''s nothing here!" the second man complained, going up to him to make him return to his post.


    "But I..." He tried to speak but soon fell silent.


    "Get back to your watch, quickly!" he ordered, and the man had no choice but to obey and leave.


    Meanwhile, a medium-sized stone exploded in the area, and Madara emerged, lightly jumping on top of the tents, passing through the camp with ease.


    He reached the main tent, his mask on his face, performing his reconnaissance mission. There were no more meetings at this hour, so he easily entered the main tent and began to look at the map similar to the one Calanthe had.


    There were some letters on the table, but probably none of the main ones, as the commander of this camp must have kept those with him. He read the ones there, some in the Nilfgaardian language with some contact from the south, but Madara now knew the language. He read a few things while leaving the tent, passing by the guards, and searched for the larger tents, moving from shadow to shadow as the soldiers were going to sleep at that moment.


    He found the tent that seemed to belong to the general of the army, as the king didn''t seem to be fighting this war, unlike Calanthe. Madara looked around, searching for anything important until he found a chest hidden under the bed while the man slept.


    As soon as he saw it, a dog suddenly entered the tent, looking well cared for, probably the personal dog of this man. As soon as it began to growl, Madara''s eyes transformed into Sharingans, and the animal was immediately hypnotized, stopping its growling and lying down to sleep as if Madara had an invisible presence.


    Madara resumed looking at the letters as he opened the chest with some lockpicks he had. He had learned a few tricks over the past few years and opened the chest, taking out the letters, which bore the royal seal of Sodden.


    "This is interesting..." Madara couldn''t help but murmur as he read some of the letters, from the king himself demanding things, as it seemed this war had also put him in a bad position in his country. Then he left the camp a moment later, returning to Cintra''s camp while his clones continued investigating and mapping the region for the rest of the night.

 Chapter 67 – Eastern War 02.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Calanthe returned to the command tent, as Mousesack had demanded her presence, and Eist accompanied her. She approached the place while her mage was already there with the boy, conversing while calmly looking at the map and discussing among themselves.


    "A good day to you." Calanthe announced her presence, as Mousesack looked at her and bowed his head.


    "My queen," he said.


    "..." Madara remained silent, calmly looking at Calanthe.


    Calanthe, already accustomed to this behavior, did not complain as she looked at the map with curiosity. "What do we have here?" she asked as Eist also looked on curiously.


    "Madara explored the entire region and brought many interesting things and..." he spoke and looked at the boy.


    "We have some letters that I took from the enemy''s main tent," Madara completed.


    "Let me see that," she said in a louder tone than usual, as it was a letter from her enemy. She took the letter from the table, narrowing her eyes at the content.


    "We need to find a way to end this war as quickly as possible. The situation in the capital is not helping, with families pressuring me due to the high costs this war is incurring. We must show some results; otherwise, things will get bad for all of us. My son is also not helping, so I am sending him to you so that you can put some sense into him. If he does not show results, I swear I will order his elimination and make his younger brother my heir..." Calanthe read the letter that most caught her attention, raising her eyebrow.


    "The scoundrel is thinking of killing his own son? Why?" Eist asked, raising his eyebrow.


    "I would like to know as well, but the letter does not say much about the details. So we only have this, but it already shows the man''s desperation. This is good; we can use this king''s anxiety to our advantage," Calanthe commented with satisfaction in her voice.


    "Not only that... Madara managed to find some very interesting places while scouting the region," Mousesack commented with a smile.


    "You did this in just one night?" She raised her eyebrow at him. "Well, why should I be surprised."


    "Yes, we can circumvent the army through some places. The forest is dense around us, but I found an open area further in. We can create a path ahead by cutting down trees, killing some scouts placed in that area. We can make a passage with a group of soldiers to catch the enemy army from behind," Madara said.


    "Are you sure about this?" Calanthe asked, surprised.


    "Yes, the path leads to a place where we can surprise them. I can do this easily after tonight, but we need to clear the path in the dense forest," Madara said.


    "That''s great. Let''s start working on this. I''ll assign a team for this. How long do you think we can achieve this?" she asked.


    "We should be discreet, so working with 50 men at most to avoid drawing attention would be ideal. It could take about 3 weeks to a month," Madara said.


    "Then we should follow them for a week..." Calanthe said thoughtfully and nodded at the end. "Alright, ... we''ll do that," she confirmed as Madara nodded.


    They began to discuss the planning, while Calanthe ended up trusting Madara and his strategy. After all, a group of soldiers surprising the enemies from behind could finally bring a victory in this dispute.


    Madara continued monitoring the hidden camp, while the exercises would not happen in the coming days, which occurred once a week. They clashed, exchanging some blows, and then retreated without anyone winning. Once a month, a real battle happened, with them trying to gain territory from each other. But after Cintra managed to push the army to the border a bit, it had stagnated there in recent months without anyone gaining more territory.


    Madara spent the next few days training, trying to increase his chakra, while Calanthe provided a team for him to command. Madara introduced himself to them as a tracker, while the nobles asked about the origin of this man who wore a cloak and whom the queen seemed to trust, while he sometimes did some things in the camp.


    Madara continued taking letters but did not bring them back to the Cintra camp, as it would raise suspicions. He continued reading the king''s complaints to hurry the war, as the general''s responses were not very positive, since they could not break through Cintra''s defense. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he also discovered something interesting, as the prince would also be involved in the war and was being escorted, which would give Madara an opportunity to talk to him, since the king''s complaints about his heir were very mysterious.


    "Are you working in the forest too?" A Cintran guard asked another while they were warming up in front of the fire to protect themselves from the cold.


    "Yes..." the other replied. "My commander assigned me today, as one of the men got hurt and Queen Calanthe asked for someone to replace him," he said.


    "So, have you seen him?" The first guard whispered.


    "You''re talking about him, aren''t you? No, but I talked to the other men cutting the trees. He appears from time to time... just to give orders on where to cut and open the path and then disappears," he said.


    "You know... Nobody knows about him... I just hear that he is short and is the best tracker in the kingdom. Queen Calanthe herself summoned him. Some saw him walking around with a scroll, but he is very mysterious, almost like a ghost..." they commented, and suddenly a shadow appeared in front of them.


    "What?! Who are you!?" The men stood up and immediately backed away, as the mysterious figure looked at them from under the hood with a mask.


    Madara just looked at them while they were frozen and began to walk, heading towards the royal or mage''s tent.


    These conversations were common in the camp among the army since he was a mysterious figure walking here and there, with most people only hearing about him. But for Madara, this didn''t matter, as he headed towards the tent with the royal guards taking shifts to guard the royalty, he approached.


    "Anything important, boy?" The royal guards were already familiar with Madara in the castle, so they were not surprised after discovering that the tracker was the boy.


    "I would like you to deliver this to the queen," Madara approached while handing a letter to them.


    "Yes, is it urgent?" one of them asked.


    "No, you can notify her tomorrow. I''m leaving," he said and began to walk after that.


    He left the camp after that. As he left, he headed into the forest, bypassing the military camp of Sodden, passing by their sentinels unseen, and headed east. His goal was to find the prince before he arrived.


    He continued on his way as another day arrived and ran for miles until he finally found the border. It was in the middle of the afternoon when he spotted the group with at least 200 armed men escorting the Prince of Sodden, while he watched from a distance.


    Hours later, they began to find a place to camp until they found a reasonable clearing and started setting up the tents. Madara observed all of this from a distance, calmly perched in a tree.


    Meanwhile, in the camp, after it was set up, a small discussion was taking place in the main tent. "My prince, you should join your men for dinner; it will boost their morale," an elderly man said, looking worriedly at the heir to the throne of Sodden.


    "I''m not in the mood, Lord Vergan," the throne heir of Sodden said, not very excited about it.


    "My prince... you have been avoiding them since you left the capital. Your men are already commenting on this. Your prince, the one they are risking their lives for, is avoiding them... this is not good for the prince who will take the throne one day. You were summoned to prove yourself worthy in this war..." the man said with some concern.


    "A war that my father created. Two years ago, he got it into his head that we should take Cintra for Sodden... and look at all the misery he has put us in by listening to those counselors of his..." The prince seemed far from pleased with this, as he stared at the man in front of him.


    "I know you are still mourning, my prince... but bad things happen, it''s been two years since..." He spoke calmly but was soon interrupted.


    "Do not dare speak her name!" The prince growled at the lord in front of him, who was also his advisor.


    "I know... I can understand your pain... alright, I will leave you alone now..." The man gave up arguing as he began to stand and leave the prince behind to give him a moment to cool off, heading out of the tent and passing by two royal guards of Sodden, responsible for the heir''s life.


    Prince Thorne, in his early twenties, currently single after losing his fianc¨¦e, had come to this war with no desire to participate. He calmly stood up from where he was sitting and grabbed a jug, pouring wine into his cup before drinking it.


    "I hope my father knows what he is doing..." he said before showing an angry face and throwing the cup with the remaining wine at the tent''s pillar, the wine splashing onto the ground.


    He seemed quite frustrated as he sighed, then extinguished his candles and lamps in the tent and lay down on the bed, staring at the ceiling, looking thoughtful.


    The hours passed for Prince Thorne, and he began to hear less noise outside his tent as sleep finally started to come, feeling tired. However, as soon as he closed his eyes to sleep in the darkness, something made him open his eyes quickly, a fearful feeling covering him. Instead of the clean ceiling he expected to see, it was filled by someone above his bed, looking at him calmly. Prince Thorne would never forget this scene; after all, those eyes should not be human, with strange patterns while their red color shone like live blood in the darkness.


    "Who are you!?" the prince asked, raising his voice despite the fear covering him at that moment. But as soon as he tried to continue, he felt he no longer had control of his body, as if those eyes had put him under some spell. He had studied magic with the kingdom''s mage a little when he was young and knew that wizards had various abilities to control a person or create an illusion, but he had fallen into something he had never heard of.


    He would complain to that mage about it if he could, but the same had been dead for over a year, and now he found himself in a situation wondering if he would die there, perhaps it would be a chance to reunite with his beloved.


    "So, you are the prince of Sodden... the heir to the throne... this will be interesting, let''s have a chat." Madara said with a slightly amused neutral tone, while the heir prince could only listen without responding, wondering how he had fallen into such a situation.

 Chapter 68 – Eastern War 03.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara looked at the prince of Sodden, paralyzed in front of him, his eyes shining with fear at this stranger appearing in the middle of his camp. "An assassin" was the first thought that came to his mind as he stared into the non-human eyes studying him for a while.


    "You have two choices, prince of Sodden..." Madara began. "I will allow you to speak, and you can talk to me calmly and I will do you no harm, but if you choose to scream for help to your men outside, I will simply disappear with you, to a place in the middle of nowhere, and you will answer my questions in a less friendly manner... Although I doubt your father will miss you much..." Madara mocked at the end, clearly stating his terms, as the prince seemed to nod.


    ''What is this child... how can he threaten me like this...?'' He couldn''t help but murmur, but with a feeling of fear covering him as he agreed with Madara.


    Madara released him from his complete genjutsu, at least he could speak this time, while preventing him from moving, the man there who seemed to be in his twenties sighed for the first time. "Who are you?! No, what are you?! How did you get in here!?" He demanded immediately.


    "It''s not you who asks the questions." Madara spoke with a tone of dissatisfaction.


    "No, you shouldn''t be here! You''re not human, are you?!" He said, and Madara sighed, regretting not having chosen the second option; he simply slapped the prince''s head, causing him to fall unconscious.


    The prince regained consciousness a moment later, feeling that he was in a colder place than in his tent. He quickly became frightened seeing that he was on the ground looking at the starry night sky.


    "What?!" He shouted.


    "You finally woke up...?" The voice of that child was heard once again, as the prince quickly got up seeing that being on top of a rock.


    "How did we end up here?!" He murmured, looking quite scared at Madara.


    "I brought you here, you are lighter than I thought." Madara said calmly.


    "What do you want with me, are you going to kill me?" The prince said with a bit of fear of the unknown called life post-death, wondering if he would finally meet that person there.


    "If I wanted to kill you, I would have done it in the tent, after all as you can see... it''s very easy to enter and leave your camp." Madara spoke.


    "So what do you want..." He murmured weakly.


    "You know what I want, we wouldn''t be here if you had done what I asked, now you have two choices, answer my questions and I will take you back to the camp and you will wake up in your tent, calmly as if nothing had happened, or I can leave you here..." Madara spoke, after all he could try to read people''s minds with the sharingan, but it didn''t work on this prince... so he had to resort to a threat.


    "..." The prince didn''t respond immediately but nodded at the end.


    "That''s good, because I doubt a prince like you can get back or even survive in the middle of this forest, there are many monsters..." He commented. "Now let''s start, tell me, do you have any training for the mind?" Madara first wanted to know why his eyes didn''t work.


    "I..." The prince didn''t expect such a question, but still responded. "I received training since I was a child with our mage..." He spoke and Madara nodded understanding, Cirilla also had this type of training with Mousesack to increase mind power, although she was naturally powerful.


    "I see... And this mage is dead, right?" Madara asked, wanting to confirm the rumors.


    "Yes... he died after an attack through a portal in the capital of Cintra." He spoke, looking into the bushes searching for any danger.


    "Yes... so it was really true... Was your father also injured?"


    "He had half of his face destroyed by the flames that came out of that portal." The prince answered.


    "Well, you wanted a weapon for Cintra... so you got something." Madara mocked.


    "You think I want this war...? All of this started with my father''s damned decisions!" The prince, already frustrated with the entire situation here and before, burst out, even though he would be exposing his father.


    "I''ve heard that, I also know your father plans to kill you and your younger brother would take the throne..." Madara commented.


    "He really wants that?!" The prince could not believe what he was hearing, despite having heard it before from Madara, he seemed in disbelief.


    "Yes, it seems he wants you not to disappoint him, he is very eager to end this war..." Madara said.


    "The situation is not very good, my father is spending a lot of money on this war, he is raising taxes and this is bringing dissatisfaction among the nobility." Prince Thorne did not mind speaking out after what he had heard.


    Madara nodded, storing that information, and before wanting to know more about the political state of the kingdom, he wanted to know about a few other things. "I heard you had a fianc¨¦e..." He said.


    The prince trembled at that moment, with bad feelings passing through his mind, as he did not answer the boy with red eyes.


    "You loved her, didn''t you?" Madara asked, curious about the reaction.


    "Yes..." He admitted.


    "It wasn''t a casual death, was it?" Madara asked.


    "No, I don''t believe that, she was killed, it''s no coincidence that my father tried to put me in an engagement with a child to take over a kingdom..." He admitted, not caring and sharing valuable information with a stranger, but it was good to vent things that he could not normally discuss in the palace with anyone, even in private rooms, he had to be careful not to encounter a spy.


    "Is her family powerful?" Madara asked, already interested in how the family was reacting to everything, since all the suspicions he had for over a year were confirmed.


    "Yes, but not powerful enough to do anything against my father, they certainly seek revenge and are confronting the king and his actions in the kingdom." The prince said.


    ''The kingdom will be in shambles after this war, it will be good for Nilfgaard to find one of the first northern kingdoms in a political crisis and with its army devastated, not that the army of Sodden will come out of this war whole, but they have some years to prepare for Nilfgaard...'' Madara thought of the best possibilities, he could leave a good front for Sodden, but for that, he needed to help the prince on his front.


    "Tell me, Prince of Sodden... What do you want?" Madara asked.


    "What I want...?" He looked at the child in surprise. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you wish to end this war, to stop these ambitious dreams of your father, do you wish to avenge your former fianc¨¦e?" Madara asked directly to hear his response.


    "I..." He seemed unsure how to answer that, but calmed down a bit before starting to speak. "War is not something I want... It is just sinking my kingdom... this madness of my father will still kill our entire family. I just want to assume the throne from my father and take care of the kingdom... but I still love Lara Scutt, my former fianc¨¦e..." He murmured at the end. "If I could take revenge, of course, I would choose that." He admitted at the end.


    "That''s good, because I can help you if you agree to some things." Madara spoke.


    "What do you mean?" He asked, looking bewildered at the boy.


    "The flames from the portal that killed the mage and burned your father... I was the one who did that, even not knowing what would happen. But that''s not the point now, Cintra and Sodden could be destroyed in the next two years." Madara began.


    "You did what?!" He exclaimed in astonishment, before hearing Madara''s last words. "What do you mean by that?"


    "The threat of Nilfgaard is real, they invaded the north and managed to do this within 2 years. And the first kingdoms they attacked, which are Cintra and Sodden, will be decimated by the black knights." Madara said.


    "Is that... are you sure about this?" He asked.


    "Yes... and this war is screwing both kingdoms for the future, I can''t even tell Queen Calanthe because I know she won''t listen to me... The two kingdoms can''t unite as your father wants, after all, it would lead to the discontent of many nobles and that would weaken the politics and the military... the only action is to try to face them as independent kingdoms." Madara spoke.


    He didn''t want the Nilfgaard invasion, but there wasn''t much he could do about it. If he had about 40% of his system, maybe he could stop an entire army of armored men, but what could he do? He could kill anyone up to a witcher, but fighting tens of thousands is a completely different thing; he would end up exhausted and out of chakra before he even reached his thousandth kill. So he had to do just what was in his control... perhaps helping Sodden could be an indirect solution, but he had to wait for this prince to accept what he was saying.


    "Do you really have sure of this, what do you plan to do?" the prince asked.


    "First, I intend to end this war; the army of Sodden will be destroyed soon," Madara began, after all, his plan was to destroy the army once and for all by catching them from behind.


    "Wait?! You want to destroy our army?!" the prince exclaimed, clearly not pleased with what he heard.


    "There''s nothing to be done about it, it was your father who started this war, now Sodden will suffer for it, tell me, if this campaign tragically loses... What will happen in your kingdom?" Madara asked.


    "If that happens... it''s very likely that they will usurp my father... and they''ll probably kill us to take control of the kingdom, it will be chaos," he said.


    "That sounds like a very bad situation... There''s nothing to be done for your army, but I can still help you to assume your throne and overthrow your father, I don''t want any power from Sodden, just that you raise the kingdom to fight against the Nilfgaardians."


    "..." The prince looked at Madara as if he were insane. "You can''t be serious..." He scoffed.


    "Well... think what you want. I will wait for your answer until I visit you again, I would like you not to talk about what you heard today, otherwise, my help is cancelled, I''m not giving you a chance to get out of this war well, Prince of Sodden, but a way for you to manage to save your skin and even try to save your kingdom by raising it again against the enemy forces from the south, you choose," Madara spoke.


    "..." Prince Thorne didn''t believe in this boy with red eyes and did not respond, Madara expected something like this and simply appeared behind the prince without him noticing and hit his head, making the heir of Sodden fall unconscious once more.


    "Let''s take him and start to act, first I need to delay his group, after all, it would be a good excuse to usurp a prince who just arrived at the battlefield they just lost the war, the people of this world take superstitions very seriously, so they would say that this prince does not bring good luck," Madara murmured and began to carry the man again to his royal tent passing all the sentinels.


    Prince Thorne woke up the next day startled, while looking at the roof of his tent, wondering if all that he heard and saw was real... "I think I drank too much..." he murmured, but soon got a shock with a piece of paper in front of him.


    ''I will be waiting for your answer...'' It was written, although Thorne didn''t see anyone''s signature, he really knew to whom it belonged.

 Chapter 69 – Eastern War 04.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The prince spent his morning deep in thought about everything he had heard throughout the night, even with that letter, still wondering if it was all just a strange dream.


    ¡°My lord... Are you all right?¡± His advisor was surprised to see the prince outside his tent while the soldiers also noticed it, being something unusual.


    ¡°I am, just wanting to get some fresh air.¡± He commented, grabbing something to eat right there.


    He stayed there for a while, still pondering everything he had heard about the strange child with red eyes, if he could even call that a child, until a man came running from outside the camp.


    ¡°Fire! There''s a fire burning the entire forest!!!¡± He shouted to everyone in the camp, being a scout, he had been scouting the path before the group started moving, until he saw the entire forest in flames ahead of him, and the smoke began to rise on the horizon with the camp starting to see the smoke rising.


    ¡°This is bad, it¡¯s our way to the army, what¡¯s happening?!¡± Lord Vergan exclaimed, looking for the command.


    Prince Thorne stood there, watching the smoke rising in the air, wondering what was happening and if that child was behind it.


    ¡®Before you join the Sodden army, I will delay you, after all, if the prince arrives at the war and they lose shortly after, you will be seen as someone who brings bad luck.¡¯ The boy¡¯s words echoed in his head.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s what he meant by delaying me? Setting an entire forest on fire?!¡± The prince of Sodden couldn¡¯t be more astonished.


    Meanwhile, Madara was already at the camp after leaving some clones behind, setting the forest on fire, which would greatly delay the group''s progress.


    He entered the camp and went straight to the command tent, passing through the place with his cloak hiding his face. Calanthe, Mousesack, and Eist were conversing when they noticed the boy approaching.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, boy.¡± The queen commented, looking at him. ¡°I saw your letter, you had something important to do... Anything I need to know?¡± She asked, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°I went to do a few things, but I¡¯m back. Actually, I came to talk about speeding up this war,¡± Madara spoke directly.


    ¡°Speed up the war, what do you mean?¡± Eist asked curiously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s prepare to finish them off in the next few days.¡± Madara said.


    ¡°In the next few days... but isn¡¯t there still at least 80% of the way left to clear in the forest?¡± Calanthe said, a bit confused.


    ¡°I will personally handle and expedite the path through the forest,¡± Madara spoke calmly. ¡°I just need you to advance the main fight. Summon all the camp''s soldiers for the battle in two days. Make the Sodden army do the same.¡± He said.


    ¡°And the issue with the forest?¡± Calanthe asked, a bit surprised by Madara''s plan while the preparations were still incomplete.


    ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem. I intend to start organizing this personally today, I¡¯ll finish it much faster than your soldiers.¡± Madara said.


    ¡°Can I trust you?¡± The queen asked, with hawk-like eyes, and Madara nodded seriously.


    ¡°Very well then. Let¡¯s prepare the army. I¡¯m counting on you, boy,¡± she said, starting to leave.


    ¡°What do you plan to do now?¡± Mousesack asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest a bit since I¡¯ll have a lot of work tonight,¡± he said and went to a tent prepared exclusively for him and lay down on the bed to rest a bit after running for over a whole day.


    As soon as night fell, Madara went to the point in the forest where Cintra''s men were cutting trees. He created more than 50 clones and quickly grabbed the axes that were there along with the rest of the work tools and began to do the work himself, using chakra to strengthen his body, he started cutting the trees while quickly removing the fallen ones from the path, doing this for hours while trying to keep his chakra divided among the clones to speed up the process.


    The next morning, Cintra¡¯s camp began to follow the queen¡¯s orders, while it was bustling with the first rays of the day.


    ¡°My lord, we have a problem at Cintra¡¯s camp,¡± a man in the middle of Sodden¡¯s camp went to the main tent to report the enemy¡¯s activities.


    ¡°What is it?¡± The general of the army looked at him a bit confused, after all, he hadn¡¯t even left his tent yet.


    ¡°The camp of Cintra is starting to prepare to attack us!! The whole camp is in motion!!¡± he exclaimed with an urgent tone.


    "But this should only be happening a week from now. What is Calanthe thinking?" He frowned at this, after all, this change was strange, but he sighed a moment later.


    "Very well, then. If she wants to advance this, we will give her a great defeat. I hoped the prince would be here by my side, but there is nothing to be done. I will deal with the brat later." He commented confidently and began to leave the tent, analyzing the camp of Cintra from a distance for an hour before starting to issue orders for the soldiers of Sodden to prepare directly for battle.


    The camps spent the whole day preparing for the fight that would take place the next day, while knights and soldiers took care of their armor and weapons. They had anxious expressions, wondering if these would be their last moments of life.


    Meanwhile, the men returning to work in the forest were alarmed and surprised by an immense clearing at least a kilometer deeper into the forest, much larger than the previous day.


    ¡°What the hell happened here?! Who could have done this?!¡± they asked, bewildered.


    ¡°Stop talking and get to work!!¡± the captain exclaimed, although he had as many doubts as his men. The queen had told them not to ask questions and to continue clearing more trees in the forest.


    The day went by, despite Calanthe beginning to issue orders the previous day, she had not received anyone to discuss war strategy, but she couldn''t delay this much longer as a group of nobles gathered and approached her tent. She sighed and had to exchange a few words with them quickly, stepping out of the tent.


    "My queen, what does this mean? Why did you order all the soldiers to prepare for such a sudden battle, yesterday?" some nobles asked, surprised by this, while others were dissatisfied as they did not understand the queen''s actions and she barely spoke to them after giving the order, feeling somewhat disrespected.


    ¡°This will be explained tomorrow. So, just keep organizing your soldiers and checking your weapons because tomorrow we will put an end to this war," she said confidently and returned to the tent.


    Although some looked at her with suspicion, since it didn¡¯t seem like the war would end just with words and sudden actions, they nodded to the queen and soon began to return to their posts. The day went by, and the soldiers were ready for the next day''s battle until the sun finally began to set.


    Madara woke up and went back to the forest, starting the work again after creating dozens of clones. The soldiers had made more progress, and with him being able to work dozens of times faster than those men, by the end of the night, he managed to complete the path that opened into different vegetation, where the trees were more spaced out, allowing a large number of people to pass through.


    Sodden had certainly seen such a path, but out of fear of getting lost and even being unable to create a path like Cintra had hidden, they had not explored that area much. But Madara knew he was slightly behind the enemy camp, perfect for surprising them tomorrow.


    He finally finished and went to sleep a bit. When he woke up again, a few hours later, being called by the royal guards, Madara no longer needed to wear robes. He went out showing his childlike face and followed the royal guard to the main tent.


    Some people saw him without recognizing him, wondering what a child was doing there, calmly following a royal guard to the queen''s tent, while she was in a small meeting with her main advisors. She nodded satisfactorily as soon as she saw Madara.


    "Is everything ready for this war?" Calanthe asked.


    "Yes, I have finished clearing the forest," Madara replied calmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, it seems we will finish them off soon,¡± Eist commented, smiling along with Mousesack.


    "Very well, then. I know the soldiers weren¡¯t very happy that a child will be leading them. However, I have placed some nobles you are more familiar with," she said, and Madara nodded, as he was supposed to guide the group through the forest.


    "Now let''s get ready. We have a war to win," she said, heading out of the tent with Mousesack, Eist, and Madara accompanying her along with the royal guards.


    Everyone heard that the queen was going to give a pre-war speech and began gathering in the middle of the camp while she stood on a platform with her armor shining against the morning sun.


    As soon as she saw everyone gathered there, she began to speak with the voice of a ruler and a general. "As you know, we are about to fight another sudden battle against Sodden today. But today will be different from all the other days we have wet our swords with the blood of the enemy," she began.


    "Today, we will ensure our superiority over this invading kingdom, which came with accusations against us and attempted to steal our sovereignty. Today, we will put an end to it, an end to Sodden. We will drive them out like kicked dogs from these lands they should never have set foot on!!" she exclaimed.


    The people, although not fully understanding what the queen meant by all this, soon had a moment of excitement with her words and began to cheer, gaining morale.


    "Yes, let''s show them today how Cintra deals with its enemies!¡±


    ¡°Yes, let''s show them what we are capable of!!¡±


    ¡°We will defeat all those idiots from Sodden!¡±


    ¡°Long live Cintra!!!"


    ¡°Cintra!!¡±


    ¡°Cintra!!¡±


    ¡°Cintra!!¡±


    The people exclaimed, and the crowd began to reach its peak of motivation and morale.


    Calanthe began to leave the platform, as she now had a group of nobles to deal with the dissatisfaction of her hiding all the information and plans from them. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While the people were still shouting and preparing for the battle, starting to organize in front of the camp while the soldiers of Sodden did the same on the other side with an open field separating the two armies with dense forest on both sides, the queen was back in her tent.


    The nobles were very surprised to see Madara standing beside the queen in the middle of that meeting. While some who knew him frowned, others who did not know who the boy was were confused.


    "My queen, why is this child here?" a noble who did not know him asked, a bit surprised, while some like Rushford looked at the boy with a murderous glare, as he had tried to kill him several times but only wasted money without any results to avenge his son.


    "Well, this boy here is going to participate in the war," she said, with most of the nobles grimacing at this, wondering if the queen was in her right mind.


    "What do you mean by that, my queen?"


    "This boy has been working on a strategy with me for a long time. Despite being a child, he has proven to be strategically intelligent, and he himself has often cleared Cintra of various problems," she said.


    "What kind of strategy is this, my queen?" someone asked.


    "I am going to split the army in two," she said, while everyone widened their eyes at this.


    "My queen, this is not wise," the nobles quickly contested.


    "I know it''s confusing for you at this moment, but we have a strategy ready to end Sodden once and for all. So this boy by my side will lead a part of the army to catch them by the path we have been creating for days," she said, and the nobles were practically shouting, but she continued with her firm voice.


    "And before you say anything, I have total confidence in the boy, as he is the only one who can do this. He is my Hunter, as you heard in the rumors a few days ago. And if you are worried about following a boy, don''t worry, he will lead a different group." That was her final word.


    "So, I want you to prepare, as I will lead the army directly from the front with you, and we will have a group to surprise our enemies. By the end of this day, we will come out victorious. Understood?" she spoke firmly, with a look that indicated she was not open to discussion about any of her decisions.


    And the nobles, despite being skeptical or even thinking all this was madness, nodded in the end. What else could they do?


    "Well, then let''s begin. We have a war to win," she declared, and they quickly began to leave.

 Chapter 70 – Eastern War 05.

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara approached a different group where he would lead them through the forest to guide them in a rear attack on the enemy exercise.


    ¡°Hm?!¡± The noble commanders, some of whom had not participated in the main meeting, had been called at the last moment for a different type of task. They were a little surprised when they heard about this and began to gather in a separate corner of the main army.


    Calanthe went to the location with Madara accompanying her, and she gathered in a tent as before to talk to everyone at the same time. Madara recognized some of them, like Lord Hugkil himself and his eldest son among them. These nobles, like the others, were surprised to see the boy there; some looked at him favorably, like the head of the Hugkil family himself.


    ¡°Well, let''s begin. I am here to tell you that you will be the key factor in winning this war...¡± Calanthe commented in a calm tone while everyone looked a little surprised by this.


    ¡°What do you mean by that, my queen...?¡± they asked as Calanthe began to explain the whole situation.


    ¡°So that''s why those men were cutting the forest...?¡± a noble asked. Calanthe did not elaborate much on this, and she asked no one to speak openly about what they were doing, so only rumors were circulating. Meanwhile, it had only started a few days ago, and there was barely time for everyone to really know what that team was doing in the forest.


    ¡°Yes, we cleared the path, but that''s not enough. After all, there is a vast forest on the other side that you need to be guided through,¡± she said, and everyone looked at Madara at that moment. ¡°And as you guessed, this boy will lead you through the open forest. We will catch those idiots from Sodden,¡± she said.


    Although some were dissatisfied with this, no one openly disagreed about a child leading them. After all, Calanthe had chosen a group that Madara had benefited over the years with his actions.


    ¡°I want you to prepare at this moment,¡± she requested as everyone nodded.


    Madara finally decided to speak. ¡°Organize your troops in the northern part of the camp. I will be waiting for you there,¡± Madara calmly said and began to leave, and with no choice, the men there did the same, organizing their soldiers.


    Both armies began to gather on the eastern side, while they kept organizing a line over the next few hours as the enemy leader began to notice something strange in Cintra''s formation.


    ¡°How strange... Is Cintra not putting all its army against us?¡± the general murmured. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Isn''t that good, my lord?¡± a counselor said.


    ¡°Nothing is that easy...¡± the general rationally said. When something is too easy, he must be suspicious. ¡°I want you to be alert to everything that will happen in this war. I do not want to be surprised by a large number of men on the flanks,¡± he requested immediately and waited for the war to finally happen with the men making the final preparations.


    Meanwhile, Madara was looking at the group of several soldiers to the north of the camp, as they left the camp without alerting the other army with the tents blocking the view and the forest right after.


    He mounted his own horse and decided to speak to everyone. ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Even with his childish voice, the men he led nodded, while the soldiers looked confused about this, talking about a child leading them.


    ¡°Well, let''s begin. Follow me,¡± Madara said and kicked his horse, as he began to trot north.


    ¡°It looks like they started...¡± Eist observed the group leaving behind the camp while standing beside the queen.


    ¡°The boy has never disappointed me. I hope he doesn''t do so now,¡± Calanthe commented.


    ¡°You know that by the end of the day, Sodden will be running back to their kingdom,¡± Eist said as he looked at the sunny sky, a good day for a great victory against the enemies in his opinion.


    The tension began to take over the battlefield, but Cintra''s army was the most tense now with their reduced numbers. After all, it did not take long to see that the enemies were 30% larger in number in this fight, but they trusted the words of their queen, believing that they would emerge victorious from there.


    ¡°Start organizing your positions!!¡± Calanthe shouted to the other leaders below her.


    The war drums of Cintra echoed as they indicated which positions the soldiers should take, and Sodden was not far behind as their sounds resonated from the other side of the open field, signaling the advance of the enemy army. Calanthe, mounted on her horse in a high position, watched the approach of the enemy with firm eyes.


    ¡°Hold the line,¡± she ordered, her firm and authoritative voice echoing across the field. ¡°They have the numbers, but we have the courage.¡±


    The Sodden army approached closer and closer, with their general also mounted, looking confidently but suspiciously, constantly scanning the sides as he noticed a third of Cintra''s army was missing.


    When the two armies were just a few meters apart, Eist raised his sword. ¡°Infantry, advance!¡±


    Cintra''s soldiers advanced, breaking into a run across the field with spears, swords, and shields, ready for impact. The initial clash happened a moment later as shields collided, echoing the sound of metal across the field. It was brutal, with spears breaking and shields clashing. Cintra''s front line held firm against the charge of Sodden''s soldiers. The place soon became a stage of the sound of steel against steel, war cries, and the thud of bodies colliding filling the air.


    Cintra''s soldiers fought fiercely, initially pushing the Sodden invaders back, and Calanthe nodded with satisfaction at this. From atop her horse, observing the battle, she saw that it was time to give new orders and nodded to her husband, who raised his sword beside her.


    ¡°Now, archers!¡± Eist shouted.


    Cintra''s archers, lined up behind the infantry, raised their bows. ¡°Fire!¡± Eist commanded.


    A rain of arrows cut through the air, falling upon Sodden''s advancing lines. Cries of pain and surprise echoed as the arrows found their targets. The same could be said of Sodden when their general ordered their archers to do the same, as a rain of arrows began to claim the lives of Cintra''s soldiers.


    Arrows continued to be launched for a while, as soldiers kept dying on both sides. Calanthe had indifferent eyes towards this, for this was war, and there was no time to mourn the bloodshed of her citizens until she saw an opportunity and did not hesitate. ¡°Cavalry, advance!¡±


    Cintra''s cavalry, led by Eist and the queen herself, charged across the plain, hitting Sodden''s front line with a devastating impact.


    ¡°For Cintra!¡± Calanthe shouted in a loud tone.


    ¡°Cavalry, don¡¯t fall behind!!¡± the general shouted as well, and his mounted soldiers advanced together.


    The hand-to-hand combat intensified, with swords and spears clashing, war cries, and the clang of steel filling the air. Now also with the sounds of horse hooves as both Cintra''s and the enemy¡¯s cavalry clashed and crushed the soldiers below them.


    ¡°For Cintra!¡± the cavalry shouted while the enemies also responded, ¡°For Sodden.¡±


    The enemy general stood there, watching the battle as everything turned into chaos and a bloodbath, with screams and metal colliding. ¡°We are winning, but why is Calanthe being more aggressive than in all our previous fights...?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but suspect.


    Meanwhile, Madara was galloping through the forest, with a group behind him following at the same speed. He barely rode horses but that didn¡¯t stop him from learning and getting very good while staying in Cintra¡¯s castle. The sound of battle simply rendered them invisible to the enemy''s ears as they ran through the side of the forest, following the devastated woods and the cleared path. It didn''t take long for them to see a more open forest, finally emerging from the back of Sodden¡¯s army, but this was only half the way. Madara led them through this place with the intention of not getting lost.


    There were no enemy scouts here, as they only focused on the flanks of the fights, never imagining that the enemies would attack them from behind. He quickly followed the route his clones had given him while preparing to emerge in the open area without facing another dense forest. Soon the sunlight appeared in front of them, finally emerging from the forest with the battle happening ahead in the distance.


    ¡°Come on, follow me and prepare for battle!!¡± Madara exclaimed, already gearing up to attack alongside them as he led them into the fight.


    ¡°You heard the boy!! The boy is in front of us, and shall we be cowards and not follow him?!¡± Lord Hugkil exclaimed as his soldiers and eldest son followed him.


    The general was seeing Sodden finally pushing Cintra back when he heard a new sound, his gaze falling to the sides. It was the sound of thousands of horses.


    ¡°My lord!!!! They are coming from behind, circling around our camp!!¡± a scout exclaimed.


    The general quickly turned his face and widened his eyes when he saw the multitude of a new cavalry appearing from behind.


    ¡°Enemy attack!! Prepare, I want a shield wall!!¡± he exclaimed immediately, quite nervous, as a part of his army still with him quickly began to organize.


    ¡°How did they do this...¡± he muttered, unable to understand how they ended up in this situation. The scene became even stranger when he saw a child trotting in front of all the other men, advancing on his horse.


    Madara continued as he approached the rear of those soldiers until he was the first to reach the shield line. But his horse didn''t collide with them; at the last moment, it simply jumped higher than any horse, with Madara doing this after placing it under his Sharingan. He passed the shield line and was among the enemy soldiers, advancing without anyone stopping him. He had only one objective: the armored man at the highest point. He wanted to end the command to weaken Sodden even further.


    The general saw this and drew his sword. He saw only a strange child and intended to give him a quick death. He advanced before his allies could react, but as soon as they reached each other, the boy simply moved his sword faster and removed his head while still on the horse.


    The next moment, the soldiers who followed Madara from Cintra clashed with the shields, and chaos began at the rear of the army as Sodden was totally surrounded on both sides, with Cintra starting to gain morale as they saw what was happening there.

 Chapter 71 – Eastern War 06.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The fight with Cintra and Sodden continued as the army of the eastern kingdom felt the pressure coming from both sides, trying to protect itself from the attack.


    Now without command, the army was doomed to ruin, while some tried to take the general''s position to put order in the fight, but it wasn''t the same, as more people shouted orders from all sides.


    "Kill him!!" Exclaimed one of the soldiers to Madara, still on his horse after killing the general.


    Soldiers quickly began advancing against him while Madara quickly jumped off the horse and grabbed one of his scrolls, holding it in his left hand while he held the short sword he used to kill the general in his right hand.


    He quickly began to move, dodging the soldiers trying to hit him, but he quickly regained his balance and began to attack, starting to cut down the enemies with ease.


    "Ahhh!!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The screams of the men being killed by Madara quickly drew attention.


    "Someone stop that child!!" The men shouted, a little surprised by the boy simply killing them with ease, moving so fast that no one could react.


    The shields still held some of Cintra''s knights trapped while some managed to break through the blockade. Madara took advantage and opened his scroll with a jump in the air and began to remove his ninja tools, throwing them directly at the men with shields, quickly knocking them down easily.


    This quickly made the shields begin to fall, while not even the soldiers of Sodden knew how they were dying, falling one by one.


    The fight continued, and Madara landed on the ground while he kept taking down the soldiers, just with blades, strange movements, and thrown objects that reaped the lives of everyone there. He did not activate his Sharingan or use other jutsus, not wanting to draw more attention than he was already drawing in this war.


    "Let''s finish these invaders!!" Lord Hugkil seemed excited as he fought his enemies, passing by Madara.


    "Let''s go!! For Cintra!!" Calanthe shouted as she continued fighting in the middle of the war, seeing the advantage with her soldiers destroying Sodden from behind. They gained morale and began advancing, cornering Sodden even more.


    Madara kept cutting one here and another there, while the soldiers began to see that no one could defeat him, they even started to stay away from that child.


    He saw the war with satisfaction, knowing it wouldn''t be long before they achieved a crushing victory, but he had to take advantage of this time while the fight was still going on. He began advancing across the battlefield, fighting a few more times and killing a few more men until he was among the archers, where he began to cut some down with quick deaths and grabbed one of their bows.


    He activated his Sharingan, looking for some on the battlefield and found his target, before raising the bow and shooting an arrow into the air, heading towards Cintra''s soldiers.


    He knew how to use a bow after copying the skills of Cintra''s best archers during a tournament that took place in the capital. Even though he found it very slow and inflexible for his taste, he launched the arrow wanting to kill a single person within Cintra''s army, as this wouldn''t draw attention to him.


    The fight continued, and Madara already took advantage to eliminate as many archers as possible, and the battle lasted another 20 minutes before Sodden completely collapsed after losing most of their soldiers in this fight and not having command.


    Sodden''s soldiers tried to escape to the sides where there were no enemies attacking, while most dropped their weapons, surrendering in the sea of bodies of their comrades.


    "Victory is Cintra''s!!!" Calanthe raised her sword while shouting for everyone to hear, as the soldiers quickly gathered, also celebrating the victory, spreading across the battlefield.


    "Cintra!!"


    "Cintra!!"


    "Cintra!!"


    "Cintra!!"


    This lasted for a while, and Mousesack, who hadn''t participated in the battlefield, was in Cintra''s camp with a smile on his lips.


    Madara was clean of blood, as he had taken care not to get dirty during the entire fight. He was about to leave, until Lord Hugkil, with his very excited personality, stopped him. "Haha. You did it, boy!! I saw you cut off that general''s head!!" He exclaimed as many soldiers looked at the boy with impressed looks, after everything he had done.


    "Madara Uchiha!" Lord Hugkil shouted.


    "Madara Uchiha!"


    "Madara Uchiha!"


    "Madara Uchiha!"


    "Madara Uchiha!"


    His soldiers quickly joined in a collective chorus, and it began to spread among all the soldiers who had accompanied him. Calanthe, from a distance, exclaiming the victory, looked to the side where the soldiers were shouting and nodded with satisfaction at the name of Madara being proclaimed as a war hero.


    After the heat of the celebration had calmed down, Calanthe began to issue new orders, commanding the battlefield to be cleaned and reports to be written, to be handed to her later.


    As the hours passed, a new group emerged in the distance, with the prince himself arriving a few hours after the battle, finding hundreds of soldiers who managed to escape the battlefield as soon as the army collapsed.


    ¡°My prince... this is terrible...¡± Vergan looked at it with frightened eyes, while the prince and some other commanders of his group stood beside him with the same kind of look as that noble.


    ¡®First, I intend to end this war; the army of Sodden will be destroyed in no time.¡¯ The words of that child echoed in his mind, with him swallowing hard that this had happened just as Madara had said it would.


    ¡°My prince... what should we do...?¡± His advisor asked, and Thorne saw that he needed to act. He sighed, trying to reason what would be best at that moment, after all, the war was over.


    ¡°Send a messenger, Cintra has thousands of our prisoners, we must negotiate our surrender...¡± he said finally.


    ¡°But my prince...¡± a commander beside him spoke.


    ¡°Can''t you see what''s happening here? This war is lost. The only thing we need to do is save our soldiers and see how we can compensate Cintra for this...¡± he said, and the men nodded in agreement in the end.


    ¡°So we lost 4,000 men... but we killed 10,000 of them...¡± Calanthe began reading the reports with her advisors.


    ¡°A great victory, my queen...¡± Commander Varys commented.


    ¡°Anyone important dead?¡± Eist asked.


    ¡°Well... not many more...¡± she raised an eyebrow at the name fallen on the battlefield. ¡°Lord Rushford was hit with an arrow in the neck while on the right flank...¡± she murmured, and Eist looked at Mousesack, raising an eyebrow.


    ¡°A death in a war by an enemy arrow, there''s nothing to say about that.¡± Calanthe said finally, knowing what those two men were thinking.


    ¡°Have you heard about the boy... He eliminated Sodden''s general in the middle of the enemy army and began killing anyone who attacked him afterward, they say he was like a ghost.¡± Eist commented with a smile.


    ¡°My queen...¡± one of the royal guards entered the tent at that moment, and all four of them looked at him.


    ¡°Proceed,¡± Calanthe ordered.


    ¡°A messenger directly from Prince Thorne of Sodden,¡± he said.


    ¡°It seems he arrived only when the war was over...¡± Eist commented.


    ¡°All right, summon him, let''s discuss his surrender.¡± Calanthe ordered, and the messenger came to them, accompanied by Vergan.


    ¡°Summon your prince for negotiations under a white flag, I want to talk to him personally,¡± Calanthe said finally, while the noble of Sodden left the tent.


    While Cintra''s soldiers celebrated in the camp, the negotiations continued with the prince himself discussing terms with Calanthe. Sodden was in a very disadvantageous position, with 10,000 men fallen and 3,000 under Cintra''s custody, which did not guarantee the prince any advantage, and as the only legal representative, he had to make decisions that would affect Sodden''s treasury.


    He negotiated with Calanthe as much as he could, and finally, the negotiations were concluded, with him returning to his personal camp, as Sodden''s army camp had been looted by Cintra after the war.


    ¡°My prince...¡± Vergan said in his tent.


    ¡°I need to think, Lord Vergan. I want to be alone,¡± he said finally, and the noble understood and left.


    ¡°Have you already made your decision?¡± A new voice emerged in the tent as soon as Vergan left.


    ¡°You came...¡± Prince Thorne did not seem surprised by this.


    ¡°Didn''t I say...¡± Madara said, stepping out of a shadow.


    Thorne simply picked up his wine and poured it into his glass before drinking and turning to Madara. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about a child leading 5,000 men against the rear of our army, guiding them through the forest and passing through our defenses and killing our general... it seems surreal, and no one will believe this in the capital when I have to talk about the reports of the lost war.¡± He said.


    ¡°This will not change the outcome of the war...¡± Madara shrugged.


    ¡°Tell me, your eyes are different from the last time we saw each other, and no one saw a child with red eyes in the battle, only one with black hair and eyes cutting people like they were cheese.¡± He spoke much calmer than the last time they met, seeming to accept the reality.


    ¡°I am an Uchiha...¡± That was the only response Madara gave.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what that means, but I want to know one thing. Do you plan to kill me if I don¡¯t accept your condition?¡± He asked, and Madara shook his head negatively.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you, but you won¡¯t have my help to deal with your country.¡± Madara said.


    ¡°Fair enough... I¡¯ve been thinking about this since I saw how our army was destroyed, and you say that Nilfgaard will be an even bigger problem...¡± He murmured, and Madara nodded.


    The prince sighed in the end. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll accept your help. Now that the war was a failure, overthrowing my father will be easy, but I doubt the main nobles of Sodden would like to have their heir on the throne. They fought tooth and nail to take over the royal family... I don¡¯t have much choice given the few allies I have...¡± He said, and Madara nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, I will be accompanying you to the capital, but first, I will stay in Cintra to resolve some matters.¡± Madara said, and Thorne didn¡¯t have much choice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll meet you in the capital, don¡¯t worry about how I¡¯ll find you or even enter the royal castle.¡± Madara said and disappeared the next moment, with Thorne seeing this without being able to say anything else.


    Three days later, the negotiations finally ended, and Sodden began to leave while Cintra stayed for another four days celebrating before returning to the capital. The kingdom was in a festive mood at this time, while Calanthe had to announce some changes, as she planned to give all the properties of the Chips family to a young man on the rise, making him a high noble of Cintra in front of the entire kingdom, and no one could do anything about it.


    Madara talked a little with Mousesack after that and then left for Sodden a week later, where he would help the prince take the throne. He also had to train the rewards he earned after stopping the war in the system.


    ------


    Raccoon here: There will be no saga in Sodden ; I will skip two years and start the arc with the fall of Cintra, summarizing the events of these two years in the first chapters.

 Chapter 72 – The fall of Cintra 01.

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    In the capital of Cintra, a grand celebration was taking place in a structure that clearly indicated a coliseum. The people of Cintra filled the stands around the venue, watching as the spectacle began before them. There were several podiums where the nobility were seated, and on the largest one were Queen Calanthe herself and her granddaughter, with Eist and Mousesack nearby, both waiting for the next fight to begin. As a herald approached the center of the arena, he began to project his voice, accustomed to addressing a large audience.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, citizens of Cintra, today we will witness a spectacle that everyone has been anticipating since the first day of the tournament. All the knights and warriors of Cintra, the greatest this country can provide, have fought over the past days, and only two of them have remained undefeated, battling through each contest. And today, they meet to decide who is the champion of the tournament. First, we have none other than our commander of the royal guard, Varys Current, known as the greatest warrior of the kingdom, undefeated for more than 10 years. But will he continue to hold this title?" ¡ª The herald exclaimed, as from one side of the arena, a man emerged wearing golden armor adorned with the symbols of Cintra, presenting himself with the grandeur of a royal guard commander.


    The crowd immediately clapped for the commander of the royal guard, recognized throughout the kingdom. The herald allowed the clapping and shouts from the crowd to subside before continuing.


    "And as his opponent, we have none other than a boy of 12 years, the one who led Cintra to victory two years ago and today emerges at the end of this tournament, displaying surprising skills as he defeated each adult he fought, despite his young age. Madara Uchiha! Will he, at his incredible age of 12, overcome the greatest warrior of the kingdom?" ¡ª The herald exclaimed, and from the other side, a boy with black hair and dark eyes emerged. He wore not armor like his opponent; instead, he was dressed in black leather garments, a style everyone had grown accustomed to since he wore this kind of attire throughout the tournament and had faced no difficulty against his adversaries.


    The people also clapped for Madara, recognized by the kingdom over the last two years. Queen Calanthe looked on with interest at this fight, while Eist and Mousesack shared the same interest. Little Ciri clapped her hands.


    "Go, Madara!" ¡ª She shouted, excited, though not behaving like a princess. Calanthe didn''t mind and let the spectacle unfold.


    "Now, let us commence the final to determine who will become the greatest warrior of the kingdom this year!" ¡ª The herald again exclaimed.


    Madara and Varys positioned themselves opposite each other, the older man unsheathing his great sword. Madara held his short sword with just one hand, its blade lowered. The judge approached and checked that everything was in order to start the duel.


    "Good luck, boy," ¡ª Varys commented, and Madara nodded, waiting for the fight to begin.


    "Begin!" ¡ª The judge exclaimed, and they quickly engaged in a sword battle. Despite Madara not wearing armor, Varys had fought enough with him to know that the boy wouldn''t need it as he advanced aggressively. The swords clanged against each other, creating a symphony in the middle of the arena, with the spectators in a trance, full of expectations about who would win. Although some there already knew, most would not believe that a child could defeat the greatest warrior of the kingdom in a sword fight until today.


    Madara had become very well-known in the kingdom since his contributions in the East War, where he was acclaimed for leading a part of the army behind the enemy lines and killing the general himself, securing Cintra''s victory. This earned him enough honors to receive a title of high nobility in the kingdom, lands, and wealth.


    He had never participated in this kind of tournament that occurred every year in the capital, never had an interest, but the queen insisted that he join this time. He eventually agreed in the end.


    Madara had not used money to advance in the system for years, but with the responsibility of managing his new lands, he had learned to make his plans and needed money, forming strong alliances with the Hugkil family and others with whom he had a good relationship. Madara continued fighting, his sword clashing against his opponent''s. He could have easily defeated Lord Varys, as he had in various fights they had had before, but he did not want to humiliate someone he had a somewhat good relationship with.


    The fight lasted 10 minutes until Madara decided to end it, simply making Varys recoil in surprise at the boy''s strength as he pushed his sword back before placing his short sword at the neck of the Commander Lord. A silence took over the entire stadium, as Varys let out a small laugh inside his helmet.


    "It seems I have lost..." He said, sheathing his sword and raising his hand.


    The judge saw this and immediately exclaimed: "The victory goes to Madara Uchiha!!" He exclaimed, and the herald quickly announced:


    "We have a 12-year-old boy as the champion of Cintra this year!!" ¡ª He exclaimed, and the people, although surprised, were quickly replaced by excitement, clapping and shouting, amazed at a child defeating an adult.


    "Madara Uchiha!!"


    "Madara Uchiha!!"


    "Madara Uchiha!!"


    "Madara Uchiha!!"


    The people shouted Madara''s name for several seconds.


    "He won!" Ciri shouted and quickly left. "Can I go see him?" She asked her grandmother, and the woman nodded.


    "It seems your plan worked," Eist said, looking at Calanthe.


    "Yes, it''s true. The boy has to start making his name in this kingdom, and it will be easier for him to assume the throne this way." She spoke in the end.


    It was no secret to the two advisors there, what she planned: to make Madara the king of Cintra. Cintra would not lose its autonomy with her granddaughter marrying another noble from another kingdom, and also Madara would protect the kingdom. Since, although he had no oath with Cintra, he would have his duty to do so as king. This scenario was the best solution that solved her problems. So, she planned to take Madara''s name further, already being a great noble and acclaimed as a living hero. This would make it easier for him to take the throne alongside Ciri without much trouble from the other nobles.


    Madara left the arena soon after and met Cirilla right at the exit with Commander Varys. "You won!!" She arrived exclaiming joyfully.


    He talked a bit with her, she wanted to participate, but her grandmother wouldn''t let her, even though he could already defeat some adults with his current strength. There was a banquet later among the nobility and Madara was at the venue, while many people came to talk to him.


    Lord Hugkil was with his entire family at the party while he came to greet Madara. He boasted about the fight two years ago all the time since that day when they meet, his eldest son also participated in the fight. While the youngest son looked at Madara with unfriendly eyes as always.


    "Excuse me..." Madara was alone when a young girl, apparently 15 years old, came to speak with him, she was not unattractive, he had to admit, with blonde hair and blue eyes, appearing alongside a friend.


    "Yes?" Madara looked at them with a poker face as always.


    "Could you accompany me in a dance, I would like to get to know the hero of Cintra better." She said, but before Madara could respond, someone approached grabbing his arm.


    "He''s already dancing with me!" Cirilla appeared while puffing up her cheeks, staring at those women as if they were her worst enemies.


    Immediately the girls widened their eyes while bowing. "We apologize for that, Princess Cirilla, we won''t bother you anymore." The blonde quickly left them alone.


    "Why do they always swarm around him like flies...?" Cirilla murmured discontentedly. She was not foolish in knowing that as Madara was a small Lord independent of a large portion of lands and with titles, single women would be thrown at him by noble fathers.


    "..." Madara didn''t respond to the little girl''s jealousy as she turned to him. "Let''s dance a bit, at least that way no one will bother us." She said, and he ended up accepting the dance.


    He felt the gaze from the youngest Hugkil son; it was as if Madara was stealing all his dreams and goals, while he was merely a shadow as the youngest son of a noble family.


    He spent the entire night at that banquet, while the queen made sure to honor him, and finally left for home in his old manner, jumping out of the gates, heading in a direction of the kingdom. He still had his mansion in the capital, but his main priority now was a small castle on extensive lands where he grew vast plantations.


    He quickly entered through one of the windows and landed in his own room, a large space with rich furnishings, much different from the times he lived in an abandoned house in Cintra or in the servant''s quarters in the royal castle.


    "My lord, I see that you have arrived." A voice emerged behind his door.


    "Marcus... come in." Madara spoke.


    An elderly man entered the room, this was the castellan of his estate, managing most matters like his butler. He knew Madara''s abilities over the time he had been instructing his new lord, although he was stunned by every impossible thing this young lord did, he had grown accustomed over time and accepted it.


    "I see you have returned from the tournament... and even though I haven''t received the news yet, let me congratulate you on your victory." He spoke with a small smile, it didn''t take much to guess that Madara would easily win the tournament.


    "Thank you, were you waiting for me?" Madara raised an eyebrow.


    "Yes... a letter arrived from the south from one of your contractors." He spoke, and Madara quickly became interested.


    "Did you leave it in my solar?" Madara asked, and the man nodded.


    "Yes, it''s on top of your desk." He said.


    "Very well, I''ll check it..." Madara spoke and began to exit his room heading to his study, there were guards in the corridors who quickly greeted him.


    He entered the solar and saw the sealed letter, picking it up and sitting in his chair before opening it. He read the contents and narrowed his eyes; this letter came from some spies in the south to keep an eye on the movements of Nilfgaard and it seemed that it was finally beginning, after all, the black army was starting to march north.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 73 – The fall of Cintra 02.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara was on his estate, walking through as many employees passed by him. Here, he had to employ full-time staff to maintain the castle and harvest the crops his lands provided, bringing him great profits and responsibilities over all this land. It was unusual for a newly adolescent to own a large noble title like Madara, but it wasn''t impossible either. After all, there were cases where the family was killed for some reason, leaving only a young heir, but no one had risen like Madara in the history of Cintra. Madara had made his mark, although he believed that future generations in Cintra would not hear of him, especially since he was holding the letter he received yesterday in his hand.


    He walked through the garden, while the servants greeted him respectfully, "Lord Uchiha." It was odd for Madara, but he got used to it after a while. He continued to an area where he usually trained alone, without interruption, where he could cast his jutsus and mold chakra. No one was allowed to enter while he was inside. Madara wasn''t exempt from spies on his property, as there was always someone trying to infiltrate his castle for information. Among some of them, he had gathered quite unique information, from people in Nilfgaard and even important figures from the north.


    ''Looks like I''m becoming known in other kingdoms, it seems, among all of them... Vilgefortz is one of the ones who catches my attention the most, while I suspect that in Nilfgaard, the emperor himself must be asking for information about me knowing his goal...'' Madara thought as he entered the area.


    He hadn''t spent the last two years enjoying life as a noble. Madara went to Sodden, two weeks after returning to the capital. He had only asked Mousesack to look after things or to find someone trustworthy for it, while he ended up helping Prince Thorne ascend to the throne. His father, that ambitious fool, was killed by the nobles some time later, and Madara had to ensure it didn''t happen to the rest of the family, with the nobles seeing a chance to ascend to the throne themselves. In the end, Madara somehow managed to distance or even eliminate most of the opposition, uncovering some crimes they committed behind the scenes with his infiltration skills, and quickly shifted the opposition. Thorne had to marry the sister of his former love to honor the family, something his father had ensured would have a queen as a descendant.


    It''s quite ironic, considering he had come to the conclusion to eliminate her at the first opportunity for ascension, which was his ruin in the end. Madara had done this favor and finally returned to Cintra after things settled down. He did this for 6 months and has been managing his estate since then.


    He never imagined being this kind of thing, but here he was, doing this and much more. Queen Calanthe invited him to all sorts of events, almost obliging him to attend as a noble of honor, which was suspicious at first, but he was soon surprised as she schemed for him to become king of this kingdom alongside Ciri.


    This was quite strange for Madara, as she hadn''t seemed to see him as such a few years ago, yet he doubted it would happen... He tried to improve the system in every way and managed to unlock up to 15% of it, opening more jutsus and a great amount of chakra, almost three times what he had at 10%. Madara had gained some points for winning Sodden, but most of the points came from the training he did over the last 2 years.


    Upon reaching 15% of the system, he finally achieved his sharingan with 3 tomoe, making him so powerful in illusion now that he could pass information to a person with just a look, show some memory, or even create a scenario. He had learned much from Mousesack and his books on illusion, and he had finally mastered fuuinjutsu to a moderate degree, allowing him to do many things with it and having extremely powerful jutsus.


    But still, it wasn''t enough to defeat tens of thousands of soldiers. Though they were mere ants, the sheer number of them would tire him before he could finish them all. Therefore, Cintra was not outside his known destiny, Madara merely had the power to protect the people he cared for.


    Madara also felt ready to travel across the continent, after learning all possible languages with Mousesack, understanding its geography and many landmarks, but his knowledge about monsters was quite limited. He would need to find more precise information and witcher schools. If he and Cirilla ended up at Kaer Morhen, it might be an opportunity for him to acquire the knowledge that Mousesack lacked.


    Setting all these thoughts aside, Madara went to the empty site. He needed to inform Mousesack, but he would leave that to a raven that would arrive at the royal castle in a few days, while he returned to training.


    He summoned 100 clones the next moment, and they began training among themselves, practicing taijutsu, molding chakra, improving their jutsus, and trying to further increase his understanding of fuuinjutsu.


    He spent the entire day doing this, finally finishing sweaty and exiting through the gates as his castellan was waiting for him with a towel. "Did you have a pleasant training session, my lord?" he asked calmly.


    "As much as possible, Marcus," Madara replied calmly.


    "That''s great, we have prepared a meal for you, and I have received all the reports from the last grain harvest on the farms, everything is on your desk," he said politely, and Madara nodded.


    He went to the kitchen where some servants were preparing his meal, and he sat alone at a table that could fit about 20 people. He ate quietly, accustomed to it by now, and then went to his solar.


    Madara sat like a young lord and began reading the reports of his lands while he had to sign some papers to move some resources or even his received profits.


    ''It''s no use having these things anymore... it''s very likely that in less than a year, this place will be taken over by Nilfgaard...'' Madara thought. He didn''t believe that Cintra or Sodden really had a chance against the soldiers, so he had to start acting.


    ''Let''s start selling a lot of things and moving my money out of the capital...'' he decided as he began writing some letters. He left with the letters a moment later, but not without looking back at his solar... it had been a different experience from going out hunting monsters and killing people, being able to manage a property, and he would have been very successful in living a comfortable life in this world even if he weren''t the king of Cintra, if it weren''t for the southern empire.


    ''I think I''ve gotten too comfortable... it''s time for me to explore this world and face the most powerful beings that may appear on my journey...'' His Uchiha blood would never let him settle, despite him not complaining about having spent a year and a half taking care of villages and making his lands prosper.


    He walked out the door and went to Marcus, who was waiting as always. "I need you to send these four letters to these four places," Madara said.


    "It will be done, my lord," Marcus replied, curious but asking no questions.


    Two days had passed since then while Minato was in his library in a corner reading a book in front of a fireplace he liked to sit by, Marcus appeared with Mousesack entering the room.


    Madara looked up and nodded at that. "Marcus, could you leave us alone?" Madara asked, and the man nodded.


    "Of course, my lord," he said before leaving the library.


    "You have an impressive collection..." Mousesack looked at the books Madara had acquired over the last few years, containing titles that Madara couldn''t learn from him.


    "You could say that... I''m always trying to learn," he said.


    "Well, that makes me proud, seeing that boy from 5 or 6 years ago has grown a lot," he said in the end and continued. "Anyway, I came because of the letter, you gave me intriguing things," he spoke and Madara nodded.


    "You can be sure of that," Madara said. "I''m keeping this with me all the time," he said, picking up a scroll before handing it to Mousesack, who took it and opened it.


    "Is this a route?" He looked at the map of the northern border region.


    "Yes, as I said, the movements from the south have started... this is the possible route for Nilfgaard, the Cintra army will be crushed like this," Madara said and continued before Mousesack could respond. "Queen Calanthe doesn''t seem to believe in my advice, right?" Madara asked.


    "No, you know our queen... she is stubborn and keeps saying that Nilfgaard isn''t a problem," Mousesack replied.


    "That''s what I feared..." Madara said, looking at the fire before turning back to Mousesack, "If that happens, can you get the royal family out of Cintra?"


    "Well... I can, but I doubt Calanthe would accept that, she would rather die with Cintra..." He responded calmly. "Eist will also die with Calanthe... and I must be by my queen''s side..." Mousesack spoke sincerely.


    "That''s quite bad..." Madara commented, noting that if it came to that, none of them would survive.


    "But there''s the princess... if that happens to Cintra... I want you to get Princess Cirilla out safely... with you she will be well, that''s all I ask of you, boy," Mousesack spoke with a tone of concern.


    "I can do that, don''t worry," Madara said calmly.


    "Knowing all this... I would like to know your opinion on this possible invasion," Mousesack asked, wanting to know what the boy thought.


    "If there''s no escaping them, at least I would strike a significant blow to them... you know very well why I went to Sodden after the war where I helped massacre thousands of men from that kingdom... as King Thorne of Sodden told me in the letter... they have recovered a good part of their army in these last two years. We should at least strike a substantial blow to those fools from the south," Madara spoke.


    "I think you''re right about that... I will speak with Calanthe, trying to be subtle without saying that her kingdom will break soon..." Mousesack said with a sigh before turning back to Mousesack.


    "Where do you plan to take Cirilla? She has many friends in Skagos, there she would be safe," Mousesack asked again.


    "That may be... but in Kaer Morhen it would be better for her," Madara replied.


    "With Geralt... I think you''re right..." Mousesack, who had always been a friend of Geralt and knew of his paternal connection with Cirilla through destiny, agreed it would be the best choice. For him, the witcher would be a castle resident in the capital, but the queen wasn''t very favorable to that.


    After that, Mousesack smiled, seeing that the future, despite being grim, also had ways for Cirilla to be safe with Madara. He rolled up the scroll and turned back to the boy in front of him. "I would love to read some book from your library, but you know I have some urgent commitments in the capital now, so we''ll leave it for next time," he said, and Madara nodded as he left through a portal in the library, leaving only Madara alone, looking into the fire and thinking about the future.


    Raccoon here: I will advance a few months in the next chapter, where the black army is already moving north, so the real chaos will start from there. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 74 – The fall of Cintra 03.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    There was a small, remote village in a corner of Cintra. While people went about their lives peacefully, everything seemed like any other day. Men gathered wood in the forest, others worked in the fields, and hunters brought game home for their families or sold it to sustain their lives. Some traded fruits grown on their own land at the small local market among the residents. Children ran back and forth, while women gossiped about their lives and even about others''.


    A man had stepped out to get some fresh air and at the village entrance, noticed a horse approaching. As the village was small, they always kept an eye on any stranger who approached. But what surprised him was seeing a boy entering the village alone, wearing only a dark cloak, yet of good quality.


    "Who are you, boy? What are you doing here?" asked the man, who must have been about 40 years old, as he approached the boy with a suspicious look.


    Madara looked at him, studying him a bit before answering. "I am here because of complaints that have reached me about some problems in the region. About a flying beast."


    Another man, young, with an axe in his hand and who seemed to have just finished chopping wood, scoffed at Madara''s question. "What does a child have to do with our problems? If you''re the local noble, you should tell your father, not come here alone." The man thought this boy must be a rebellious noble thinking he could do anything.


    Before Madara could respond, horses appeared behind him, alerting the entire village. Armed soldiers, with a symbol of a windmill spouting fire on their armor, appeared. Madara, who had to choose a symbol for his house, ended up choosing the traditional Uchiha symbol.


    The village quickly gathered cautiously around them, while the old man had a realization. "Wait, you''re Madara Uchiha, the man who owns these lands?" He had heard of a young teenager taking over these lands.


    Madara didn''t even have time to respond as the knight approached him. "My lord, we have arrived. You were much faster than us," said the knight. This knight was named Sir Derek, he was a wandering knight when he was hired by Madara to help protect his house, he approached with a smile.


    Madara just nodded. After all, he had galloped away, leaving his men behind to enjoy the wind a bit. His horse could walk much faster than the others.


    "Everything''s fine, let''s just sort this out and leave," Madara spoke calmly. He had received complaints of a terrifying monster to the south of his lands.


    "My lord, there''s a flying creature in this area... many do not know what it is but I have heard of them, it''s a glyph! And it has been stealing animals from farms, but strangely only takes the small ones. We cannot fight such a monster, so we ask for your help. And we don''t have the money to hire a witcher. Besides, this species is very rare in these lands," said the man referring to the witchers, Cintra seemed to scare these people.


    Madara nodded. "A glyph, interesting..." He commented, clearly interested. "Can you tell me exactly where the attacks occurred?" he asked, and the man nodded.


    "I will talk to my daughter; she will be able to take you to the Brant brothers'' farm, which is where we have suffered the most from these attacks," he said and went to his house. A young woman approached, bowing to Madara.


    "My lord, my father has spoken about the situation. I will be guiding you. Please follow me," she said. Madara nodded before turning to one of the soldiers. "Someone pick up the girl and bring her with us," He ordered, after all, he wouldn''t make the girl walk all the way to the site. One of his guards approached and picked up the girl, as she began to lead them. They followed, leading the rest of the group.


    After 10 minutes of riding, they arrived at one of the farms in the area and entered it. The place looked quite poor, with some children playing, but they quickly saw the group of knights and ran inside. It wasn''t long before a man came out, cautious.


    "You are in the presence of Madara Uchiha, the owner of these lands," the knight announced before anyone else could speak.


    The farmer quickly widened his eyes and bowed. "My lord, you are here... What can I do for you?" he asked in a rather cautious tone. Madara, already a bit tired of this and the waste of time, sighed deeply.


    "Show us where the griffin attacked. We will be examining the site," Madara said, wanting to get this over with quickly. He was fed up with the common people''s exaggerations about nobles.


    The man quickly led them as Madara dismounted his horse and entered the pasture. "My lord, you needn''t do these things," one of the guards spoke.


    But Madara shook his head. "It''s all right," he said.


    "You are new here, boy. You will see a lot of this. Our lord prefers to act rather than wait for men to bring reports," the knight said and followed Madara immediately. They went to an open field where the grass was trampled by a medium-sized creature, and there was blood too.


    "My lord, the creature attacked here five days ago. It took four of my calves, and I am hiding all the animals inside the barns, be it my cows and the other young ones, fearing it might take more. The other farmers are doing the same. We fear it might start attacking people, I believe it''s a dragon!" he explained and said the last part as if he was sure of it.


    "A glyph first, now a dragon?" Madara murmured... and put that aside while nodding and began to inspect the site. He discreetly activated his Sharingan, looking for any detail he might find.


    He didn''t have Ciri''s power to see flashes from the past, or even a witcher''s scenting ability, but he might find some details if he looked harder.


    ''First... this is not a dragon... too small... it could be a glyph as that man from the village said... but if so, it''s young,'' Madara thought. "Well, it seems it attacked and went to the nest with the carcass..." he murmured.


    His men waited for him to finish investigating and Madara looked out over the open fields until he saw something that would lead him to start his search. "We''re done here. Let''s head to the mountain, the griffin probably has a nest somewhere high," he said as his men nodded. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After that, they left the girl and the farmer and headed to the nearby mountain, stopping at the end of the day at the foot of the mountain to set up their camp.


    Madara went to his tent after dining with his men. He disappeared without the guards noticing, approached the forest, and created several clones, hoping they would search for the griffin''s nest during the night. After that, he went to sleep.


    The next day, he already had the necessary information. Then, he called the captain and asked them to move to the right side of the mountain. His men followed, making their way through the forest. Although he could simply leap through the trees, he wasn''t in much of a hurry, so he let his men accompany him.


    They finally climbed until they found a slope with an open space and a boulder, there was a small cave. "As expected, my lord. You found it easily..." the knight said, and Madara nodded.


    "You stay here, I''ll take care of this," he said, while one of the guards, who was a novice, looked somewhat stunned by this.


    The others already knew how it worked; their lord wasn''t on his first time doing risky things, but as the rumors say, the boy had the power of a witcher, some rumors say that he had even become one while still young.


    Madara entered the place, but unlike the memory that had to be the clone seeing the nest, with the creature sleeping around cow bones and other animals, there was nothing but the strong odor of rotting meat.


    "He must have gone out to eat something," Madara murmured.


    However, his thoughts were soon interrupted as a fierce scream arose from outside, while the men seemed startled. He quickly went out and saw the sight of a real griffin, landing in front of all the soldiers on those rocks and growling at them, as his men went on alert, raising their swords.


    "Do not attack, wait!" Madara exclaimed as he passed by his guards.


    "My lord!" one guard shouted, but Madara paid no heed as he stood in front of everyone. He stared at the griffin, which was young as he had suspected. The griffin stared back, increasing the tension among his men.


    ''He is young and hasn''t killed anyone... just fed... killing him would be cruel.'' Madara thought, despite not knowing how a glyph had ended up there.


    He stared at it while his eyes turned into Sharingans, which dazed the griffin for a moment as Madara took control of its body, and everyone saw that the animal no longer seemed hostile as it looked at Madara.


    "This is interesting... I will keep him." Madara decided, he saw in the animal''s mind its memories while it was quite young with its mother dying to a Leshy from what he could understand, after all, the glyph saw its mother being pierced by wood while something tall approached the nest, this glyph had fled from the South to here then. Choosing a nest and staying the last few weeks devouring cows and other animals.


    "My lord... you cannot be serious..." Sir Derek murmured in surprise.


    "I am very serious, Sir Derek." Madara responded as he fearlessly approached and touched the creature''s head, which was docile under his control.


    It was a pity that the creature was too young, for Madara could not ride it. It should be 1 meter and 50, no wonder it didn''t take the bigger cows, being unable to carry them.


    Madara and his men passed through the village and said that the problem with the creature was resolved, and he would pay for all the damages. His men watched him during the entire journey back to the estate, with most already accustomed to the strange things their lord might do. However, seeing the griffin flying above them was not a sight at all common to everything they had witnessed in these almost 2 years. They wondered how he had managed such a feat, but now the creature obeyed him and Madara was willing to keep it; he wanted to create the fuuinjutsu of summoning and found his first creature for it.


    They finally arrived at the castle and Madara asked Marcus to call all the staff and guards; he had to talk about the glyph, people were extremely agitated with their lord saying he would be taking care of a glyph from now on, but he assured that no one would get hurt, as long as they did not mess with it.


    Over the next few days, Madara kept his glyph in the place where he would train and sometimes took it to the courtyard, with everyone seeing their lord taking care of the creature as if it were his pet and not a monster that could kill dozens of armed men.


    Everything seemed calm, until Marcus approached with a tone of urgency; he had a royal letter, and saw that it was a direct summons from the queen, it seemed that the Nilfgaard exercise finally worried her and began to call all the banners of the kingdom.


    Raccoon here: I let Madara do a witcher mission, it had been a long time since he had done one like this, moreover, he gained his likely first summon for the future.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 75 – The fall of Cintra 04.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara was in the middle of the throne room, while many other nobles were gathered with him. The discussion was quite heated among those present, not that this surprised Madara, after all, they were discussing the future of the kingdom with a foreign invasion looming.


    "Can we face them? There are so many!" one noble complained.


    "They are many, but they will be facing two kingdoms from the north," another spoke, after all, they have Sodden to fight alongside them.


    "That seems plausible... after all, I heard that Sodden began to recover after the defeat in the East, King Thorne is managing the kingdom very well," a third noble added.


    "Even so..." the first noble murmured.


    "We will face the soldiers of Nilfgaard," Queen Calanthe raised her voice at this moment. "And we will defeat them, driving them back to the south again," she said with a fierce tone.


    "..." The nobles were silent this time, as even those who were not very confident remained quiet.


    "I want you to summon all the soldiers of the kingdom, far more than what we had in the battle of the East, we are facing a powerful enemy this time and we need to use all our forces and resources," Calanthe made it clear.


    She spoke and a new discussion began as people started to debate about this again. Eventually, after another 20 minutes of conversation, while some nobles occasionally exchanged insults, they began to leave the throne room.


    "Madara Uchiha. I want you to stay," Calanthe requested as Madara had been silent the whole time, uninterested in getting involved in the heated discussion.


    Madara waited for everyone to leave until the queen addressed him. "Mousesack had spoken of your investigations and this alerted us about the approaching army from the North," she said while Madara nodded.


    "Tell me, boy, I want your opinion, what are the chances we face the army?" she asked him, valuing his opinion much more than those of the rest of the nobles.


    "Do you want me to be honest?" Madara asked, as the queen might not like his sincere opinion. Calanthe just nodded and Madara sighed. "The chances of Cintra falling are very high, after all, we are talking about an army of 60,000 black soldiers, how many can Cintra raise at this moment, 20,000?" Madara spoke, making the room tense with his words.


    "Even so, Cintra will not cower..." she spoke with a serious and stubborn tone.


    "..." Madara said nothing more.


    "I want you to come and have tea with me this afternoon in the garden, we need to talk about your role in this war..." she said at the end, and Madara nodded. "Now you can leave, my granddaughter must be almost breaking down the doors to see you," she spoke, and Madara began to withdraw, while the royal guards opened the door and Cirilla was outside.


    "You are finally here, let''s go to my room," she said.


    "Princess... This is quite inappropriate... for an unmarried woman of your age," the servant immediately spoke while by her side. It was highly frowned upon for Cirilla, no longer a child, to invite a boy to her room at her age.


    Of course, she didn''t like this one bit, but what more could she do, she just turned back to Madara. "Let''s go to the garden!" she suggested, and Madara ended up accompanying her as they headed to the open area.


    "You haven''t come to the castle in months!" she immediately complained, Madara had been training in recent months at his residence.


    "But you could have come!" she complained as they moved away from the royal guard and the princess''s servant.


    "Did something happen?" he raised an eyebrow at the girl, she seemed stressed.


    "It''s some dreams..." she admitted.


    "Dreams... what did you dream?" Madara asked with a more serious tone.


    "The city... I see it burning..." she said in a low voice.


    "..." Madara didn''t know what to say to her, telling the truth would be quite terrible even for his indifferent demeanor. "Do you think that will happen?" he approached it from another angle.


    "Everything I dream always happens..." she said now quite sadly.


    "I know... but..." she tried to argue.


    "Anyway, you will be fine... I will make sure of it," he said, and she looked at him for a while.


    "Okay..." Eventually, she tried to change the subject and not think about it anymore. "Can we train a little? I''ve gotten really good in the past few months, I might even beat you." She seemed more excited now as she exclaimed to Madara.


    "You''re just dreaming..." she mocked.


    "Let''s see!" she said, running to grab some wooden swords as she returned to him so they could do it in the garden.


    Madara ended up training a bit with her. They stopped training after a while, as Cirilla was wearing a dress, hardly suitable for training, and Madara treated her as if she were a child.


    They sat under that same tree they used to sit under, while the girl kept chattering away, and he maintained a calm, serious face, speaking little.


    At one point, he ended up talking about his last job in his territory in getting rid of a glyph. "You''re saying you tamed a glyph!!!" Cirilla exclaimed, not believing what she heard.


    "You could say that... I haven''t named it yet, but it''s in my castle, living peacefully," Madara said calmly.


    "But no one has ever tamed a glyph!!" She exclaimed before giving Madara a glowing look. "Can you show me?" she asked with an excited look.


    Madara sighed before opening his sharingan and looking into the princess''s emerald eyes. Cirilla felt the world distort as she entered Madara''s illusion, creating her own memory.


    She saw the scene as Madara arrived in the village, asked for information, and went to the glyph''s nest where he tamed it and brought it back to his castle, until everything started to become the garden again.


    Her look at Madara was so excited, "I want to meet it! Let''s go to your castle from here!!" She asked quickly, but Madara shook his head.


    "We can''t... You already know the rumors from the south," Madara said as Cirilla lowered her head at this moment.


    "I heard..." she said, recalling her dream.


    ''She doesn''t even know it''s her father... I think Calanthe hid that from her,'' Madara thought, but he had no intention of telling, his motives were distasteful.


    "Anyway, I''ll let you name my glyph, I''m sure you will meet it when things calm down," Madara assured.


    "Really?! I would love to meet it!!" She returned to a more excited expression, but at that moment, people approached.


    "It''s good that you''re already in the garden, so we can sit down already," Calanthe approached with her royal guard, Commander Varys.


    "Grandma!" Cirilla stood up.


    "Cirilla, can you leave us for now, I need to talk to the boy..." she requested while Calanthe looked at the princess''s servant, who quickly nodded to take her away.


    Cirilla, with no choice, bid farewell to Madara. "We''ll meet later, and I''ll think of a name for the glyph!" she exclaimed while Madara just nodded and turned his attention to the queen, following her to sit in a gazebo.


    It was just the two of them, something that rarely happened, after all, Mousesack and Eist are always with her. "I didn''t see Eist, isn''t he in the capital?" Madara asked curiously, as he hadn''t seen him.


    "He went to Skagos, he''s talking to the people to also gather troops against the Nilfgaardians," Calanthe spoke calmly.


    "I see..." he said while watching the queen serve her own tea.


    "Anyway... let''s talk about the war..." she began. "I really don''t have confidence that we will win this, we''re not dealing with a small kingdom like Sodden, the black soldiers are many..." she admitted in the end.


    Madara raised an eyebrow. "..." But he remained silent.


    "I know what you''re thinking... you''re seeing a fragile woman, but I will not run and will die in battle protecting these lands," she said with a serious tone.


    "You could flee... Cintra could still be reclaimed," Madara suggested, the invasion was indeed inevitable, but there were other ways to reclaim these lands.


    "And flee like a coward, do not offend me, boy," she said with a displeased tone. "My life will end in this war, but I will die with Cintra, I am its queen," she stated.


    "The other kingdoms won''t help, will they?" Madara asked.


    She sighed at this and shook her head. "No... They see us as a chance to conquer these lands, they''ll let Nilfgaard tame these lands while they think they can recover and reconquer them to claim these lands as theirs by right," she said.


    "They won''t recover these lands anymore," Madara stated.


    "I hope so, but I still want this place to be ruled by my lineage..." she spoke before giving Madara a very serious look at this moment. "That''s why I want you to take Cirilla out of the country," she finally said.


    "You don''t want me to fight on the front lines with you?" Madara raised an eyebrow.


    "I''d prefer you stay with my granddaughter. You may have helped in the fight in the west, but this won''t be a years-long fight; it will be a clash that ends in a day of fighting, there are no clever strategies to change the course of this battle..." she spoke with a quite frustrated tone before continuing. "I want you to stay with Cirilla the whole time, and if Cintra falls, you must flee the country, go to Skagos, we have many friends there, and Cirilla will be safe," she said.


    "Still, I can help in some way," Madara spoke.


    "I''m sure you can, but I want you to stay with my granddaughter and protect her," she spoke while sipping her tea and looking at Madara with a thoughtful gaze. "You know, I planned to make you the king of this kingdom, which is quite surprising, I didn''t like you and the one who convinced me not to expel you from Cintra was Mousesack," she admitted.


    "..." Madara remained silent, though not surprised by this, as he could read the queen well when he first met her.


    "But I''m glad I wasn''t foolish back then, my granddaughter really likes and cares about you, be sure that if things were different, Cintra would be in good hands, as I''ve paid very close attention to the lands you managed for a year, it''s impressive, your ideas are things I''ve never seen in this kingdom," she spoke, after all, Madara had planted some things that weren''t in this world, he greatly increased the revenue of his lands and greatly improved the lives of the peasants while he reduced the taxes charged, this gave him even more productivity and collected even more.


    "I did what I thought was best," he said, although he was much better at fighting than administration.


    "Anyway... I hope you take care of my granddaughter and keep her safe," she said, and Madara just nodded.


    Madara eventually left the castle after staying another day and returned to his property, where he met Marco in his solarium.


    "My lord..." the man approached.


    "You''re here, good. After all, I just received a reply to the letter I sent a few days ago," he began while Marco was confused. "There is a ship that will leave in 2 weeks from a port in a city north of Cintra. I want you to leave with the others and take the ship," Madara was straightforward.


    "What do you mean by that, sir??!!" He was stunned.


    "Listen, don''t tell anyone, but this country will sink, you have your wife who works in the castle as well, I''ve left some money for you, a thousand gold coins, I believe they will be enough for you and your family to live the rest of your lives well," Madara spoke, this man also had a son, he didn''t want Marco or other servants and soldiers to be caught by the Nilfgaardian soldiers when they started to pillage, although Madara wasn''t giving as much money to them as he did to Marco.


    "My lord... you don''t..." the man tried to argue, but Madara shook his head.


    "Just start preparing your things and go. Don''t try to draw attention and don''t talk about the reason for your departure, I''ll take care of the rest," Madara spoke and left without giving more answers to the man, he had to prepare for the black soldiers as well.

 Chapter 76 – The fall of Cintra 05.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Father, will we be okay...?" Victor Hugkil asked his father during dinner that evening, after they had received a letter from the capital that day.


    "Stop that, Victor... Talk to your father about it later." Carina Hugkil, the wife and mother of the two boys at the table, said.


    "Your mother is right, Victor, we''ll talk about this later, okay?" Meril Hugkil said, though he did not seem displeased with his son''s concern during dinner.


    "..." Luk, the younger son, was looking on with interest, while keeping his thoughts to himself.


    After dinner, Meril invited both sons to a meeting and they went to his solar.


    "As you know... we are about to enter a war against an army from the south. Our family is in one of the southern regions and we are monitoring the area," Meril began. "And all the scouts indicate that the black army is splitting in two, while one passes through the north of Toussaint heading straight for Sodden, another part will act in the southwest, while we will have to be careful with our lands to the southeast of the kingdom, since there are mountains separating us between the north and the south." He started while his sons paid attention.


    "I am going to war as you know... but I need you to stay here and watch the mountains for me." Lord Hugkil spoke while his sons nodded, they would divide, while he would accompany Calanthe in the war,


    While the queen also asked him to leave a group of men to take care of that southern region, since it was a common strategy, given that the black soldiers could use the mountains to surprise them while they fought in the southern gorge, a strategy like Madara had created in the fight in the east of Cintra.


    This was also a way to protect the villages and the people living in the area. Lord Hugkil continued talking about other things, like organizing the soldiers and taking care of the farm''s resources. In the end, he looked at the two with a loving father''s tone.


    "With that, I''m counting on you, Victor and Luk," he said, approaching and giving his sons a hug before leaving to spend the rest of the evening with his wife.


    Victor remained silent, watching his father leave. He did not have the same sparkle in his eye, seemingly because he was not confident he would return after this war and wondered if it would be the last time they could see each other. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze fell on his younger brother beside him, someone he had been looking at quite a bit in recent years, Victor blamed Madara for this. After all, after his words when the Uchiha had visited the property more than 5 years ago, he first did not believe it and mocked, thinking that Madara planned discord among the family, even though he had saved him and his father.


    However, Madara''s words still echoed in his mind and he personally began to observe his younger brother''s behavior over the last years and, to his surprise, his brother really acted suspiciously.


    He saw him mistreating employees and asking one of the guards to beat people up in front of him like a sadistic lunatic. Victor immediately became furious and went to talk to his brother, reprimanding him.


    Luk seemed quite remorseful for his actions and Victor did not see him doing that kind of thing anymore, he even avoided telling his father, but he still had an impression that Luk continued with the same behavior, though he no longer made it as visible with these strange activities.


    Luk also demonstrated a look with a glint of malice while looking at his father and him, he still remembered when he said he was happy that none of them died in that fight against that monster, but if he were to analyze his memories, he would say that Luk was lying.


    Victor would be lying if he said he wasn''t afraid of his brother, after all he also saw him several times talking to himself and cursing Madara, saying that he was stealing everything that should be his.


    It was strange, this hatred his brother had for the boy who had become the hero of the kingdom in recent years, and who fought alongside Victor and his father in the battle of the east. He even wanted to ask about it, but he lacked the courage to speak with Madara at the meetings in the capital.


    His father also told him to befriend Madara, after all, he said the queen had great plans for him with the proximity he had with the princess, and when his father mentioned such things during dinner, the glare of hatred from his brother was more visible than ever.


    His brother noticed the look from his older brother and Luk turned to Victor with an unpleasant glare; there was a gleam of malice and Victor wondered what he was planning, while having to be somewhat cautious around the boy.


    "It seems we''ll have to handle things, brother. I hope to serve you well during these dark times," Luk commented with a tone that matched his words, but the malice still glinted in his eyes.


    "I''m counting on you, Luk..." Victor commented, though he was trying hard to maintain a firm tone.


    After that, both went to their rooms, while the next day, their father prepared all the available troops from their lands to join the army of Cintra in the frontal attack.


    "Now it''s up to you, Victor, you are my heir and if I don''t return from this fight... take care of your mother and brother," Meril approached Victor, who nodded.


    "Will do, father," Victor said as his father nodded and bid farewell to the rest of the family before he left.


    "Victor, let''s go to the solar, we need to talk about managing the estate," Carina, who had more experience than her son, nodded as they went inside.


    Luk saw this and his gaze fell on one of the knights, who nodded at him as he approached and discreetly handed him a paper. Luk took it and returned inside the mansion while opening the paper in his room.


    "It seems the spy is here," he murmured, opening a sadistic smile.


    ''Finally... I''ll be close to my goal... I''ll prove to everyone that I will be greater than all of them...'' Luk thought with an excited smile.


    Since he was 7 years old, he had one thought on his mind; he didn''t want to become just a second son of a noble, after all, he met some children at that age who mocked him, while they were heirs to their own lands, he would just be a second son.


    His brother saw this and defended him on that occasion, but it marked him forever and since then he had been working on a way to change his destiny and this led him to develop a villainous personality, by 10 years old, he wished death on his father and older brother, even thought it happened, but then Madara appeared saving them from certain death with a stupid decision of his father wanting to hunt a monster in the forest.


    Despite his frustration, he still couldn''t assume the lands at 10 years old, so he waited to become an adult, where he could really assume the lands as heir.


    One thing he could do, after all he turned 15 more than a year ago, and with their death, he would assume it through the line of succession, but he still hadn''t achieved it until the Nilfgaard Empire itself began moving troops from the south, he somehow got in touch with them and made a proposal, where they began a negotiation in recent months and now the spy was in the city that his family controls outside the castle.


    ''Finally... I will show everyone, especially you, Madara Uchiha...'' The boy thought with a tone of anger in the end, his great plan was not just to assume the name of his family, but also to take over the kingdom itself as king by marrying the princess.


    He had fallen in love with her as a child, and tried to place Madara as his soldier in this endeavor, but was scorned by him, those red eyes when he threatened him marked him, more than when he had been scorned by the noble children.


    ''He will pay... I will see him die!'' This was his first thought seeing Madara going away, but in the following years, his name began to be known throughout the kingdom, not just as someone who was said to be a ghost fighting for the queen in the capital, or even the boy who danced with the princess at noble balls, with no one else achieving that feat.


    He became a minor noble, something Luk despised, then his father and brother went to the war in the east, which ended up giving even greater reputation to Madara, making him a great noble of the kingdom and giving power and influence to someone who should have been a commoner.


    ''He stole everything that should have been mine... I should be called a hero! I should be the fianc¨¦ of the princess!!'' For Luk, it was hateful to think that Madara was destined to marry the princess of the kingdom, as the rumors said, after all the princess never left his side and had no contact with anyone else of the opposite sex.


    Luk was thinking about this for hours like a lunatic, until he realized it was night, while deciding to go out, he called a guard, sneaking out, they went to the city a moment later while meeting the spy in one of the warehouses he used for some of his hobbies, which were torturing people, he had bought this place by diverting resources from his family without them noticing and was now meeting with the Nilfgaardian man who also spoke the northern language.


    "What I want is quite simple, I want to take over my father''s lands and marry the princess, we will be a kingdom at the service of Nilfgaard," he said at the end after talking with his man.


    "We can do that as long as this operation is a success, after all, your majesty, the emperor, will be quite generous to those who help him conquer the entire north," the spy said with a smile.


    "That''s great, all of Hugkil''s soldiers are under my control without my brother knowing, after all, they have two choices, either ally with the enemy who will attack fiercely or follow my orders and survive," Luk commented.


    "Remember, the queen must not know about the troops passing through the mountains," the spy said, since at that moment thousands of soldiers were secretly entering Cintra to surprise them as soon as they were at war.


    "You can be sure that I will take care of that," Luk said confidently and began to leave after that, heading for the castle.


    "Marrying the princess... fool... you will at most have a quick death for such audacity with the emperor''s daughter," the spy said in a dark tone.


    Meanwhile, Victor called the head of the guard, who was the master of arms of the castle.


    "You called me, my lord?" he asked respectfully.


    "Yes, pass these orders to the soldiers and I want constant surveillance in the south," Victor said as the man nodded, taking the parchment.


    He left the solar and a guard approached. "Sir. Lord Luk is summoning you," the man said.


    The knight went to meet with Luk while the 16-year-old boy stood by a window, his gaze fell on the knight. "Let''s begin," he said with a smile, as the knight simply crumpled Victor''s orders while nodding.

 Chapter 77 – The fall of Cintra 06.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Calanthe was in the midst of the troops as they were organizing in the south of the country, preparing to face the enemy forces.


    Everything seemed to be going according to plan with the troops preparing around her; she sighed as she headed to her tent, looking at the map of the region where the battle would take place.


    ¡°How are we doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The troops are ready, my queen... Lord Hugkil has just joined the army as well with an additional 1500 men,¡± Lord Varys informed, pointing to the map.


    ¡°Great, and how is Eist?¡± she asked Mousesack.


    ¡°They have secured a good fleet in Skagos and are coming to the coast of Cintra, to combat any Nilfgaardian ship that tries to attack the coast,¡± the druid reported.


    ¡°Great... I want to speak with Lord Hugkil, since it''s not just the gorge and coast we need to worry about...¡± Calanthe said as a royal guard was summoned and advanced to the location where Hugkil was settling in.


    The man entered the tent a moment later, kneeling in front of the queen, ¡°Your majesty,¡± Calanthe murmured.


    ¡°Rise, my lord. How are things at the camp?¡± Calanthe asked as Hugkil stood up.


    ¡°We are well, my men are a bit nervous, but still determined to defend Cintra from the invaders from the south,¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, we¡¯ll need every available sword... we have a bit of an advantage since a part of the army has moved to attack our neighbor, so the pressure will be less and we might gain some advantage against the enemy,¡± Calanthe spoke and continued. ¡°How is your region?¡± she asked.


    ¡°My children are taking care of everything, I¡¯m sure Victor will do a fine job,¡± Meril commented as the queen nodded.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, my lord, I hope to find you soon wielding your blade against our enemies,¡± she spoke at the end as the man nodded and he left the place.


    Calanthe saw this and turned back to her royal guard. ¡°Could you leave me alone, Lord Varys? Mousesack?¡± she asked as the men bowed.


    ¡°Of course, my queen,¡± both responded, leaving the place while Calanthe sighed.


    ¡®Mousesack warned me, but I want to talk to him alone,¡¯ she thought before turning her face to the intruder in her tent, Mousesack gave the signal as soon as he noticed him, but she kept silent until this moment.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked with a tone of dissatisfaction and disapproval.


    ¡°You know that I need to be here,¡± Madara said calmly, stepping out of the shadows, his loose black hair matching his equally black eyes.


    ¡®He will certainly become a handsome man, and I am sure that Cirilla might not be the only princess enchanted by the boy if he continues like this,¡¯ she murmured internally.


    She had asked Madara to stay in the capital and take care of her niece¡¯s safety, but it seems he was here after all that was requested. But Calanthe also knew of Madara''s important presence in the fight; he could boost the morale of the entire army, after all, he was the hero of the east.


    ¡°Are you at least using one of your tricks to keep my granddaughter safe?¡± Calanthe asked.


    ¡°Yes. If you''re asking about the clones, I''ve placed many to watch over the capital and even the region,¡± Madara spoke.


    ¡°All right... then... I just want you to return to the capital as soon as possible if this fight doesn¡¯t end well for us, take my niece and leave here as fast as possible, understood?¡± she spoke as the first order she gives to Madara and there was no room for refusal.


    Madara nodded, while she sighed and asked him to grab a tent with Varys and wait until the army started moving south again.


    The days passed until the army began to move again, heading south.


    ¡°How are our forces?¡± A man in black armor with yellow trims from Nilfgaard was in his tent with a woman with pointed ears and blonde hair, alongside a few more officers.


    ¡°We are doing very well, Cintra has raised an army of 20,000, but we will win with a grand margin,¡± the officer spoke in the Nilfgaardian language. ¡°We are about to enter Cintra''s border from the south, launch a ship attack on its coast, and also attack Sodden and also our secret surprise is happening at this moment,¡± the man spoke firmly.


    ¡°That¡¯s great, let''s start moving and prepare for the fight,¡± the man who had asked, who was a general, nodded satisfied.


    ¡°You are quite confident,¡± the woman said at the end after they were left alone.


    ¡°You could say that 20,000 men are nothing; we have much more than double that here,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Yes. But just for one kingdom... how will you conquer the north if you lose half your men?¡± The elf commented with a serious tone.


    ¡°We will win this battle much more easily than you think. Sodden lost many of its men years ago, we will easily take down two kingdoms before continuing our expansion,¡± the man said.


    ¡°You know that Queen Calanthe knows how to fight very well,¡± she taunted as the man looked displeased with her approach.


    ¡°She is just a woman. You better help me when you open that mouth, elf mage, otherwise, you might as well leave me here alone,¡± he said in Nilfgaardian.


    ¡°I am just saying that there are powerful people on the other side. Have you heard about that Madara Uchiha?¡± she asked, there were enough spies infiltrated in Cintra to know what was happening in the kingdom and Madara was not a subject limited only to the capital.


    ¡°Yes, and you are afraid of encountering a 12-year-old child on the battlefield?¡± the general did not cease to mock the elf.


    ¡°You think I believe the story of a 10-year-old child leading an army and changing the course of a war? Do not offend me, general.¡± This woman was Francesca Findabair, an ally of the Nilfgaardians to conquer the north in exchange for rewards such as a place for the elves to live in peace without being hunted or discriminated against.


    ¡°Then stop talking and only open your mouth to say useful things, damn elf,¡± the man growled as the elf took offense at that, but held herself back and no longer provoked the human.


    ¡°Even so... how are we going to deal with the child, you know very well that she could escape to Skagos, right?¡± Francesca said. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°The emperor¡¯s daughter will be captured alive and well, we will take care of the coast of Cintra as my men said... and we have a spy in the capital already,¡± the general spoke as they continued to initiate a discussion about the strategy in the fight.


    On the high seas, 200 Nilfgaardian ships continued moving north from the south, their plan was to block all exits of Cintra to the sea. While thousands of Nilfgaardian men were preparing for the fight reaching the sea of Cintra.


    As ships with people fleeing Cintra could finally leave the country, with the servants of Madara¡¯s mansion along with one of those ships attempting a life elsewhere, Eist was at the prow of a ship advancing with a small fleet of 100 ships as Skagos could provide with 4,000 men.


    ¡°Are we ready for battle, king?!¡± A bearded man with his axe asked, despite the number being smaller than the opponent, they still had plenty of confidence in the battle.


    ¡°Of course we are! Let¡¯s make our axes bleed with the blood of those idiots from the south!!¡± Eist exclaimed making his men gain some morale, with the Skagosi beginning to shout, preparing to face the people from the south.


    On the eastern side, an army of 20,000 Nilfgaardian men advanced through another gorge above the region of Toussaint, and their goal was to pressure Sodden, not for a direct battle as was going against Cintra. After all, they needed to hold that kingdom a bit, and as soon as Cintra was defeated, Sodden would have to face two battles, one coming from the south side and another with men from the west invading their kingdom, this would allow the army to advance easily before beginning to conquer the other northern kingdoms.


    As they prepared to invade the border and meet the army of Sodden, which was already preparing with King Thorne in command, in the mountains to the west from there, a group of soldiers from Hugkil¡¯s men approached the forest while there was a loud sound coming from the place.


    Thus emerged the first Nilfgaardian soldiers, beginning to come out of the forest surrounding the mountain. More than 10,000 men began to appear over the next few days as they began to establish themselves in the lands of Hugkil. It was a lengthy process, after all, they left the army going to Sodden and began to open a path through the mountains.


    Hugkil¡¯s own men received them with a smile on their faces, as they had been instructed by Lord Luk Hugkil to let them pass. With these 10,000 black soldiers, the army of Cintra would be surprised from the east side while they fought to the south.


    ¡°My lord... the men have started to pass through the mountains and we are killing all the nearby villages that could report to other regions about the Nilfgaardians,¡± the knight responsible for Hugkil¡¯s men went to a meeting with the boy who nodded satisfied.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I want you to lock my mother in her room, I want her to accompany me to deal with my brother,¡± Luk said with a diabolical smile, as he was finally going to act.


    Meanwhile, outside, there was a servant listening to the entire conversation in shock, before running off to warn Victor about what she had heard.


    Returning to the south of Cintra near the gorge, the original Madara was walking calmly until he received some very important information. This made him alert and quickly advance approaching the queen.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Mousesack, noticing his behavior a bit more altered than usual, raised an eyebrow. "Something wrong?"


    ¡°Yes, they are advancing through the gorge. They are entering Cintra at this moment. It seems they came faster than we anticipated," Madara said, after receiving the information from his clone.


    ¡°What?!¡± Calanthe heard that as if lightning had struck her. After all, she was hoping the gorge would limit the enemy army. She clenched her fist and set aside that thought, returning to her men, as she was the general of this army and trusted Madara¡¯s words deeply.


    ¡°No matter, we will head south and confront those wretches and drive them out of Cintra,¡± she said, hastening the army for the eventual battle.


    Raccoon Here:


    I believe that originally, there was an army of 40,000 to 50,000 Nilfgaardians... But I increased it here, there are 50,000 to face Cintra in the south, 10,000 passing through the mountains, 20,000 going to Sodden, and 12,000 on the ships, forming an army of 92,000 men.

 Chapter 78 – The fall of Cintra 07.

    [Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Both armies began to approach each other in the south of Cintra, as scouts came and went to report the enemy''s movement on both sides. It was in a huge expanse of grass that already showed the army from one horizon to the other, signaling that it would be there that both armies would meet.


    "My queen, what are your commands?" The exercise leaders approached the queen, concerned and seeking some guidance.


    "Well... isn''t it obvious?" She responded, narrowing her eyes towards her enemy. "Prepare for battle, there''s nothing to discuss."


    Immediately, orders began to be shouted throughout the army. It didn''t take long for everyone to start organizing, stowing the carts and preparing for battle by donning armor and weapons on the infantry, while the cavalry and archers were not far behind.


    The horizon was not just filled with a small handful of soldiers appearing, but began to fill the entire view for the army of Cintra.


    "They are so many!"


    "Can we defeat them?"


    "How can we fight against this?"


    These words began to be murmured throughout the army, as a group of 50,000 black soldiers emerged to fight against less than half of them. It was quite obvious from the desperation of Cintra''s soldiers seeing their entire enemy.


    Calanthe did not seem very pleased with this and turned back to the leaders. "Tell your men it''s better not to cower now, otherwise, we''ll be slaughtered by the enemy and Cintra, along with their families, will be exterminated shortly after that. They are the last shields against our destruction and it''s better they keep that in mind." She growled, as the men nodded, beginning to organize the army to boost their morale.


    Madara looked into the distance calmly, thinking about when he could fight against such a group and emerge victorious with the enemy completely destroyed. He was much better off compared to the initial amount of chakra, which was less than 100 chakra points, but now reached 20,000, comparable to an elite Jonin level.


    He sighed, but at least he would end up killing more than anyone else here. Unfortunately, in an open field, he also couldn''t reach the commander without anyone noticing. But that didn''t mean he couldn''t make his own way to this man. At least that would help Cintra a bit.


    "Madara," Calanthe approached as he was lost in his thoughts with him looking at her. "I would like you to return to the capital," she said, and Mousesack looked at Madara curiously, waiting for the answer.


    The boy shook his head. "No. You might not believe it, but even I in the midst of this chaos can still get out of here alive and escape if necessary. But you and your men still need all the help you can get," Madara responded firmly.


    Calanthe was silent for a moment and then nodded at the end. "Alright..." She said and turned back to the entire army preparing a speech while keeping her voice as loud as possible to be heard.


    "Prepare yourselves, men!" She began, drawing her sword from its sheath as she started to ride in front of everyone. "It doesn''t matter if they are more numerous, it doesn''t matter if they seem strong. Only Cintra has the most powerful, and we will show these people from the south that the north is no place for such people. We will destroy all their armies or make them regret ever thinking of invading the north. We will show the south and the north, no, the entire world what happens to those who become enemies of Cintra. We won the Battle of the East with ease, why couldn''t we win this one too? So, with me, soldiers of Cintra!"


    The soldiers began to roar, gaining morale, and Calanthe continued. "Roar like lions, for that is what you are. No matter the number of those enemies on the other side, we will destroy them," she exclaimed, raising her sword while the army began to gain the utmost morale.


    "Cintra, Cintra, Cintra!" the soldiers joined their voices as they exclaimed for Cintra.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the general in the midst of the army looked at this with mockery. "It seems they are already quite agitated. Soon, they will see the power of Emperor Emhyr. I want to see if they will have the same will at this moment..." He mocked, looking at them from a distance. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the armies began to organize, the negotiation, which was an initial contact as is standard in any war, was launched. A group from the Nilfgaardian army moved to the middle of the open field with a white flag. The group from Cintra did the same, while Calanthe commanded them.


    Madara ended up being part of the group of high-ranking nobles. Among them were Meril Hugkil, his acquaintance, as well as the commander of the royal guard, Varys, 4 royal guards, and Mousesack, who accompanied Calanthe.


    One group stopped 5 meters from the other, the general, a man in large armor standing out among the Nilfgaardians, exclaimed words in Nilfgaardian with a smile.


    But Calanthe had no interest in learning the language of the southern empire, so she did not know what he was saying. She just looked at the man with a raised eyebrow without responding.


    The general, who shared Calanthe''s sentiment about the north and never wanted to learn its language, turned his face to the side, where there was an elven woman in mage''s attire.


    She nodded silently while sighing, before speaking to Calanthe, "He told you, it is an honor to meet the Lioness of Cintra in person. Your fame extends across the continent and the south is no exception," she said, translating the man''s words.


    Calanthe just scoffed. "Tell the general, Elf, that he will also have the honor of feeling my sword stabbing into his heart," she said.


    Francesca translated to Nilfgaardian, and the man began to laugh, speaking a few more words in his native language.


    "You roar more than you can bite, Queen Calanthe. This war will not be won by you, and you know it. So, just spare some of my men and surrender, while we promise to give fair conditions to Cintra, making it part of the Empire," the elf translated once again.


    Calanthe felt immediate disgust and spat on the ground. She looked at the man and growled: "Don''t you dare underestimate Cintra, Nilfgaard swine. Soon, you will see what we are capable of and we will make you return to the south like dogs," she said directly.


    The elf translated once again and the man just scoffed, clicking his tongue. He seemed to give up immediately on convincing Calanthe to surrender, seeming to have known this would happen. Then he looked at the group of Cintra nobles, until his gaze stopped on Madara, and he smirked mockingly.


    "I see Cintra is so powerful that it carries even children in its army. How many valorous warriors do you have of these boys, who aren''t even men, this is even an insult against Nilfgaard and our glorious emperor Emhyr!" he said with a mix of disdain and anger.


    Francesca was going to translate again, but Madara answered, interrupting her, since he already knew how to speak Nilfgaardian.


    "Do you want to see this child kill you in the middle of the battle?" Madara began to speak in the general''s language, while the man was surprised, looking at the boy speak calmly. "Mark my words, you fool from the south, I will carve a path through your army and kill anyone in my way. I may not destroy an entire army, but be sure of one thing: it will not be Calanthe who kills you, but me. I will cut off your head and bring it to the capital, placing it on top of Cintra''s castle for all to see. No matter the outcome of today, know one thing: you will die, and you better ask your southern emperor to summon another general, as they will need a new one soon..." He said calmly.


    "You talk a lot for a brat, but I admire your fanciful and brave words before me. I command an army of 50,000 and I will give the order to have you killed. I will cut you to pieces, boy. I will send to my emperor something like: ''Look at this fool, he believed he could challenge Nilfgaard. Not only that, I will find out who your family is and kill them all. Then, I will send to the emperor again and say: ''Look what happens to the family of a fool who dares challenge our empire,''" the man said, finding the situation very amusing, while trying to scare the boy with his whole group looking on with a smile, waiting to see the boy''s face turn to fear.


    Calanthe was a bit surprised and confused by this exchange of words, but she and her group looked at Madara with curiosity.


    "You are funny, General of Nilfgaard." Madara responded calmly once more, disappointing the group in front of him by showing no fear, instead, he continued with a devilish smile when the subject was the Uchihas. "You think you can kill my family? You think you stand a chance against my clan? Neither you nor your emperor, I mean, not even the demons or the gods of this world can fight against the Uchiha, you fools do not know the weight this name carries. You are mere spectators. My clan destroys gods and demons. Humans like you are just walking meat to be cut, mere ants in our path." Madara spoke, while closing his eyes and reopening them, revealing his Sharingan, frightening everyone immediately. Even Calanthe looked at the boy, mesmerized, seeing for the first time those red eyes she had heard so much about.


    "What are you?" the general said, surprised with a hint of fear at such words, and immediately looked at the elf.


    "I''ve never seen those eyes..." The elf didn''t know what this child was, and tried to find out immediately.


    Madara felt something trying to enter his mind. His gaze returned to the mage as he quickly cast a genjutsu on her. The woman saw everything in front of her turn dark, while a giant hand grabbed her, as she looked bewildered forward seeing a blue giant with red eyes staring at her like a tiny ant.


    ''What is this?!'' She exclaimed in fear immediately and tried to free herself from the illusion.


    She managed to break away from that thing in front of her, returning to the normal world, but it didn''t stop her from screaming in fright. "AHHHH!!!" Her scream caught everyone by surprise as she fell from her horse.


    This caused all the Nilfgaardians to draw their swords from their sheaths, while pointing them at the men of Cintra, who barely had time to react with everything that was happening there.


    Madara mocked as the elf seemed to have difficulty standing at that moment. "You, foolish elf, think you can enter my mind? As I said, so many humans and even elves are nothing compared to true power. You think you can fight an Uchiha? You think an army is worth an Uchiha? Listen to what I''m saying, general, and you''d better not try to attack us, because all of you will die here as soon as you try anything, and I will do it before any soldiers from that army of 50,000 even get here." Madara spoke. Once again, his heart was racing, he was overtaken by the thrill of battle and the desire for blood, something that resulted from the challenge this man before him incited in Madara when he blindly believed he could kill his family, and this made his blood boil.


    The man looked at Madara for a while without his previous arrogance and saw the elf beginning to stand up, maintaining a look of fear towards the boy as well. She had managed to escape Madara''s genjutsu, but it hadn''t been easy. The boy had not only prevented her from controlling his mind, but had countered the attack, and she felt that she no longer had full control of her body as she trembled; she had never experienced something like this, and that blue giant was terrifying.


    "Let''s go, we have nothing more to talk about here," the general ordered in the end, as they began to return to the army.


    The men of Cintra were surprised by the turn of events, while they looked at Madara with the enemy group returning to the Nilfgaardian army, Madara closed his Sharingan at that moment, while his group looked on with a hint of fear.


    Calanthe quickly took control of the situation. "Let''s go back, we need to prepare for the battle. We''ve had enough of talks with these Nilfgaardians, now let''s start cutting them down," Calanthe exclaimed, trying to motivate her men.


    As her group returned to the Cintran army, she approached Madara, around whom everyone maintained a bit of distance. "That was bizarre, boy, very bizarre," she murmured looking at Madara. However, she cracked a smile. "But I liked it," she admitted, after seeing that group quite scared and alarmed by what Madara did.


    Then, the time to begin had arrived. Fifty thousand men lined up in front of the Cintran army, while the twenty thousand men of Cintra prepared for battle.


    "Are you sure about this?" Mousesack looked a bit scared at the boy who was preparing with the infantry. He and the queen wanted Madara to mount a horse and join the cavalry, where it would be safer, since the infantry was practically a bloodbath with the first wave of men dying either from arrows or enemy swords.


    But Madara shook his head. His desire to fight was stronger than his concern for safety against some things that were quite easy to dodge. "This is my wish, Mousesack, and I will do nothing else." Madara said calmly.


    Mousesack nodded in the end, leaving the boy. Then, the time had come.


    Madara wore black clothing, without any armor, with his two short blades at the back of his waist. He was filled with scrolls around his waist and had some seals on a bracelet on both arms. He might appear to be just a man with two blades, but anyone who knew Madara would know that he was a one-man artillery, with hundreds or thousands of projectile weapons. This was a battle he was going to face head-on, and he was excited to start reaping lives on the battlefield.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 79 – The fall of Cintra 08.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Cirilla was in her bed hugging a pillow at this moment, she was scared, her nightmares came every night, while she dreamed of Cintra catching fire and everyone screaming desperately as the city was overtaken by black soldiers.


    "Madara..." she murmured to the boy looking out the window with sharp eyes while keeping her gaze on the city, Madara did not respond, just continued looking towards the capital. "You are not the original, are you?" she asked.


    "No," Madara calmly replied.


    "You are protecting my grandmother, aren''t you?" she asked worriedly, while Madara nodded his head.


    Cirilla was worried about her grandmother, and while there were royal guards in the capital to protect her, Madara was on the lookout for spies who might be after Cirilla, as a target of the emperor, it was very reasonable that he would try to capture her and spare no effort in doing so.


    Her gaze fell on the southern horizon, wondering how her original would be dealing with the war at this moment.


    At this moment a war began at sea, while ships from Skagos and Nilfgaardians prevented the advancement of the southern army to the north, entering into a great battle with Eist leading his army.


    To the south, it was no different as the ground trembled with thousands of people running at the same time in the open field. "Go, go, go! For Cintra!!!"


    "Let''s destroy them!! For the Empire, for Nilfgaard!!" the other side of the field shouted.


    Both sides continued shouting as they ran to meet in the middle of the place with their swords raised. Both sides were advancing with high morale, despite Nilfgaard being much larger than Cintra.


    Madara was among the infantry, running towards the enemy he found himself at a good distance and touched his fists with seals on the bracelets while small smokes appeared, as he pulled out many ninja stars from his storages and threw them before anyone could notice.


    They flew towards the enemy, devouring 12 lives in the next moment as they hit the gaps between their armors, the black soldiers just felt a strong pain and fell to the ground being trampled by companions while losing their strength and dying there without being able to do anything.


    The infantry soldiers were clearly surprised by this, but didn''t even know how if the men on their side were falling with them having difficulty keeping pace on that side with Madara as the enemy.


    Madara continued throwing his ninja stars 3 or 4 times while he finally saw the enemy army in front of him. He withdrew his short swords from his waist while all the men on his side carried shields, as Madara slowed them down, they were the last to crash against the enemy, while on all sides, they could hear the clash of shields hitting against each other.


    Soldiers from Cintra and Nilfgaard tried to gain ground by pushing their shields in the middle of that chaos, while lifting their swords above the shield and trying to pierce them, with many of the swords hitting against the armada and tying it up, but with some difficulty in piercing it, this continued for all the hundreds of meters with the first line created with the armies.


    In the next moment, blood and screams began to spread, while one side tried to push the other, but on one side, things were different, Madara quickly began to cut the first one who tried to hit him with the shield, while he pierced it easily by putting chakra into his blade.


    Clearing the way, he immediately began to move, cutting more and more soldiers, reaping the lives of his opponents without them being able to react. He continued to cut them down, continuing to move forward with the soldiers from Cintra following closely behind, he didn''t need to activate his sharingan to face common soldiers, since he wanted to conserve his chakra.


    "Do you think the boy will be alright?" Calanthe asked, with a hint of concern looking at the chaos. There was a bloodbath happening in the middle of the field, with their men being pressed more than the enemy.


    "You know him. He has done many impossible things for anyone. Do you think it will be different here? I believe he will have a better chance of coming out alive than anyone else here..." Mouse replied, while he could no longer see where the boy was, but surely he must be gaining ground among the soldiers.


    "Archers, ready arrows!" one of the Cintra commanders exclaimed near the queen, as a line of archers among the army was preparing their arrows for the air.


    Nilfgaard had the same strategy on the other side with black bows also raised. The air began to be sliced with thousands of arrows flying after the commanders shouted.


    The arrows quickly began to hit the enemies'' armor while some managed to penetrate them, making men fall impacted screaming in pain, while some tried to run from there with an arrow in their leg, shoulders, or even front part, asking for help.


    Madara moved between killing the enemy and arrows from Cintra itself falling on him, after all, he was in the enemy line, he continued reaping lives, he could see the fear in the black soldiers around him trying to retreat a bit, seeing that small boy without armors like the other soldiers of Cintra, cutting and moving in a superhuman way, killing more than dozens of men and not stopping while continuing to win more and more making way among the enemy forces, they could not even retreat with the men behind them. While the men of Cintra, followed Madara right behind passing over the dead bodies on the ground.


    Without seeing how Madara was dealing with the black soldiers, the general looked with satisfaction behind the lines of Nilfgaard, seeing his soldiers winning on most sides he looked at, Francesca was by his side also to help her on the side.


    Suddenly a horse came running from the west side approaching the general. "My lord! Our scouts have spotted a large group of Cintra coming from the west, there are more than 10,000 soldiers using the symbol of Cintra trying to attack us from the west!" He spoke quickly with a quite worried look.


    The general frowned at that. "That''s impossible! Cintra shouldn''t have such a large group! Especially hidden!" He exclaimed after all there were many spies inside Cintra collecting information and the number of men of Calanthe was something essential for this battle.


    As a general, he soon cooled his head and began to think. "Damn, I want a part of the men to be prepared to deal on that side, and stop any group of Cintra that comes from that side! We cannot be caught by the side or from behind, understood?!", he exclaimed immediately.


    "There shouldn''t be that number of additional soldiers from Cintra..." Francesca commented alongside looking with narrow eyes while the man who warned them began to shout orders leading a large number of soldiers to that side.


    "Whatever... we can''t do anything about it..." The general commented with a shrug. He preferred to place his soldiers to prevent a potential threat, even though it would not give a quicker and damage-free victory, while he watched the chaos intensify with more and more arrows falling on the battlefield.


    On the other side, Calanthe looked dazed at the enemy movement. "What are they doing?" she murmured without understanding what they were doing, with a part of the men who should be facing her soldiers soon, moving and concentrating on that side expecting some enemy on the horizon.


    She looked to Mousesack seeking answers, but he just shook his head showing that he didn''t know what it was, equally confused as the queen.


    In fact, there was no army in the west, the man who warned the general about this, was under the effect of a genjutsu that Madara himself had placed when he activated the sharingan in the meeting before the battle.


    This would help create discord and make things difficult for Nilfgaard, it would be much easier if he did it to the general, but besides that not being subtle, with him being placed as someone who can control people''s minds, it would make his life quite hectic with people afraid of someone being able to control generals loose around, there was also a mage by his side to see this, not to mention that the general has mental protections against this kind of thing, made by mages of Nilfgaard, as Madara could not control Francesca with eye contact.


    None of the main members of the empire or even Calanthe, Cintra, and all the kings were protected in their minds so no one could get information or even be controlled.


    But Madara could plant false information; now the Nilfgaardian army had to deal with the supposed army coming from the West, causing them not to put 100% pressure on the main group from Cintra.


    On the battlefield, Madara continued dodging arrows, killing more and more men. With soldiers trying to stay away from Madara, many saw him killing dozens of them and it was frightening to see someone move in that way while piercing their armors so easily, taking 2 or 3 lives with just one movement.


    "Cavalry!!" Calanthe suddenly exclaimed from her group as she raised her sword with all the thousands of men on horses in front of her. "With me, for Cintra!" she exclaimed and led the group charging against the middle of the field. Meanwhile, Mousesack followed alongside the queen carrying his staff; there was no Eist here, so he was there to protect the queen.


    And Nilfgaard did not lag behind, with the army of horses advancing against Cintra, but the general did not accompany them as Calanthe did, after all, he had leaders below him to do that, preferring to stay behind his men to issue orders to the tens of thousands of black soldiers.


    "Back!!" Madara saw this amid the chaos and quickly jumped back a few steps and made a set of seals until completing his jutsu, a wind wave pushed that side of black soldiers back, leaving a distance between them and the Cintra soldiers without understanding what had happened there.


    But Madara did not stay to explain; the wave of wind was so subtle that almost no one from outside saw the strange magic released there, while Madara made another seal and several clones began to appear beside him.


    "How is he multiplying?!" The black soldiers were afraid of that, while they saw that killer looking like death itself increasing in numbers now after some strange magic.


    Madara waited for the enemy cavalry to get close to them until he saw them at a good enough distance to launch his jutsu, all the clones began making hand seals, while completing the jutsu.


    "Fire Style: Great Annihilation!" 20 Madara clones launched at the same time while puffing up their cheeks with chakra and spitting out a huge amount of fire at that moment.


    The flames quickly began to spread consuming everything in front of them with the soldiers of Cintra looking incredulously trying to hide from the heat emitted by Madara.


    "By the gods!!" Calanthe atop her horse saw the flames explode from the midst of the chaos and start to catch the infantry and all the nearby cavalry, while she could do nothing as they entered the midst of the flames with screams of men and horses burning.


    This seemed to halt the war at this moment as more than 2,000 men were consumed by the flames with Madara not holding back as he continued spitting flames and destroying all those lives.


    "What is this?" The general looked speechless at that, seeing his soldiers being decimated at that moment. The flames bothered everyone''s eyes while the mage by his side looked horrified at the scale of that magic, reaping thousands of lives.


    "No mage should be so powerful!" was all she exclaimed as the flames burned across the battlefield making Nilfgaard''s attack falter. Madara saw that and nodded with satisfaction, but already acted in the next moment, even using a huge amount of his chakra pool with a B-rank jutsu he learned in recent years and casting it on a large scale, he had a target to kill by the end of this war.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week! sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 80 – The fall of Cintra 09.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Flames were the sound that drowned out all others in the midst of the battlefield, whether it was the Nilfgaard soldiers who had not expected such a thing, or even the soldiers who were unharmed by the fire explosion, those from Cintra. This immediately halted the direct advance of all troops, while the flames illuminated the battlefield with the sound of men screaming their last seconds before falling.


    "Did the boy have that much power...?" Mousesack quickly understood what had happened before anyone else and looked at it in shock, not imagining that Madara could cast flames on such a large scale; he had reaped the lives of thousands of men in a space of hundreds of meters with the smell of flesh coming towards them.


    Calanthe also looked at it with stunned eyes and heard Mousesack murmur beside her while he looked at her surprised for a moment before making a decision, after all, they were still at war.


    "Let''s attack them! This is our chance, for Cintra!!" She exclaimed, moving her horse with her sword raised, and the others quickly followed her, heading towards the enemy at maximum speed on the sides that were not yet on fire.


    Madara was also on the move, as he passed through the flames with his original and the other clones attacked the enemies alongside, with 20 copies of them rushing to kill them.


    The Nilfgaard general was not having an easy time at this moment as he watched a part of his army being destroyed, although it was a small fraction of the total, still, it would not be at all pleasant to write reports to his superiors about losing more than 2,000 men more than anticipated; his gaze fell on the elf beside him.


    "Tell me!! What is happening, elf... how could Cintra do this to our men?!" He immediately exclaimed in anger.


    "I... don''t know... I''ve never seen such powerful magic... but it''s strange at the same time..." She was a bit confused with the last words, after all, she could not feel the energy of chaos, since with flames of that size, it should burst into chaos energy, but she felt nothing.


    "What''s your function here then?! You can''t even see an attack from Cintra." The general immediately exclaimed in anger before turning to the west. "First an army coming from the west, which has not yet appeared, now a flame explosion taking a part of my men''s lives... Damn Calanthe, I will make sure to kill every person from Cintra that I find on the way to the capital..." He muttered angrily.


    "My lord!!" A man called his attention pointing to the flames in the middle of the field and someone running through them entering the open field, approaching them running in a strange way with hands behind, but much faster than a horse.


    "He''s that brat!!" Exclaimed the General remembering the threat from Madara, as he approached closer to that group, heading straight, despite having many soldiers between Madara and the general on a hill where he could see the battle better.


    "This kid is crazy! Archers, kill that thing before it gets here!" The general spoke despite the surprise, he did not believe Madara would last long.


    Meanwhile, the cavalry soldiers who had cried with those from Cintra at this moment while Calanthe continued leading and cutting down men who appeared in front of her with Mousesack using magic beside to protect the queen, multiple Madaras also entered the battle cutting enemies from all sides of the field, whether on horseback or the infantry that was still in the middle of the field.


    No one could say that Madara was with clones on the battlefield, after all, the place had become a mess, while the soldiers of Cintra followed the clones opening paths in every corner of the battle without knowing that other soldiers were having the same experience in other places.


    Meanwhile, the original was easily dodging arrows moving from one side to the other, dodging something that should be impossible for a human being, with both the archers and the soldiers behind them shocked by that way of moving.


    "That boy isn''t human!!!" the general accused, observing Madara''s peculiar movement. "Don''t let that thing get close!!" He began to grow nervous as Madara twisted his body, dodging all arrows without a single one touching him and steadily closing in on the group of archers, who looked on with increasing fear. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He touched his arm and began launching ninja stars at the men, with several dozen of them beginning to fall, screaming in terror as their necks were pierced by the ninja weapons.


    He pulled out a simple star again and began spinning it on a raised finger in front of him, while casting a wind chakra shadow, beginning to form around it, a slicing wind element spin growing larger than a shuriken, and without anyone being able to react, he launched that thing at the soldiers who quickly panicked with it flying towards them and could do nothing as their bodies were cut through, passing through armor and moving forward to the next soldier and so on.


    "What?!" Everyone there was terrified seeing 5 men being cut in half while Madara was holding two more of those things in each hand, throwing them at archers and soldiers.


    "I want you to protect me from that thing!!!" The general was now very frightened as he requested this from the mage, not wanting to meet the same fate as those men as they fell dying to the ground, it was a horrific death for anyone who saw it.


    Francesca was also not looking at it with pleased eyes, after all, she did not recognize this type of magic and seeing people being shredded by projectiles like that was something she had never imagined either, at least she had never seen anything like it in a book she had read.


    Madara continued killing the men, while their formation had broken no one wanted to die in that brutal manner with this type of strange magic and they began to flee. "Stop running!!! Maintain the formation, you will be executed after this!!" The general quickly shouted while the men did not seem to care, all they wanted was not to die in such a brutal way.


    More stars with wind element chakra continued to be thrown as more and more men were killed, Madara finally reached them going straight for the general through the space where the men had fled.


    "Stop him, don''t let that thing get close!!" the general exclaimed as Madara approached the hill and jumped into the air over 5 meters, drawing his short sword, ready to cut down the frightened man while seeing Madara''s eyes red as in the meeting they had before the battle.


    However, at that moment, a bolt of lightning was directed at Madara, hitting him still in the air with Francesca throwing it with her staff, and looking with eyes hoping that Madara would be caught.


    Madara''s body then transformed into smoke and a log appeared in his place falling.


    "What is this?!" Francesca didn''t understand, then suddenly a slicing sound appears, as Madara jumped from another side holding a star with wind chakra and threw it in her direction.


    "!!" She quickly moved forward and conjured a spell while Madara''s attack hit her shield and the mage put all her chaos energy into keeping it as it impacted with such force that it shook.


    "This isn''t going to hold!!" Francesca was once again stunned by that thing spinning trying to pierce her magical shield, as it cracked and was destroyed the next moment.


    The slicing attack passed, but ended up being diverted, with the ease of it spinning in the air and it ended up not hitting Francesca while killing some knights and officers beside them. The mage had fallen with her horse at this moment while her world spun with the impact, dizzy.


    And Madara didn''t stop there, while still in the air, he completed his fire jutsu and launched his fireball. "Fire Style, Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    Francesca on the ground as the general near her, were alarmed by the amount of flames to kill them and she quickly put up her last strengths raising her hand and conjured another shield spell, clashing against the fire, using all her forces not to die there, after all, she was pregnant and did not want to die like this without fulfilling the dream of becoming a mother.


    In the end, she managed to hold back Madara''s flames while she lay gasping on the ground, with the general also fallen, his horse frightened by the ordeal. She looked at the flames burning in front of her and a shadow passed through them, walking while its eyes were scarlet like blood.


    Madara was finally on the hill looking down at the fools who had challenged him, walking towards them, especially towards the man who was staring at him in fright, getting up while trying to flee. Francesca was very scared, as she tried to move away from Madara in front of the flames, wondering what this boy was and how he was so strong and powerful...


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Madara spoke and threw a kunai at the general trying to flee; the kunai was so fast and strong that it pierced his armored leg.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" The man exclaimed like an animal, falling to the ground again.


    "I told you I would kill you, so just stay put, after all, I''ve crossed this entire battlefield to fulfill my words," Madara spoke with an indifferent tone.


    "Ahhh you bastard, do you know who I am! A monster like you will never survive, do you hear me, you will never survive the fury of Nilfgaard for killing a general!!" He continued to exclaim in despair in his native language, rolling through the flame while the kunai dripped blood from his calf.


    "Fool..." Madara murmured and turned his attention to the mage on the ground trying to crawl backward.


    "!!!" Once again, Francesca felt her mind being invaded by those eyes, as Madara tried to discover some memories about Nilfgaard''s strategy.


    He saw them trapped in a meeting, with the emperor himself speaking with Francesca about her role in this war, promising a territory for the elves to live in peace, her goal was to capture Cirilla and bring her to safety. There was also something alarming in Nilfgaard''s strategy, which made Madara frown.


    However, before he could find out more, with immense pain, Francesca began to cast a teleportation spell on herself, disappearing in a flash, but Madara could see the expression of fright with fear shining in her eyes, looking at Madara.


    "It seems she escaped, no matter. Let''s just finish this." Madara, without time to keep looking into people''s minds¡ªwhich was quite time-consuming with the protections they had¡ªapproached the general still crying on the ground trying to remove the kunai from his leg, but he couldn''t due to his armor limiting his movement.


    "When you get to the other side, tell them you died for challenging an Uchiha. The worst mistake of your pathetic life," Madara spoke, arriving over him.


    "Wait!! Don''t kill me, we can make a deal!!" The man pleaded. But the next moment, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. "AHHHH!!!" He screamed as Madara pierced his black armor with his short sword wrapped in chakra, hitting his heart.


    He saw the man dying a moment later and the hill began to be surrounded, with men shouting in Nilfgaardian to protect their general, but the flames from his fireball still prevented them from reaching the spot.


    Madara sighed and quickly made a clone; he had to warn the queen about 10,000 Nilfgaardians coming from the East, while the army was increasingly losing men to the Nilfgaardians, even with Madara helping and creating chaos, he couldn''t see a victory for Cintra by the end of the day, but still, he continued acting and sent his clone, while his original returned to the battlefield between Cintra and Nilfgaard, taking advantage of the confusion that would start in the enemy''s southern army without the general.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 81 – The fall of Cintra 10.

    [Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Calanthe was waking up adversaries here and there while her royal guard kept her protected in this chaos.


    "We are having trouble on the left flank, my queen! It''s falling!" A leader from the Cintran army approached with an urgent tone.


    "Move part of the center there!" Calanthe exclaimed as she watched her men trying to push back the enemies in a maelstrom of screams, pain, and blood. The man took a group of 500 men and ran to that side.


    "My queen... we are under heavy pressure on the right side!" Another leader appeared.


    "We can no longer pull men from the center, they will have to hold on their own!" She commanded, having already allocated more men to the left side as a more critical point.


    The man simply nodded and returned to that side, trying to prevent the black soldiers from passing. Calanthe looked over the area with a furrowed brow. ''We are losing...'' she murmured internally, not pleased with the outcome, though it was expected given the number of enemies they were facing.


    "My queen, the outcome is still devastating for Nilfgaard, we are killing even more of their men than we are suffering losses..." Mousesack tried to offer some words of comfort, seeing the queen''s conflicted face.


    Calanthe just nodded and killed another Nilfgaardian soldier as she moved away slightly to give orders, her gaze falling on the flames still burning on the field. "My queen!! Something is happening on the other side!" Commander Varys exclaimed while pointing to chaos unfolding on the other side.


    Calanthe followed his finger above the flames where the general was, and chaos erupted at that moment, with flames and explosions while all the soldiers there were agitated.


    "It''s the boy!" Mousesack said before opening his eyes bewildered. "He... he killed the general!!!" Mousesack exclaimed as everyone there was taken aback by this information.


    "That boy... can anyone really stop him?" Calanthe couldn''t help but be impressed by this, bringing a smile in such a grim situation.


    She sighed before taking a deep breath. "You heard!!! The enemy general is dead, they are leaderless!!!" She shouted to everyone there, while the leaders of the Cintra soldiers repeated this to their men, gaining more morale with each moment.


    Meanwhile, the enemies also began to hear this while those who were present when Madara killed the general tried to suppress the information to not disrupt the morale of the army.


    "With me!!" Calanthe continued shouting, advancing directly into the enemy group with her men trying to break through. She saw some Madaras still fighting in those parts as he continued killing and killing enemies with no one able to stop him.


    "Calanthe!!" A voice emerged with a Madara leaping among all the enemies to reach her, killing some of them until he reached the queen.


    "I''ve discovered important information." Madara said with a serious tone. "There are 10,000 soldiers coming from the west, the youngest son of Hugkil has betrayed us... They are heading here right now." Madara warned while Calanthe immediately looked to Mousesack.


    He glanced at that corner while disappearing in a flash and went to that side, disappearing for 30 seconds before reappearing on his horse, looking very serious at the queen. "He''s right, they should be here in 30 minutes!" He said in a serious tone.


    "..." Calanthe seemed to reflect for a moment on this information before issuing orders. "I want you to position a part of the army on the right flank to combat the enemies from the west!" She requested and began to move the army.


    The battle saw all the Cintra armies attacking the enemies head-on, with some groups still behind on the side of Nilfgaard, the enemies from the south had a group of 10,000 men still guarding the west of their side, awaiting the army that the leader mentioned, while Calanthe was defending from the left side, with a Nilfgaardian army coming this way.


    Madara still had his clones killing enemies on the battlefield, but they were nothing compared to the tens of thousands of men fighting against each other, his original left the enemy lines while heading to the right side where there was greater chaos to help them.


    They continued launching their projectile weapons, killing dozens of men but it was not enough to change the tide, however, he focused on only one side while continuing to clear that area because there was someone there that he knew just falling.


    After killing the last one, he picked up the body from the ground and leaped higher than he could, landing in a field devoid of fighting, though it was filled with bodies and blood.


    "Madara...?" A weak voice came from the person he had picked up.


    It was Meril Hugkil, with a spear embedded in his stomach, inflicted by an enemy; he had been in this state for minutes judging by the amount of blood he had lost.


    "Just rest..." Madara spoke.


    "I don''t want to suffer dying... Can you help me end this, I know I won''t live much longer..." He requested, spitting blood, and Madara nodded.


    "Just tell my children that I fought with honor to protect this kingdom and I want them to save themselves from this chaos." He requested as he died.


    Madara simply nodded, after all, it would be cruel to mention that his youngest son had just betrayed the entire kingdom and it was very likely that his eldest son, Victor, was dead at this moment.


    "I will do that and avenge any harm that befell your family." Madara spoke in a serious tone before cutting the man''s neck to grant him a clean death.


    He sighed while he could see the horizon filling up with a new army approaching the battlefield at full speed. Madara left the lifeless body of Meril Hugkil and sighed while he ended up staying with those men preparing for the impact.


    "My queen... We should go to the capital!" Mousesack also said, looking at the approaching army.


    "I will not leave them, Mousesack, I will stay until the end and die with them if that is my fate!" Calanthe exclaimed as she narrowed her eyes, preparing for the fight.


    The 10,000 soldiers continued running while their horses thundered across the ground, reducing the distance between them and their enemies, while shouting, hoping to massacre the army of Cintra.


    "Prepare for impact! Prepare for impact!" The leaders of Cintra shouted as they rode in front of their group, with the men preparing for the impact.


    Madara was also with them, at the front of the shields, starting to make seals. He couldn''t perform a jutsu on the scale of the last one, but he would at least help in some way.


    Finally, as the enemy army approached, Madara then unleashed his jutsu on that side, as a huge fireball exploded across the grass, hitting men and horses unable to stop their advance, who began to scream immediately as they were burned, and more and more horses entered there. But the other sides were not so lucky, being easily pushed back by the horses and their spears, with the soldiers entering into the formation of the men of Cintra.


    And if it was bad before, it got even worse now, as Cintra now had to deal with both sides while more and more black knights began killing them from behind as well.


    "Do not bow your heads to the enemies! Stand firm and secure!" Calanthe shouted as loudly as she could, while Nilfgaard''s soldiers harried her and she began to advance, killing soldiers here and there, with Mousesack and his guards fighting bravely.


    The group that had invaded the left side was already in the middle, while one of the leaders saw Calanthe and followed with several soldiers in her direction, trying to kill her. "Kill the queen!" he shouted in the southern tongue, advancing.


    The royal guards stood in front fighting, however, the group was too large, just having them to protect the queen while the other soldiers were still fighting with the first group of invaders without being able to handle the rear, as the front would be knocked down and they would have another problem.


    Calanthe began to see her royal guards falling dead the next moment with the number of enemies. She got angry and advanced without thinking much, not just letting people fight and die for her. She began to cut here and there until an arrow hit her horse, making her fall to the ground the next moment.


    "My queen, are you alright?" Commander Varys appeared in front of the queen, fighting against anyone who tried to advance on her. She got up and fought at his side, swiftly battling the soldiers.


    "For Cintra!" she exclaimed as she killed a Nilfgaard soldier.


    Varys continued slicing through his enemies until a man dressed differently from the others, but still bearing the Nilfgaardian emblem, appeared on horseback in his field of vision. He took a large bow and aimed an arrow; Varys was surprised by the arrow''s speed and if he thought his armor would prevent it from penetrating, he was wrong as he felt a sharp pain with his tendon being pierced.


    "AHHH!!" He exclaimed in pain, and Calanthe could only watch as the royal guard who had been with her since he was a squire to her father''s royal guard died with swords embedding into his skin, falling dead the next moment.


    Calanthe became furious and began to cut them down swiftly; Mousesack stood by her side to help, even as they were still in the middle of the soldiers, at a disadvantage. "We must get out of here as quickly as possible," he urged her.


    "We can still hold on a bit longer," she spoke while advancing, cutting down soldiers here and there. "You know we are losing this battle!! You have to return to the capital!!" He pleaded as he followed.


    But at that moment, some horses appeared trying to block them, while he stayed behind and Calanthe continued to advance alone. With a sense of urgency, Mousesack began to cast more magic, killing them with a staff in one hand and a sword in the other.


    Calanthe, though alone, continued to fight. Arrows fell against her armor, denting it, but she held firm, fighting like a fierce lion.


    "It seems the Queen of Cintra is in trouble. Let''s see her die here finally," a man dismounted from his horse as he approached the queen. Still fighting against a circle of invading soldiers, who stepped back at this moment, while Queen Calanthe raised her sword to her new challenger. They were about to start fighting at that moment with the man wanting to kill this queen.


    The army of Cintra began to dwindle with each moment, and this caused it to start breaking. Even the soldiers who were holding on the western side saw that the information was false and advanced against the main group too, increasing the pressure. Even without being a general, they quickly became minimally organized and were destroying Cintra.


    Calanthe finally managed to defeat her opponent, plunging her sword into his heart, piercing his armor. As the man looked on in surprise, she withdrew her sword from his heart, while he fell.


    She already prepared for the next enemy. After all, all the soldiers began to act at this moment after seeing one of the leaders dying. She continued cutting down soldiers here and there, but soon she was being surrounded by six men. A distant archer saw the fight and aimed his arrow with a special bow. The arrow traveled quickly, striking Calanthe''s leg, piercing her armor and calf. She immediately screamed, falling to her knees, looking at the one who shot, while he smiled. She quickly turned her attention to all the men approaching her, trying to hit them with her sword, cutting only the air as they smiled.


    It was at that moment that something leaped into the air. Madara removed several kunais from his storage, throwing them at the men so quickly that all their armors were pierced. They screamed as their necks bled, all falling at the same time. Madara also threw a kunai at the distant archer.


    The man saw it and looked different from any other soldier, as he quickly lay down on his horse dodging the kunai and already arming another arrow and launching it at Madara so fast that his Sharingan spun as he dodged.


    Madara looked with interest at the archer, who was no ordinary soldier as he landed on the ground next to the injured queen. "Calanthe, you must go to the capital," he said, moving his hand and catching an arrow in the air that was headed towards Calanthe''s head.


    "Now!" He spoke, while Calanthe, slightly startled, nodded.


    "Don''t die, boy!" Mousesack said with a serious tone and immediately came to the queen''s side, not even asking for her opinion before disappearing with her in a flash of light.


    Madara dodged another supersonic arrow and looked at the archer, advancing immediately as he launched his kunais, the man quickly grabbing his arrows and launching them at high speed, clashing against the kunais.


    This left Madara surprised by such skill, but he continued to advance. As soon as he got close, jumping after dodging other arrows, the man disappeared in a flash, reappearing on another side, shooting arrows while Madara dodged easily and tried to attack him.


    But the man disappeared again. "This is some kind of mage specialized in archery," Madara murmured, impressed by this, as the archer reappeared on the other side. He didn''t notice Madara''s clone behind him, feeling a sword embedding in his shoulder with a movement dodging the weapon going towards his heart.


    "AHH!!!" The archer screamed before disappearing.


    Madara saw this and tried to look for the archer again, but the man had fled. Feeling that he was closer again, he sighed while around him the soldiers of Cintra tried desperately to win the fight, but dwindled with each moment. He was the only one remaining calm, watching all those men die. It wouldn''t be long before he was the last to fall in that hell of blood and desperate screams.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 82 – The fall of Cintra 11.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara''s clones continued to kill the Nilfgaardian black soldiers at every corner, but soon their chakra began to run out and they started to turn into smoke, disappearing from the battlefield.


    The original was in the midst of chaos, with Cintra''s soldiers beginning to flee due to the lack of command and being surrounded while being massacred as they tried to run to the nearby forests in search of shelter.


    ''''There''s nothing more I can do here...'''' Madara thought internally as he sighed and began to run too, but not before creating an extra clone running to one side, surprising the Nilfgaardian soldiers who tried to hit him with their weapons, but Madara easily dodged their attacks as he moved to that side.


    Meanwhile, the original began to run faster than the horses could, easily passing by the soldiers trying to capture or stop him. Madara began to use up all his weapons from his storage and started to expend them on as many soldiers as possible, causing more than 200 to fall to the ground while they screamed words in Nilfgaardian. He headed towards the capital where Calanthe had gone and he needed to get Ciri out of Cintra and another clone to the east.


    At sea, the Skagos fleet seemed to have the same fate as the Nilfgaardian army while they were being slaughtered after withstanding the attack from the south and their ships soon began to be destroyed, and even Eist ended up falling in the middle of the battle in chaos after facing more than 10 warriors at the same time as he fell with swords embedded in his chest.


    Madara''s clone left the army with some people trying to catch him, but he easily evaded them. This clone had only one objective, to at least end the life of the one who helped bring disgrace to this kingdom.


    Luk was having a fun moment, drinking wine while looking at his battered brother in front of him. "You see, brother... Nilfgaard must be completely destroying Cintra." He began to mock as his brother was tied up.


    "You bastard! You sold us out!!" Victor exclaimed aggressively as he sat up to advance against his younger brother with all the hate.


    "You don''t understand... I''m doing this to finally gain the power I deserve, I will rule Cintra for Emperor Emhyr var Emreis," Luk said.


    "You''re really a fool, look at our home, you bastard, all the soldiers have taken over our house, filling it with their own, you can''t even command your own soldiers anymore! Tell me, did they kill our mother, was that in your plans too, tell me you bastard!!" Victor growled with more hatred than he had ever felt before for his brother, he just wanted to go back in time and have thrust a sword into the body of his younger brother.


    Their lands were in chaos, full of corpses while various villages were destroyed by Nilfgaard''s soldiers, women raped, men brutally killed including children with the enemies looting everything as they set fire.


    The city itself was no different, as the guards of his own house opened the gate for the black soldiers as they began to devastate everything. Victor was so angry at his own soldiers who saw their own people being miserably destroyed and the chaos still continues in the city, one of these people was their own mother, something unforgivable with her ending up dead in the end. He was crazed and didn''t even have the courage to meet his father when he was taking care of this territory, ending this way being betrayed by his own blood.


    "..." This seemed to shake Luk a bit, after all, he knew he was losing control and had even been cursed at by common Nilfgaardian soldiers, raising doubts about whether he would really be rewarded as he wished.


    He regained his composure and smiled. "Our father is dead at this moment. Our mother sacrificed herself to strengthen me and you will have the same fate, I just haven''t killed you yet because I want you to witness my ascension," he spoke with a firm tone.


    "Liar! You are a monster! You betrayed your family, your people! You will be killed soon too, because no matter what Nilfgaard promised you, you will be disposable soon and I will not have the pleasure of seeing that..." Victor wanted nothing more than to see his own brother choking on his own blood.


    "You just talk nonsense... I will be the king of this region, I will no longer be a younger brother without lands, I have ascended! I will prove it to everyone and you will never see me die, Victor, no matter what happens!" Luk tried to sound brave, despite his voice not sounding so confident at the beginning.


    "Maybe he has." Victor was about to curse at his brother again when a new voice emerged in the room, as everyone immediately looked behind Victor, exactly to the ceiling, where there was a person hanging upside down with their red eyes glowing.


    There were 4 guards from House Hugkil in the room along with Luk, who quickly drew their swords from their sheaths, stunned; Victor was speechless as he looked at Madara, but the worst reaction was from Luk, who now looked very scared.


    "You?! What are you doing here?!" He exclaimed with his voice faltering a bit.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I was on the battlefield when I heard of your betrayal, so I came myself to kill you before the Nilfgaardians could do it," Madara said calmly.


    Luk was scared, but still fueling his anger with what Madara was saying. "They won''t kill me! I am an ally, what kind of message would that send to their potential allies if they are known for killing those who helped them?" Luk argued, and Madara wanted to laugh at that.


    "A very simple message, after all, they have more important people to please than a mere landowner who betrayed his country, trust me, you are just someone they can erase without anyone even knowing of your betrayal and deeds, just an insect who betrayed everyone and will die as one," Madara spoke each word making sure he heard, after all, he didn''t grant a quick assassination to these people, first he wanted to say a few things.


    "You freak, you won''t live long. Guards!!! An intruder!!" He immediately shouted towards the door where there were some Nilfgaardian guards when he entered, but there was no response.


    "It''s no use... I killed all of them before coming here. The entire floor is filled with dead Nilfgaardian soldiers," Madara spoke mockingly, while the guards there looked at each other, wondering if this thing hanging from the ceiling was telling the truth.


    Meanwhile, in the hallways behind the doors, dozens of men lay on the ground with blood flowing, Madara had been clean and quick as he eliminated the whole place without making a sound.


    "He''s lying, kill that thing!!" Luk exclaimed seeing that there was no response, he had to act while his men would go for Madara, he would immediately run out in search of help. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as soon as he began to run, 4 kunais flew forcefully piercing all the heads of the 4 guards so fast that no one could react, even the master-at-arms of the noble house, was killed in milliseconds in front of Victor seeing it with frightened eyes, remembering how terrifying this Madara was.


    The next moment, Victor heard the sound of his brother screaming like an animal, while a Kunai hit his left leg tendon. "I told you you would die here," Madara said as he jumped from the ceiling and approached Victor who was also scared, but Madara just released him while turning his attention to Luk fallen on the ground with his foot bleeding, this injury would never allow him to walk again, as he screamed with pain he never expected to feel in his life.


    "AHHHH!!! Guards!!! I need help!!! AHHHH!!!" He continued to exclaim while no one seemed to respond, until he began to hear footsteps approaching, he looked fearfully at Madara, while tears began to appear in his eyes.


    "Decided to cry now that you are going to die? You are someone who should have been dead a long time ago..." Madara spoke while taking out a piece of paper, a prototype that he had begun to create with fuuinjutsu, but still extremely difficult for him, as he had only managed to make 3 of them in all these months.


    He was cautious in what to use it for, but saw no reason not to use it here. He took the paper and went to the boy crying and screaming while forcing open his mouth and placing the paper inside it. "Just swallow this, you will die as you deserve," Madara spoke and before Luk could react, Madara took two Kunais and nailed one in each hand of the traitor to the wooden floor, creating an even more animalistic sound from the noble traitor, but muffled by the paper in his mouth, at least he couldn''t use his hands to remove the paper.


    Madara no longer cared about the traitor and looked at Victor, who was still cautious. "Your family is dead, Cintra and your lands, the Hugkils, can no longer be recovered... If you want, I can escort you to Sodden, at least there you will have a chance to survive and start over." Madara was sincere in this, at least he could save the life of one of Victor''s sons.


    Despite his reluctance, what else could he do? Victor eventually nodded to Madara. "Then let''s get out of here, this place is going to explode." Madara spoke and began to leave while Victor passed by his brother writhing on the ground trying to remove that strange paper from his mouth, but his hands pinned with a blade to the floor prevented him while he tried to scream, but he could not as the floor was soaked with his own blood, a scene even crueler than he had wished in a moment of anger for his brother, but in the end, he followed Madara out the door, finding all the guards dead in the hallway.


    They proceeded through the corridors filled with corpses, until Madara stopped. "The explosion will alert all the men on the floors below, I want you to follow the path to the exit while I clean up the entire place." Madara spoke in a firm tone.


    "Explosion? What explosion?" Victor asked, confused, but in the next moment, a huge explosion emerged from the corridors they had come from, as the explosive paper that Madara had shoved down Luk''s throat, who was still screaming, started to catch fire burning him, before exploding and scattering the entire room with Luk''s body in pieces.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMM


    "What is that?!" Victor exclaimed, frightened, looking back.


    "Just follow the path," Madara warned him once more as he jumped down the stairs, and Victor, having no choice, followed the Shinobi''s instructions.


    The explosion alerted all the Hugkil and Nilfgaardian guards as they immediately advanced to see what had happened, but then Madara emerged, grabbing a sword from a dead soldier and a kunai in the other hand, swiftly cutting through creating a path for the eldest son of the man he had known for years.


    He made his way through the castle, and soon Victor found himself passing by hundreds of corpses, unable to believe that Madara was so powerful, but he continued seeing it as his only chance to live.


    They made their way through the city as Madara took the best possible route and it wasn''t long before they left the city while the Shinobi tried to kill as many enemies as possible on the way.


    "We''re heading east now," he spoke as they mounted two horses and fled the region, continuing for more hours while encountering some patrols here and there, with Madara easily eliminating them.


    "I''ve reached my limit... it''s almost dusk... I can no longer accompany you, you must continue alone," Madara suddenly spoke.


    "What, what do you mean?" Victor was a bit reluctant to part ways with Madara.


    "Take this, this is a letter in my name, King Thorne of Sodden knows me, and if you can speak with him, I''m sure he will help you," Madara spoke, handing over a scroll.


    "What? What do you mean... where are you going?!" Victor asked, not understanding, after all Madara had come this far with him, suddenly he''s saying he''s leaving.


    "I was never actually here... my original should be arriving at the capital at this very moment," Madara spoke as he exploded into smoke, leaving the horse empty, and Victor bewildered by what had just happened.


    Meanwhile, the original Madara finally saw the capital returning from the south as it was beginning to get dark.


    ----------------------------


    Raccoon here: Sometimes I think I''m a psychopath writing this, but I found no better way to end this wretch that even I am angry at.

 Chapter 83 – The fall of Cintra 12.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    In the royal palace of Cintra, things did not look very positive as Mousesack emerged from a portal in the middle of the castle courtyard carrying Queen Calanthe in his arms, blood dripping from her leg.


    He took her inside while everyone there looked on in horror at this scene as some guards came to provide assistance with Mousesack carrying Calanthe to his laboratory.


    "Grandma!" Cirilla appeared in the middle of the way and was scared as her grandmother was carried through the castle with an arrow in her leg.


    "Cirilla..." Calanthe remarked while trying to remain steady with the pain, clenching her teeth through it.


    "We''re almost there, my queen..." Mousesack murmured as he walked through the corridors while Cirilla followed them.


    "Just get me there and take this arrow out!!" Calanthe growled, not wanting to waste time while there was still an army invading her kingdom.


    "You must rest... Queen Calanthe, you cannot fight in this state..." Mousesack pleaded, but she immediately glared at him with fury.


    "Do you really think I''m going to rest? Just do what you can so I can walk again, even if it''s on a horse. I still have an army to face marching to this city and it will arrive soon, I must lead whatever I can gather from Cintra against those bastards..." Calanthe exclaimed as she turned her gaze back to her granddaughter, who was following quite scared.


    She couldn''t help but have a glimmer of sadness in her eyes. "Ciri, come with me. We need to talk..." She requested with a calmer tone, Madara staying nearby the entire time with a poker face. Calanthe knew he was just a clone; the original was fighting in the war, probably coming out alive from there and should be coming to the city soon.


    Mousesack took the queen to his laboratory while he placed her on his table beginning to remove Calanthe''s armor from her leg and starting to remove the arrow. Calanthe clenched her teeth, but avoided screaming. Mousesack finally removed the arrow and began to apply a cloth to prevent hemorrhaging and something to prevent infection.


    ''She can no longer fight...'' Mousesack couldn''t help but think as he saw the wound on her leg. "My queen, you are no longer in any condition to fight..." Mousesack tried to insist, but Calanthe immediately cut him off.


    "Don''t insist on this, Mousesack. This is my decision. I will mount a damn horse and I will lead the last men of Cintra," she growled, while Mousesack just nodded at the end, unable to go against the will of the queen.


    As Mousesack finished cleaning the wounds, Ciri approached, taking Calanthe''s hand with a look full of distress. "Grandma, you can''t die..." She murmured, feeling some tears surfacing in her eyes.


    "Listen, my granddaughter," Calanthe interrupted, touching Ciri''s face. "It''s very likely that Cintra will fall, but I want you to be safe. You''ll be in good hands, just stay with Madara and obey everything he says, understood?" She spoke, but Ciri couldn''t hold back her tears as they began to fall even more.


    "No, you can''t die! Grandma, you must flee too if this country falls..." she immediately pleaded with a tone of desperation.


    "Sorry, my girl, but if you were queen, you''d understand this too. This kingdom needs me, and I will die fighting. But you, maybe, can reclaim it one day. You were born to do great things, greater things than I and your mother did in life. You are special and will do extraordinary things. If possible, reclaim this kingdom and carry on our family..." Calanthe requested with a sad tone, knowing what she was telling her granddaughter was not something easy for a 12-year-old to hear.


    Ciri ended up throwing herself on her neck, crying and begging her grandmother to flee with her in the end as she held her tight, and Calanthe just stayed silent, unable to comply with the girl''s demands.


    Meanwhile, a feeling of concern began to spread among the people waiting for news of the war in the south. Some rumors began to emerge in the city after many guards and servants witnessed when Mousesack arrived with injured Calanthe, and the rumor that they had lost the war was quickly spread by other cities, causing chaos. Some people were preparing to try to escape, while others, even without hope, were preparing for the inevitable and to fight or commit suicide with their families.


    Madara swiftly moved past the city wall unnoticed, leapt over the crowd, and began running across the rooftops, passing over the bustling crowds below as people ran to and fro.


    He headed for the castle, swiftly entering through one of the windows. The guards recognized him immediately as he made his way to Mousesack''s laboratory, where he saw his clone standing at the entrance. The clone stared at him for a moment before disappearing, transferring all its information and memories.


    He simply entered the room, where Calanthe was already seated with her leg bandaged, and Ciri was at her feet, exhausted from crying.


    Calanthe immediately recognized it was the original Madara by the dirt he had accumulated from the battlefield and nodded satisfied that he was here, feeling more at ease. "You''re finally here." Now she could breathe more relieved, but also a bit sad, knowing the entire army was destroyed. "It seems everyone is dead..." He murmured as he remembered the terror before leaving, his men surrounded, royal guards dying in front of him while Nilfgaard seemed to mock them all.


    "Still, we gave a much stronger response than Nilfgaard expected..." Madara responded with a serious tone. "They didn''t imagine losing so many soldiers in their first conflict, and they will have difficulty continuing to advance north after this kingdom..." He spoke while the queen nodded.


    "But even so, we had a damn traitor! How did the troops get through the mountains and approach us from the east?" She immediately murmured angrily.


    "If you''re worried about the youngest son of the Hugkil family, who handed the kingdom over to Nilfgaard, I myself went to another territory and killed him with a clone," Madara responded, as Calanthe nodded with some satisfaction amidst all the mess.


    "Good to hear that..." He murmured before continuing as he tried to walk with a limp leg. "Anyway, I will summon a group to defend the city. Therefore, I want to make a call," she said, this being the last time she would fight for the sovereignty of Cintra. She would gather everyone available for this in the capital and kill as many Nilfgaardians as possible.


    "You must be careful... There are many spies spread throughout the city." Madara warned.


    "Can you eliminate them?" She asked while the shinobi nodded.


    Calanthe left the room to summon all the possible guards from the castle while Madara went to Ciri''s room, where there was an outfit prepared for him.


    He dressed and made many clones going out the window as he prepared to hunt the spies looking for people he had already marked and other suspects.


    "I want you to prepare to flee with everything you need for us to spend many days on the road." The original Madara spoke to Ciri with a serious tone.


    The girl looked at him with a sad expression and wiped her tears as she went to her wardrobe without saying much, picking clothes she deemed necessary for Madara to put in his scroll. "Don''t choose the dresses. The last thing we need is that, I have some men''s clothes for you to wear, but pick something from your wardrobe too." Madara requested.


    He had to stay close to Cintra all the time, due to the number of mages not only from Nilfgaard but other forces that he knew were after the princess.


    There was a man in the city calmly observing the situation with a cloak covering his face, as he walked through the streets and entered an alley; the city was much safer after the fall of the gangs long ago, so the alleys were almost all empty.


    The man seemed to be heading in a direction with a letter when he was surprised by Madara appearing in front of him, eliminating him while taking a letter that would be sent by someone leaving the city, talking about how things were and mentioning the name of Cirilla.


    "Northern kingdoms... Even these bastards are here..." Madara murmured seeing that this was for one of the kings to the north of Cintra.


    Madara''s clones quickly began to scour the city in the shadows, watching for any suspicious people, eliminating them swiftly. They didn''t even know where the attack was coming from.


    Meanwhile, on the same day, Calanthe ended up making a summons in one of the largest squares of the city, where all the people gathered to hear their queen. She called on all those who could fight for one last attempt to defend Cintra. With no choices left, many citizens accepted, even without resources or weapons. They grabbed anything they could use as weapons, while the queen gathered all the remaining guards from the palace to protect her granddaughter when the war happened in the south and began preparing them, having a few more days before the enemy army''s arrival.


    Days passed and news from the south did not help the mood, as thousands of people passed through the city gates that were still open, trying to flee to the coast, but the news of the coasts being conquered also made them head north in search of shelter in other kingdoms.


    They received news of Eist''s death at sea, and while Calanthe cried for her lover, she spent just one day in mourning while continuing to organize the city for the fight with two armies now coming from the south and west.


    Madara stayed with Ciri, as the girl ate nothing and spoke little, looking with immense sadness at the city. This lasted a few days until the black army finally began to appear on the horizon, marching towards the capital. Scouts ran to warn every moment, even some infiltrators tried to enter using the clothes of the scouts they had taken down, but Madara easily caught them.


    "Close all the gates!" Calanthe finally gave the order and no one else would leave the city. Fighting in an open field was suicide, so she opted for a siege defense strategy, where the city walls would provide a great advantage.


    The first group surrounded the southern gate, while over 40,000 black soldiers prepared for battle and Nilfgaard did not come unprepared, they used war machines, preparing to launch attacks with large stones against the wall and city.


    They just watched there, without launching an attack, with the city closing, they did not even try to negotiate, and then a group from the west appeared with more than 6,000 Nilfgaardian soldiers from that side joining with the group.


    Calanthe prepared for what was to come. There was not even an initial conversation between the two groups. Just Calanthe organized the defense while placing her men on the walls, using arrows to take down the enemies.


    Madara did not participate in this war; after all, he only had to prepare to leave and watch out for the Nilfgaard mages, who would probably enter the capital after the princess.


    Then, finally, the siege began a day after the group from the west joined the main one, it seemed that they got another general with Nilfgaard launching stones against the wall and gate, shaking the entire structure around Cintra as it started. Some stones flew over the walls, crushing houses and even citizens, who were not very lucky.


    This continued for two whole days, while Nilfgaard''s artillery continued to crack the walls. Calanthe knew that soon the walls would yield. And it was on the third day that there was the collapse, when a part of the wall and the gate were brought down.


    "Men, with me!" Calanthe shouted from atop a horse, preparing all her available men, the vast majority made up of civilians, for the battle. Despite trembling with fear, they had no other choice. As the Nilfgaard group entered with their cavalry, over the rubble, Calanthe raised her sword and advanced against the first men who appeared in the streets of the capital.


    Madara could only watch it in silence from Cirilla''s room, as the real fight for the end of Cintra began. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 84 – The fall of Cintra 13.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "We have to start leaving the city..." Madara told the princess, looking at the chaos starting at the southern entrance of the capital while the soldiers of Cintra were easily being pushed back.


    "But grandma..." Cirilla was heartbroken by all this, wondering if it was just another one of her nightmares, as her life was being destroyed at that moment.


    "We have to go... the choice is hers, Ciri. I promise I''ll leave a clone. If she survives, I''ll offer help to get her out of this country alive... even though I think she''ll refuse that too," Madara said, while Ciri nodded amidst tears.


    Madara was about to say something else, but at that moment, he felt something wrong outside as steps approached from the corridor while his ears detected. "Who are you?! Identify yourself and state your purpose here!" Madara and Cirilla heard the Cintra door guard shout from the other side of the door, but suddenly, an explosion occurred and a scream of pain was heard immediately after.


    "Is this the princess''s room?" a voice asked with a curious tone.


    "Yes, it seems so. Let''s just take her and leave," another female voice said.


    A moment later, a spell was cast and the door to Cirilla''s room exploded, but instead of hearing the scream of a frightened girl as they expected, only the silence of the door being destroyed in the closet, while the two people entered the room, finding it empty. "She''s not here," one of them said, with concern and frustration.


    "Our spy assured us that the girl would be in the room before we lost contact with him," the woman said looking out the window.


    "Let''s look for her elsewhere. She can''t be far; after all, that mage couldn''t have thrown her out of the city while he''s fighting with Queen Calanthe." The man commented.


    "Whatever. Let''s just look for her," the woman said, and they left the place while outside the tower, Madara was clinging to the rocks near the window, grabbing Cirilla and keeping her quiet.


    They just heard the two talking. ''It seems there''s a race to capture you....'' Madara commented to the slightly frightened girl, who just nodded with a sad look, still thinking about the end of Cintra.


    "Let''s first get a scroll before leaving this city..." Madara said and began descending rapidly, passing through many floors as he ran down the wall favoring gravity and Cirilla couldn''t help but let out some frightened screams as she looked at the height.


    Madara entered through one of the windows and landed in the corridor, where there were some corpses left by the invaders and entered a room nearby, where Mousesack''s laboratory was located, and found one of his clones on the floor, surrounded by various scrolls and putting all the books and documents inside the fuuinjutsu.


    There were even data about himself that Mousesack must have written, and Madara didn''t want anyone else to have access to them, he wanted to burn the place, but thought keeping it for himself was better.


    "I just put everything there," the clone said, as he handed over the scroll with the entire library and dissipated the next moment in a puff of smoke.


    "Let''s go," Madara said and again picked up Cirilla as soon as he stored the scroll, she climbed on his back this time and just remained silent.


    As soon as they returned to the corridor, they encountered a man in the middle of the place looking at them surprised. "A child?" said a man dressed in black, but his gaze fell on the girl on Madara''s back. "The princess..." he said, changing his tone to one of satisfaction.


    Madara just scoffed. "Another spy..." he murmured.


    Madara simply began to ignore him and went to the window, the man quickly drew his sword. "Where do you think you''re going, kid? Give me that girl and I promise not to hurt you." He said pointing the weapon at Madara while the latter wanted to laugh.


    But at that moment, someone emerged from another corridor, wearing a blue cloak and a staff looking like a middle-aged man. He looked for a moment while the man from Nilfgaard seemed to watch him carefully. But suddenly, he simply moved his staff forward, casting a spell at Madara, but the latter quickly threw small balls making them explode in the spell, creating a cloud of smoke, catching the man and mage by surprise.


    He cast another spell amid the smoke, but it missed anyone and ended up catching the man from Nilfgaard, making him scream in surprise as he fell to the ground, and the smoke disappeared at this moment without a sign of Madara, leaving the mage stunned.


    Cahir Mawr Dyffryn aep Ceallach stood up at this moment, enraged at the mage. "Do you have any idea who you are messing with, mage?" He growled.


    "It doesn''t matter..." the mage scoffed, still surprised by Madara''s disappearance. "The princess is also of interest to my king, which is why I came to rescue her," he said, looking towards the only exit, the corridor window, but he didn''t believe the boy would jump from it.


    The corridor filled with soldiers dressed in black at this moment, a large group of soldiers had managed to infiltrate the city amid the chaos at the gate and stormed the castle after the emperor''s target. "Kill that mage!" Cahir immediately ordered. The mage, a bit afraid to face so many soldiers, created a portal and disappeared from the place.


    Madara continued to move quickly, jumping from roof to roof, as chaos spread through the city, leaving the castle behind and heading north. Cirilla continued sobbing with the destruction of Cintra as flames started throughout the city.


    Back in the castle again, a bloody battle was unfolding between mages from different kingdoms and soldiers. Among the combatants, a man with yellow eyes, with slit-shaped pupils like those of a cat, emerged, easily killing several black soldiers as he climbed the main tower.


    "You... I know who you are... Witcher!!" A soldier shouted, the last survivor of a group of more than twelve people easily killed by the blade of that same witcher.


    "I didn''t know I was so famous in Nilfgaard..." Geralt murmured, killing the last man without remorse, as he continued up the stairs. ''I have to reach Cirilla.'' he thought.


    He moved quickly, encountering battles between mages and soldiers along the way. He avoided as many confrontations as possible, but had to fight at times. Finally, he reached the upper floors, where the royal family was located.


    Years had passed since he met Yennefer. They tried something again, but as always, it didn''t work out while Geralt ended up going to Kaer Morhen and roaming the world in the following years trying not to remember what he saw with Yennefer, however as soon as he found the witch again many months ago, she convinced him to come to Cintra and rescue the girl in danger.


    Geralt searched each room until he found one with a broken door in the closet, but it was clearly a girl''s room. ''She''s not here... did I arrive too late?'' He couldn''t help but ask worriedly.


    "Are you here?" a voice emerged. Geralt quickly raised his sword and saw a boy sitting at the window, having been there without him noticing, which was concerning.


    "You are that boy..." Geralt quickly recognized him, it may have been more than 6 years, and the boy might not have red eyes... but the facial features were the same.


    Madara nodded. "Yes, it''s me. And you are Geralt of Rivia. I assume you are looking for Cirilla."


    "Where is she?" Geralt immediately asked.


    "She is with my original, should be leaving the city by now, but she is safe..." Madara commented.


    "Original?" Geralt couldn''t help but ask, intrigued.


    "I am just a clone," Madara answered honestly. "But that doesn''t matter now. Just know that my original can multiply and perform various tasks. I am here to see if Calanthe wants one last chance to get out of this city alive." he said.


    Geralt didn''t know what to think or whether he should trust the words of that strange and dangerous boy.


    Madara saw this and continued. "Whether you believe it or not, I will be taking her to a safe place. I don''t know if I''ll be able to cross the sea with her, but if we don''t find a boat to Skellige, we will head north in search of shelter at Kaer Morhen, if you allow me," Madara continued.


    Geralt remained silent for a moment, pondering, but finally nodded. "Keeping Cirilla at the witcher''s school... alright. Then, head north."


    "You better go then. The city is falling apart..." Madara responded calmly.


    "And you''ll stay here, boy?" Geralt asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "As I said, I''m just a clone. What matters is my original body. He is as far away from here as possible. He can travel easily without being captured, after all, we ninjas don''t need a horse or luck to escape," Madara answered. He then ignored Geralt''s presence and continued looking out the window.


    Geralt knew this person would not talk to him anymore, so he decided to leave the room, still suspicious of Madara''s words. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the front line, Calanthe fought with all her strength, trying to stand despite the arrow wound she had suffered a few days earlier. She finally was wounded and found herself on the ground unable to stand with so many injuries. She could barely support herself, but Mousesack appeared by her side and teleported her to the main tower, into her room.


    She exclaimed in pain as she was laid on the bed. "There''s still time to get out of here. I can try to create a portal to the coast, where we can catch a ship and return to Skellige. This is the only chance we have to survive," Mousesack said, worried. "Your granddaughter must be heading there too, as I feel that Madara is no longer in the castle with her."


    "If you do that, you will die. You know that," Madara''s voice emerged as he appeared in one of the windows, landing in the middle of the room and approaching calmly.


    "I don''t care if I die, as long as we save her," Mousesack replied firmly.


    "You''re going to Skellige? That will just kill you. The only way to survive is to let me..." Calanthe spoke through clenched teeth.


    Mousesack seemed hesitant, but knew this was an option. "No, I won''t run away without her. I will...," Mousesack said, but Calanthe interrupted him.


    "I will die here. I don''t care if there''s a chance to escape. Cintra will fall and I will fall with it," she said with determination.


    Mousesack knew his queen''s determination well and knew it was futile to try to convince her otherwise.


    "Do you really want to die here?" Madara asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yes, my time has come. The only good thing right now is that my granddaughter must be now leaving this chaos, safe, right?" She asked the clone, who nodded.


    "Yes, I''m with her. We should be leaving the city at this moment, heading north, looking for a ship to Skellige," Madara replied.


    She sighed and turned to Mousesack. "Go away. You can survive. Help my granddaughter one day, if you can. Help her reclaim this kingdom," she said. "And you, Mousesack, you have done your duty. I thank you eternally and will take this to my death with pride," Calanthe spoke, intimidating him once more. Finally, Mousesack nodded quickly and stepped into the portal to disappear, leaving Madara and Calanthe in the room.


    "Now, I am at peace. I don''t want to die on top of a bed," she suddenly said, as she began to get up. Madara approached to help her, but she immediately stopped him. "No, boy. I don''t want you to help me walk to my death. This is something I must do alone," she said with determination. She limped to the window, seeking to jump and end her life.


    Calanthe reached the edge of the window, looking out at the burning city and destruction everywhere. As Cintra burned, tears streamed down her face, sad for the fate of the kingdom she had defended and governed for years, sad to see the land she loved being destroyed.


    With no choice, she prepared to jump. Madara had disappeared at that moment in smoke, wanting to leave her alone. Encouraged by her determination, Calanthe moved forward, as her body began to fall from the highest tower of the castle towards the ground.


    This was not the only sad scene in Cintra. Throughout the city, parents fed their children poison, while men strangled their wives and then committed suicide, preferring death to conquest by the Nilfgaardians.


    Madara received all the memories of his clone and just looked back, as Cirilla still cried. He finally reached the gate, leapt from a roof dozens of meters high with chakra in his feet, and surged over the wall, jumping out of Cintra. The north was now his target.


    _______


    I''m so sleepy that I''m going to sleep here; tomorrow I''ll do Hp and Minato.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 85 – Our future.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara left the capital shortly after, just as Cirilla had seen in her dream, burning with people dying every moment.


    He kept moving forward while Cirilla continued crying; Madara knew this was the end of Cintra and he needed to find a safe place, but few could be found. After all, wizards of all kinds from different realms were there to kidnap Cirilla. Besides Geralt, Madara should trust no one.


    It was only as the capital disappeared from the horizon that Madara entered the forest, continuing north for the next few hours, but he couldn''t go too far, after all, Cirilla was not like him and he should give the girl some rest as she was so sad she didn''t even have the energy to complain.


    They arrived at a waterfall near dusk, while Madara lifted Cirilla off his back as he pulled out some tents from his storage scroll and created some clones to patrol the area.


    "Here, if you want to bathe in the water, I''ll leave your things here," Madara said as Cirilla lifted her gaze to him.


    "How can you speak in a tone as if nothing happened?!" She exclaimed at him.


    "..." Madara just looked at her calmly. "Crying won''t solve anything; it doesn''t change the past," he spoke in a harsh tone, making the girl shrink.


    "Did my grandmother and Uncle Mousesack die?" She asked, looking at him with red eyes.


    "Mousesack is alive, he managed to teleport just in time, but he couldn''t do that with another person or he would die. As for your grandmother... she refused my help... so you know what happened," Madara said.


    "You knew all this would happen, didn''t you?" She accused him as her eyes teared up again.


    "Many years ago..." Madara confessed.


    "Yet you did nothing! You changed nothing!" She shouted at him, seeming angry and in pain, as if trying to find someone to blame.


    "..." Madara just looked at her silently. He simply turned around, "I''ll be putting you in a safe place, blame me if you want, after that, I will leave and we will go our separate ways, Cirilla," Madara said, walking away. The girl''s eyes widened at these words, making her tremble, but Madara didn''t care, there were things he wouldn''t accept, even if he had to end his relationship with Ciri once and for all.


    He continued preparing something to eat after hunting while his clones dealt with any threat, and the day soon changed, as he prepared a fire while the night covered the sky.


    Cirilla remained silent in her corner until she finally approached Madara by the fire while she looked at him, but he completely ignored her, eating silently. He could even see her tears falling to the ground, but he didn''t care.


    Madara simply stood up to prepare for sleep when he felt a figure grabbing him, preventing him from continuing as he was embraced.


    "I''m sorry!" He heard Ciri embracing him from behind. "Please... forgive me... don''t leave me..." She began to plead with him as he remained silent.


    "I shouldn''t blame you for what happened... I don''t want you to go away and leave me, not you..." She exclaimed with tears and sobs.


    Madara, still motionless, just sighed, "Eat something and go rest, we''ll talk tomorrow," he said, leaving Cirilla behind with a sad and broken heart.


    He didn''t sleep in the camp as he went to a tree, while Cirilla cried all night. The next day, he found Cirilla trying to catch a fish in the river with a stick with a pointed end.


    "What are you doing?" He asked as the girl looked at him with tearful, tired eyes.


    "I''m trying to catch our breakfast..." She murmured in a sad tone.


    "You don''t need to, I have food stored," he said.


    "But if I help you won''t leave and abandon me, right?" She asked in a tearful tone, it was obvious she was broken and regretful about what she had said the day before.


    "Listen, Cirilla... if you want to find someone to blame for all this disaster, don''t start with me because I did what I could to keep Cintra alive, saying something like that is like I''m being betrayed and that I do not forgive," Madara said.


    "Please! I didn''t mean to say that... I''m so sorry... I swear I''ll never betray you... you are my most precious friend and I don''t want you to leave me... I''ll do anything... I swear!" She pleaded amidst tears, the girl was truly regretful and if Madara left, she would be completely broken and would blame herself for the rest of her life.


    Madara just closed his eyes before sighing. "Alright... I forgive you, now come eat, after all, we''d starve if it depended on you catching fish..." he spoke while the girl looked at him this time, surprised.


    Cirilla seemed to gain a new expression as she heard those words, before breaking into a smile and throwing herself at Madara. "Thank you... I promise never to talk to you like that again... I don''t want to lose you!" She exclaimed, clinging to his chest with some tears falling.


    Madara nodded and led her to eat while the girl seemed like she might lose him at any moment as she sat down next to him, leaning against him.


    "This is good..." She murmured timidly, despite the destruction of her home, showing the happiness of having Madara by her side again.


    "..." Madara said nothing as he ate in silence.


    "Where do we go now?" She asked, a bit better than yesterday, but still sad.


    "We''ll try to head for Skellige or the north... we''ll have to see once we reach the port, but it''s likely that no one will make a journey to Skellige..." Madara replied calmly.


    "Mousesack went there, didn''t he?" Ciri asked. Madara just nodded silently.


    "That''s good. I''m sure the people there will help him and also help us..." She spoke and continued. "My grandmother ultimately sacrificed herself for Cintra..." She said with a sad tone, recalling that it was an event from yesterday... "But I don''t think I can ever reclaim Cintra... You know... I''ve always wanted to live a life like a peasant... Sometimes, I think about that, Madara." She murmured, looking at him with interest.


    "Have you ever thought about living on a farm, like common people, without all those noble rules, without the etiquettes and having to please someone...? You just have a simple life, while you just live and take care of your family..." She murmured, asking him, wanting to know what he thought about it... and she looked at Madara with a glint in her face.


    "It''s not a bad life," Madara admitted. "However, I don''t believe we are destined for that, besides, it''s good in times of peace, but with the war from the south against the north, it''s the commoners who suffer the most and always end up with brutal and horrific outcomes..." He warned.


    "But we could try," she suddenly insisted, while the intensity of her face grew increasingly red. "We could go to a place without war, stay isolated while I take care of the home and you bring in the food... I''m sure we could live like that and no one would ever find us..." Cirilla didn''t care about living without the luxury she was used to, as long as she lived in peace and with someone important to her. "I could even..." She couldn''t finish the sentence thinking about the day she would become a mother in the future.


    Madara remained silent as Cirilla hesitated, but she approached it differently, directly addressing something she had started feeling just a few hours ago. "I don''t want you to leave me, because I don''t want you to ever go away," she murmured. The girl was now 12 years old, so hormones and feelings were beginning to emerge at this age. She was not naive about women''s matters, after all, in the castle she had been given a noble education just for that with other women, whether servants or ladies-in-waiting, that one day she would have to marry someone, honor her husband, and give him strong children.


    But when Cirilla thought about this, she tried to run away from it, as she wasn''t very open to these things, but as soon as her heart broke with Madara''s words, that he was going to leave her, she realized, at that moment, that she couldn''t let him go, ever. After all, she loved him.


    Madara looked at her surprised as she approached him and kissed him, sealing their lips. He hadn''t seen this coming, but he let it happen.


    "We could try to live a life together, Madara... I don''t think I''m strong enough to fight an entire army, but if I could have a quiet life, I would be fulfilled to do it with you..." she admitted, while putting away her pencils and looking a bit embarrassed about their first kiss.


    Madara just looked at her for a few seconds before speaking. "Let''s consider that later, Ciri, now is not the time, let''s just focus on escaping alive from this country full of black soldiers," Madara spoke while Cirilla nodded.


    "Alright... we''ll see about that later..." She said, trying to wipe away her dried tears from crying all night over losing her grandmother and almost losing Madara.


    She simply continued by his side, placing the side of her face on his shoulder, while looking ahead, noticing the waterfall in front of her for the first time, after all, she had been in a whirlwind of emotions since they arrived. But as soon as she saw it now for the first time, she opened her eyes wide.


    "This is the place I asked you to bring me to many years ago!" she exclaimed. After all, she had spoken of this location when Madara fought that Witcher and defeated him, he asked her to use her powers to find out where he hid the gold he received from Lord Rushford. The noble who tried to kill him, but Madara took his revenge a year later, by shooting an arrow at him in the middle of the battle against Angren.


    "Yes..." Madara admitted, after all, he came here precisely to pick up that money.


    But Cirilla was happy that he had kept his word that he would bring her here one day, making her smile amid all that misery.


    The day went by while Cirilla ended up dipping her feet in the water, still thoughtful about everything that was happening, but no longer just crying, after all, Madara''s words still echoed in her mind. ''Crying won''t change anything that happened.'' He had told her, and she tried to be strong, despite still being very sad.


    Meanwhile, Madara went to the Cintra vision tree beside them and began to dig after finding what he was looking for by analyzing the ground with his sharingan. He couldn''t see behind things, but he certainly knew how to identify a dug and disturbed terrain, even if it was years ago, with the soil at a different level from the rest while the vegetation itself announced having grown in a newer time than the others around.


    He retrieved a box with more than 2500 gold coins to put in his money scroll; he couldn''t complain about having too much of it at this moment. After all, he had his savings from his lands and even more gold he had stolen from the treasury of the Cintra castle, since it was either for him or for the Nilfgaardians. He also left a big surprise when the black soldiers would check the place.


    He took down the camp they had made, and as soon as everything was ready in the middle of the morning, Madara picked up Ciri again, while the little girl hugged him more tightly as if he might still leave.


    They then headed north to find a port that would take them to the islands to the west. He knew Geralt was also in Cintra and should be leaving the city at this moment, but he couldn''t simply wait for him. Therefore, he informed the Witcher that he would be heading to Kaer Morhen if he didn''t find a place to take Ciri to safety. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    **


    I added a little drama, trying to add a bit more realism while Ciri blamed Madara, looking for someone to blame, which I think would be normal for a girl of 12 or 13 years old in a scenario like this. But this also brought her regret soon after and Madara''s pride ready to destroy his relationship with her.

 Chapter 86 – Emperor Emhyr.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Geralt was still in the capital as he began to move stealthily to leave. After all, the city was infested with Nilfgaardian soldiers, and he couldn''t leave the castle and take the main road. He ended up hiding in a house where the residents had committed suicide and stayed hidden there the previous night.


    "Let''s get out of here... there''s nothing for us in this place..." a man murmured.


    "Damn... I couldn''t even find a woman for myself... they''re all dead!" another complained, searching for spoils, something common in war.


    "Yes... almost all of them are dead, leaving us only treasures..." the first one grumbled.


    Geralt was in another room listening to the Nilfgaardian soldiers'' conversation. "Let''s check that room!" one of them suggested as they approached the room.


    As soon as they opened the door, they were met with the witcher, who quickly drew his sword and cut them down, only letting out a small cry of surprise that wasn''t heard by the soldiers outside.


    He quickly made sure no one had heard while the room filled with blood and approached the window, checking if he could leave, as the black soldiers would soon come looking for their missing companions.


    The first thing he noticed was a group gathered while they said something in Nilfgaardian that Geralt could barely understand. But something caught his attention when they started shouting in front of one of the houses, and other soldiers appeared, dragging a woman.


    The woman was clearly screaming for help while the men seemed to laugh at it and began removing their armor to rape her. Geralt waited until the last man removed his armor to act. He could have simply ignored it, but he certainly didn''t, even though there was a great risk of putting all the soldiers in the city against him. While the woman screamed, trying to break free as the men started to remove her dress, Geralt appeared, touching the shoulder of the first one, who looked back, a little surprised, thinking it was another Nilfgaardian. This caused him to have his throat pierced as he fell dead to the ground.


    The others nearby, still paying attention to the woman being undressed, quickly felt blood fall on them, and in the next moment, two more of them were cut down.


    The others stopped undressing the woman when they noticed their companions being easily killed, as they were now without armor, and began to be cut down one by one without being able to react. They even tried to scream in Nilfgaardian while being massacred without mercy, but despite the loud screams, no one on the other side heard them. The woman saw seven men killed by that stranger with white hair as she was also hit by the blood of those men.


    "Can you stand?" Geralt asked directly as the woman, stained with blood while covering her exposed breasts, nodded fearfully.


    "Don''t look at me like that. If you want to live, you''d better follow me... this place isn''t safe," Geralt said, and the woman, having no choice, nodded.


    "I... thought..." She began to stammer as she followed the witcher after fixing her torn clothes.


    "Don''t talk, just follow me and try to cover yourself, understood?" Geralt said as his cat-like eyes stared at the woman, hesitant to follow this witcher, but one look at the seven bodies that had tried to rape her was enough for her to obey him.


    Geralt began to circle the city, passing through alleys as he led the woman to the north gate, avoiding all soldiers, knowing he could no longer stay in Cintra after the carnage he had just created.


    "Hey, stop!!" As they passed through an alley, a Nilfgaardian man saw the woman and immediately ran towards her and shouted. She quickly turned around, scared, while the man looked at her with a smile, not seeing the witcher behind her, which was a mistake, as a dagger immediately flew and hit his forehead, killing him with the same smile.


    "Let''s go!" Geralt urged, and the woman followed him as they headed towards the gate.


    Geralt saw heavily armed men guarding the area and was pleased that there was no one on the walls, which would make their escape easier.


    "What are you going to do...?" the woman asked.


    "Just stay there," Geralt instructed, waiting for a guard to approach the alley. As the guard got closer, Geralt used a mind control sign. Though he wasn''t particularly skilled in this area, he had something that could easily make the guard assist him.


    The dazed man simply stood up and went to the men at the gate, shouting that there was a group of women with a few remaining men from Cintra protecting them.


    This immediately caused the soldiers to leave, leaving only two behind to keep watch. As soon as the place was clear, Geralt threw two daggers, killing the guards. He then proceeded with the woman, heading forward. They quickly took one of the horses tethered nearby, and sped away, with Geralt placing the woman on his horse before any other black soldiers saw the dead men. They rode into the forest and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Meanwhile, the capital of Cintra was being besieged, and those who survived were not meeting a pleasant fate, suffering in many ways as the black soldiers looted the entire place. The main leaders were in the palace at that moment, in the throne room of Cintra, organizing their final orders.


    "So this is how Calanthe ended..." a Nilfgaardian man murmured in his language as he looked at the lifeless body of Calanthe being brought before him.


    The men laid her body in front of him as he approached. This was Hyuuir Ysiuty (OC), the general who took the place of the last one after he was killed by Madara. He led the armies in the attack on the capital. He was frustrated, and had finally found one of the culprits for his frustration, unfortunately already dead.


    ''You lioness of Cintra... it''s a shame you''re dead... because I so wanted to torture you, do horrible things to you, and humiliate you...'' he thought as his hatred began to take over his mind.


    He lunged at the corpse in the next moment. "You damned bitch! You should have surrendered the entire kingdom to us and not made Nilfgaard lose so many troops in vain...!!" He began kicking the former queen''s body mercilessly in front of everyone, as they all watched cautiously, and some even with disgust, as he started kicking the woman''s head, blood spreading all over the carpet while his insults continued to defile the corpse.


    "You wretched, cursed queen of Cintra, you''ve shamed us!" He was frustrated by the large number of warriors he had lost in the south. They never imagined losing such a number to Calanthe and her army.


    Everything seemed set for a crushing victory, but suddenly he had to take command when an assassin killed his general in the middle of the battlefield, planted false information, and devastated thousands of soldiers. In the end, the assassin disappeared without anyone knowing how, only saying that the assassin wasn''t human and ran much faster than any horse before vanishing into the forest and reappearing in the capital a few days later.


    The emperor would not be pleased with this. It would delay their conquest of the north, and things were not looking good for them. He didn''t hesitate to start kicking her, destroying the corpse with his boot.


    Francesca stood beside him the entire time, watching cautiously. She had narrowly escaped death thanks to that boy with strange powers and soon returned when the black army won, beginning to recount everything she saw when facing Madara with a tone of fear. Hyuuir merely mocked her; he was worse than the last general, despising her and blaming her for fleeing and not killing that assassin.


    Moreover, the frustration also extended to the disappearance of the princess, a crucial piece the emperor wanted at all costs. He would not be happy to learn that his daughter was no longer in the castle. He would be one of those held responsible, along with Cahir, who was the spy supposed to capture the princess but saw her being carried away by a boy and disappeared with some mages from other realms appearing with the same objective. They couldn''t help but think it was the same assassin who had thwarted their plans to capture the princess.


    No one knew if the princess had disappeared with a mage or even with the boy, leaving them in an even more embarrassing situation when facing the emperor.


    At that exact moment, as Hyuuir continued kicking Calanthe''s body, a portal suddenly appeared in the middle of the room. Everyone was shocked, raising their swords to prepare for whoever was arriving. A woman with short hair emerged from the portal, and everyone became less cautious, wondering what she was doing there, entering in such a manner.


    "Fringilla? What are you doing here?!" Hyuuir stopped kicking the corpse and growled at the woman. "You shouldn''t be..." He was about to continue but was interrupted.


    "You can stop talking like that. Now, salute our emperor..." Fringilla said, turning to the side and bowing, leaving everyone stunned as they looked at the portal.


    "What do we have here..." murmured someone in Nilfgaardian with a powerful and stern tone. Suddenly, a figure emerged from the portal, causing everyone to immediately kneel.


    "Emperor Emhyr, we didn''t know of your arrival," Hyuuir exclaimed quickly, cautiously keeping his face to the ground.


    "I came to see the conquest, but I realized..." He spoke, pausing for a moment as he looked at Calanthe''s bloodied corpse, her face unrecognizable from the beating, before continuing: "...that things did not go as we had planned." He spoke in a dangerous tone as he passed by the current commander of the armies, who trembled slightly.


    As the emperor walked toward the throne, he examined it with interest, touching and circling it completely before sitting down and looking at everyone present. "Tell me exactly where we failed, because you don''t need to give me a report; I''ve already received all the information and am not at all pleased with it." He spoke in his still-dangerous tone. "The loss of so many soldiers in Cintra was completely unforeseen, going against all our expansion plans. This will cost us a lot of time as our men begin the fight in Angren..." he said.


    "Inspired Emhyr, Cintra had a type of sorcerer we hadn''t foreseen; he is the cause of all our woes..." Francesca began to speak, fearing the emperor''s wrath. After all, she needed him to help her people.


    The emperor looked at her with a glint in his eye. "Ah, yes, I''ve heard a few things... I heard about a boy who was in this kingdom and rose from a common orphan to a great noble, someone hailed as a hero among the people of Cintra, who alone changed an entire war against Angren. And it seems he got involved in this fight too, causing us great trouble... I must say... a boy entering the enemy field and killing your general, not to mention the explosion of fire in the middle of the battle... That''s really hard to believe..." he commented, as everyone lowered their heads. "I wonder how my soldiers failed to foresee such important information," he said, diverting his gaze from his men to his hands on the throne, touching it, remembering the days he was in this same room, begging that dead woman in the middle of the place to marry his daughter... his late Pavetta...


    "We heard about him, but we didn''t believe..." Francesca admitted fearfully.


    "And that was costly, wasn''t it, Francesca?" he retorted, looking at her while no one dared to speak. The sorceress merely lowered her head, avoiding his gaze.


    "Let''s stop talking now. I want to know everything about this individual, Madara Uchiha, and we need to locate him immediately. After all, he has someone very, very important to me," he said, continuing to sit on the throne of Cintra, waiting for his men to start sharing everything they knew and how they could find Madara with their information.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 87 – Escape from Cintra 01.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    In the castle of Cintra, the black-clad soldiers quickly began descending the stairs to find the vault and search for riches. As soon as they arrived, they started trying to break open the door. It didn''t take long, along with one of the mages, for them to unlock the vault door. As soon as they opened it, they quickly invaded the place. However, what they found was an empty vault.


    "Where is the wealth of Cintra?" someone exclaimed.


    "Calanthe must have removed it along with her mage," another murmured.


    "Anyway, let''s leave. There is nothing for us here." The mage replied.


    But just as they were about to leave, a small paper with symbols none of them had seen before fell from the ceiling right in the middle of them. The mage looked curiously at it, picking it up and holding it in front of his eyes trying to understand what it was. He felt no chaos energy, but suddenly, the symbol began to catch fire, making everyone''s eyes widen. But it was already too late.


    An explosion occurred the next moment, as their bodies began to disintegrate throughout the place.


    Emhyr, on the throne, along with all his men, listened to what his commanders reported about Madara. They quickly felt the small tremor coming from below, leaving everyone stunned. Emhyr immediately sent soldiers to check what was happening.


    Meanwhile, Madara continued heading north.


    "We are close..." Madara commented atop a tree, looking at the map of the region with Cirilla on his back.


    "Do you think Nilfgaard''s soldiers will be there too?" Cirilla asked cautiously.


    "It''s very likely..." Madara responded.


    Ciri remained silent, her heart still broken, but much better after accepting her real situation at the moment, while continuing to cling firmly to Madara''s back.


    They then headed to the coast and, after a few more hours, finally began to see the city a while later as they stopped to look at the distance from a high point they found above a tree on higher ground.


    The city, as Madara thought, was dominated by Nilfgaardians, while its ports were full of ships bearing the empire''s flag throughout the entire harbor, the gates were closed while the walls were filled with black-clad soldiers.


    "What are we going to do, Madara?" Cirilla asked cautiously. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I think we can go check out the situation." He commented as they headed toward the city.


    Running through the city taking care not to be seen, Madara quickly ran along the walls, swiftly passing by the soldiers and advancing into the city unseen as he jumped from roof to roof, while the men below couldn''t even see the figure passing over them. The black-clad soldiers were everywhere, and the citizens had all been subdued, being abused in every possible way.


    "Close your eyes." Madara asked Ciri on his back, and as she quickly did so, he saw some men abusing women in the middle of the street with bodies of dead men, while he began throwing kunais and shurikens, killing entire groups of men in one move with his weapons flying towards them. He had done this through all the streets he could, leaving a trail of death everywhere, with the citizens of that city confused with soldiers dying in front of them.


    He reached a building near the harbor looking for any ship that might leave there, but only found ships blocked.


    "Can''t we go to Skellige?" Cirilla asked with a cautious tone as Madara sighed.


    "No, and it seems we can''t stay for long," Madara spoke calmly, as he saw some men talking with a person he knew very well there at the harbor.


    The one giving some orders at the harbor was that archer mage who had managed to wound the lord commander Varys and Queen Calanthe in the middle of the battlefield in the south. The man was giving orders in Nilfgaardian to his men when his gaze fell instinctively to that building, but found the roof empty.


    ''I wonder if I''m just seeing things...'' he murmured internally, feeling watched but dismissing it as he continued giving orders. He had come to the north through a portal to search for the princess and was urgently directing the Nilfgaardian men when suddenly, men began running toward him.


    "Lord Calan!" they exclaimed in the empire''s tongue.


    "What''s the problem?" Calan Var Ardry (OC), the magical archer, asked, narrowing his eyes at his companions.


    "There are over 200 bodies of our soldiers scattered throughout the city, dead! All of them had this planted in their head!" The Nilfgaardian man showed a small ninja star.


    "This..." Calan murmured as his gaze quickly returned to the roof. "They are here!" He announced before turning back to his men. "I want you to search the entire city for a girl with white hair; she''s with someone dangerous! Just signal me, and I''ll handle this person," he ordered immediately as the troops began to mobilize.


    While the men hurriedly ran through the city after Madara, he and the former princess were already outside the city, running toward the border between Cintra and Verden.


    They stopped to camp for the night in a cave while Madara took out everything they needed from his scroll stocked with food from the castle and his estate.


    "This is so useful..." Cirilla couldn''t help murmuring.


    "Yes..." he said in a neutral tone, handing Cirilla some fruit as she ate peacefully.


    The girl couldn''t help but take a better look at their surroundings as Madara took out some mattresses so they wouldn''t have to sleep on the ground.


    "What a big place..." Cirilla murmured as she carefully observed the cave, better analyzing it with the fire Madara had created. She smelled something strange coming from deeper within the forest and approached it while her green eyes detected something.


    "Madara!" she called as Madara looked up and approached.


    He came with a torch, looking at where Cirilla had stopped. "It smells rotten..." she murmured as his torch revealed flies and maggots on decaying flesh alongside bones.


    "It seems we''ve entered the lair of some creature..." Madara replied calmly, yet unafraid.


    "Are we in danger?" Cirilla asked with some fear.


    "Just small animals... nothing too threatening seems to come here... and it hasn''t been here for days..." he responded calmly, but then quickly turned his face to the cave entrance as he sensed something entering.


    ''What luck...'' Madara thought, though bored.


    He quickly created a clone to stay with Cirilla, while the girl was surprised. "Stay here," Madara instructed as she would be protected by his clone, and he approached the entrance of the place, seeing a humanoid, furry creature.


    "A werewolf...?" Madara responded, startling the creature that sniffed near the fire Madara had created with the food and beds.


    "You..." the enormous creature looked surprised as it growled at Madara, its voice bestial.


    Its body was all wounded with various blade cuts, while blood dripped from its fur. "Who are you..." the werewolf asked, and for the first time seeing this kind of creature, Madara couldn''t help but be surprised by it, recalling that the light was full this night before they found a place to stay.


    "We are just travelers, trying to escape from this realm lost to the hands of Nilfgaard..." Madara responded calmly.


    "Nilfgaard!!" The werewolf growled, seeming to hate that name.


    "So it was the black-clad soldiers who did this to you... at least you killed some of them..." Madara inquired while eyeing the dried blood on its claws, which did not belong to him.


    "Yes..." it spoke.


    Cirilla stood at a distance looking at this alongside the clone with some fear.


    "You must leave here," the creature said. "I don''t want to hurt you," the werewolf spoke, in a pained tone. There was so much anger in it that it might not hold back and kill these intruders. It managed to control its murderous instincts for a moment, to not kill these children.


    "And what if I don''t want to?" Madara simply responded, looking bored.


    "Child, you seem not to know who I am, nor what I am capable of. Leave now before you regret it," it threatened.


    Madara simply walked up to him, fearless. "You are not a threat, creature. Werewolf or not, we''re not leaving here now," he said. Although the werewolf was surprised by the child''s lack of fear, he still did not want to harm him. When the werewolf reached out to grab him and try to expel him from the cave, his arm was easily caught by Madara.


    "As I said, you are not a threat," Madara responded calmly, causing the creature to be taken aback and let its instincts flow upon seeing the challenge from this strange child who had stopped his arm with ease.


    He quickly became more beast-like, attempting to attack Madara with his other hand, but the boy quickly activated his sharingan and easily dodged before striking him in the rib, sending the werewolf flying a few meters and crashing to the ground.


    The werewolf quickly rose, acting purely on instinct now. He launched an attack against Madara, who dodged before kicking his leg to unbalance him and punching his face, causing the creature to roar in pain and fall a few more meters ahead once again.


    At this point, the werewolf was at the peak of madness and charged at Madara again with the intention of tearing him apart.


    Despite all the tragedy that had happened in Cintra, Madara would not miss the opportunity to understand how a werewolf could fight, and it was an easy creature for the shinobi to handle. Madara began to dodge easily, his Sharingan not even really necessary in the end.


    "Too slow," he said in the midst of the fight. "Could be faster, but still... too slow." Madara taunted, dodging the claws trying to hit him.


    Cirilla stood at a distance, watching the fight, which was easily visible with the fire lit near them. She was a bit worried, but quickly looked on as her childhood friend simply beat the werewolf without intending to kill him.


    The creature fell to the ground several times but kept returning to fight. Meanwhile, Madara absorbed the blows with his body having the speed and brute strength to play with the creature, something no witcher could do. But for a ninja, this was very different.


    The creature fell to the ground several times, more injured each time, with broken ribs and even a dislocated arm, eventually unable to move it. In the end, it fell defeated, while Madara approached it on the ground, reverting to its human form, showing a middle-aged man with clothes torn due to his transformation, only his pants intact, lying completely on the ground.


    Cirilla also approached, while Madara began to make some hand seals before placing them on this person. Fuinjutsu lines began to expand around the man, a way to bind him. After all, Madara saw no reason to kill the creature since it had tried to remove him from there to prevent killing them.


    After binding him, while the former monster lay unconscious, Madara returned to Cirilla looking at the man cautiously.


    "Did you bind him?" she asked as the clone that had stayed to protect her disappeared.


    "Yes... he''s no longer a threat, let''s eat and go to sleep," Madara said, leaving the man bound.


    "..." Cirilla remained silent and followed him to eat something.


    In the end, the two teenagers finished eating and went to the prepared mattresses, sleeping while Madara left a clone to watch the entrance of the cave and the man fallen, bound in his fuinjutsu.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 88 – Escape from Cintra 02.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Hmmmm..." A man''s groan echoed through the cave as he awoke, trying to free himself while his vision blurred with sunlight already penetrating the cave. However, he felt his body pinned to the ground, trapped by lines of symbols.


    He tried to speak, but the fuuinjutsu placed by Madara prevented him from doing so, while his eyes grew slightly frightened by this.


    Madara and Cirilla were eating at this moment, while the former was already aware of the man waking up. Cirilla looked surprised at the man. "Madara..." She murmured as Madara nodded in acknowledgment.


    He walked over to the man pinned on the ground, his gaze shifting to the boy. "You finally woke up, then..." Madara said, as the man looked at him in fear.


    "Hmmm???" he murmured, recalling how this boy had beaten him in his werewolf form.


    Madara approached and began to release him from his seals, since it was daytime, he couldn''t turn into a werewolf. "Who are you...?" The man murmured in fear to Madara.


    "Just a traveler passing through Cintra," Madara responded, finishing touching the man''s chest to finally release him from the fuuinjutsu marks as they began to disappear.


    "..." The man finally managed to get up, feeling pain in his body from having been in one position for hours. But his gaze went cautiously to Madara.


    Madara noticed that some of his wounds began to heal, still having blood on his body. "Now can you tell me who you are and what happened?" he asked with interest.


    "I... I am from the local village... the soldiers... the soldiers attacked us," he replied, still confused and scared. "They killed my wife after abusing her all night... I, as you can see, am a werewolf. We don''t need a full moon for the transformation, but it enhances our strength to the maximum and then I was able to free myself... I killed as many Nilfgaardians as possible in the village and left injured..."


    Madara listened attentively and Cirilla had a sad face for his story.


    "That explains your cuts... I am sorry about what happened to your family... but this is happening everywhere... I thought they would kill you before." Madara commented.


    "And they tried... they stabbed a sword into me and left me to die... but that was their mistake... I recovered in the transformation. You know, I never killed anyone, my wife knew about my transformation and she helped me find this place so I could always come here and not hurt anyone, that''s why I always limited myself to killing animals... This was the first time I killed humans..." He spoke with a weary tone.


    "I can''t blame you..." Madara commented. "If you want to eat, grab something over there, we''ll be leaving soon." Madara said as the man nodded and went to the fire while Madara sat beside Ciri and the man ate something.


    "What will you do?" Cirilla asked the man.


    "I will stay." He said.


    "Revenge?" Madara asked.


    "Yes. I will kill as many soldiers as I can every night." He spoke firmly.


    "..." Madara remained silent, finishing his meal and standing up. "Let''s go... we must leave Cintra by tonight." Madara said while Cirilla nodded.


    They quickly began to prepare their things. Soon, I was ready to leave, while the man remained silent in front of the fire.


    "We''re leaving, goodbye." Madara spoke as the man nodded.


    "Good luck. I don''t know what to say or if you''re even human... thank you for not killing me," he spoke sincerely.


    "I hope you kill all those you said you would." Madara spoke, after all, he also wanted to unleash this werewolf on the Nilfgaardians. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will do so or die trying, I will avenge all those damned for destroying the woman I loved." He spoke, and Madara nodded, approaching Ciri already ready after packing everything in the scroll again.


    Cirilla once again mounted Madara''s back, and they departed, leaving the cave and leaping between the trees of the forest, leaving the lair of that werewolf behind.


    They continued traveling for the rest of the day, and as they were nearing the northern border, it took a few more hours, only stopping to eat something midday, to reach the river that separated Verden from Cintra with a vast expanse of water.


    It was almost late afternoon when they arrived at the location, stopping at a distance on a high point to assess the situation from afar.


    "They''ve been caught..." Cirilla murmured with some concern.


    "How strange... they got here quite fast..." Madara murmured.


    From a distance, several large ships were moored on the coast while the Nilfgaardians held them captive, unable to leave, and all the civilians from Cintra were detained. If Madara had to guess, these ships had been making crossings since the Nilfgaardians invaded the coast, attempting to send the people of Cintra to Verden, and by the number of people detained there... all the northern villages seemed to want to flee Cintra, unfortunately, they were caught.


    "Let''s wait until dark to get past them..." Madara said, after all, he couldn''t save everyone and felt that this seemed very strange, as if it were a trap.


    "Wait, Madara! We can''t just leave them like this," Cirilla implored by his side, after all, these were still her grandmother''s people.


    Madara did not respond immediately, looking at the crowd for a while as the black soldiers oppressed many people from Cintra, such as whipping them, nailing them to wooden columns, while beating most of the people. It was very strange for them to act so fiercely as if they had received orders to hurt them, so he found it very suspicious, but in the end, he nodded with Ciri.


    "Alright... But I want you to hold this and not let go at all, understood?" Madara warned before handing a kunai to Cirilla, who took it, feeling its weight in her hands.


    "Yes... thank you..." She murmured, holding the kunai firmly.


    They remained hidden there at a distance until the night finally arrived, and then Madara decided to act. He released two clones to protect Cirilla from anything strange and advanced.


    In the middle of one of the captured ships, people sat on the ground while several guards circled around to see if they would do anything, which meant a slow and painful death for anyone, unlike the deaths during the invasion, here they tortured their victims cruelly.


    In front of him, there was a scene of cruelty as a 14-year-old boy was being beaten by a Nilfgaardian soldier after spitting on them.


    "Stop, sir, please!" A middle-aged woman exclaimed, seeing her son, just a teenager, being beaten like that as he continued to receive punches with a black armored fist.


    "You filthy woman, shut up!" The soldier felt the woman cling to his legs and exclaimed, slapping the woman with her crying on the ground.


    "Mom!!" the boy with a bleeding face exclaimed before getting punched again.


    "You, filthy creature, try spitting again, worm! Now suffer the consequences!" the soldier continued in his native language, ready to kill the boy.


    And as everyone expected exactly that, a shadow appeared above the soldier, with Madara coming from the shadow of the night and falling on the guard, hitting the man''s head, easily penetrating his armor as his short sword was imbued with Chakra, and the man probably didn''t even know how he died.


    "What is this?!" The guards shouted in surprise at that stranger, and Madara didn''t stop there, moving to the second guard before he could react and slashing his neck.


    The other guards quickly drew their swords, and Madara advanced on the third, intending to fight with all of them, while all the other civilians watched the bloody scene in fright.


    "Invader, attack!" They clamored, as Madara prepared for the fight with dozens of guards on that ship.


    It wasn''t just at that location, but on all the ships and in various parts of the camp, 40 Madara started slicing enemies, beginning a slaughter at that moment.


    Cirilla just watched from a higher distance, observing while the clones protected her.


    And suddenly, a sharp sound came from the forest. One of the clones quickly looked to the side, but in the next moment, he was hit by an arrow, with a somewhat shocked look, he disappeared into smoke. The other clone quickly positioned himself in front of Cirilla, as more arrows flew towards him. The clone dodged several, while ceasing fire, and more arrows came from another direction, while he used his kunai to defend himself.


    Another arrow flew from one side, as he dodged another from behind. These arrows came with flashes of light, and Madara already knew all too well who it was. As a light appeared in the distance in front of him.


    "You have quick reflexes... but can you save your princess in time?" The man''s voice came and Madara''s eyes widened as an arrow flew towards Cirilla.


    Cirilla was holding the kunai firmly while Madara fought against the one launching the arrows. And she was stunned with that arrow being launched, heading towards her, but while she thought she would be hit, Madara''s clone positioned itself in front of the princess, being hit and disappearing like smoke staring angrily at the archer mage.


    Ciri was even more frightened by this, while Madara still seemed to be fighting amid the ships. She quickly raised her kunai, only to see the mage teleport again and appear a few meters in front of her.


    "Princess, I am here to take you to the emperor. Don''t worry, everything will be fine," He said, pleased that everything he had planned, had happened.


    He had asked the Nilfgaardians to be harsher with the people of Cintra, even if it had to turn into a bloodbath just to attract the attention of Madara and the princess, so they could fight against them. This would give him a chance to capture the princess, and now he had finally got that chance.


    While smiling at the little girl, lifting some kind of strange knife, he approached her ready to take her and return to Emperor Emhyr.


    "I''m not going anywhere," Cirilla said, growling.


    The man didn''t care and advanced on her. However, as soon as he got close enough, the kunai the girl was using suddenly exploded into smoke, and Madara emerged from it.


    "I knew this was a trap!" Madara said, as he quickly pierced the man''s shoulder. The man roared in pain before disappearing completely, leaving Madara hitting only the void. But he still managed to keep his short sword bloody as he had made a fine wound on that enemy.


    Madara knew something was wrong, so he had placed his own original in a kunai so that, when the time came, he could protect her, knowing that she was the target of this somehow, while only his clones had fought on the ships.


    "Are you okay?" Madara asked her, as the girl, still frightened and dazed, nodded her head.


    Madara turned his gaze back to the fight happening ahead, while men screamed being massacred. "It won''t be long now..." he thought, as he finished off all the Nilfgaard men.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 89 – Escape from Cintra 03.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    While the wizard was forced to retreat with a severe injury, still pondering how Madara had appeared out of nowhere, trying to comprehend the boy''s ability to multiply, Madara did not stray from Ciri''s side, his gaze vigilantly sweeping their surroundings, ready to confront the mage again.


    The slaughter continued as the Nilfgaardians kept screaming and dying; there were only about 600 of them capable of blocking my path, people from Cintra who neither knew how to fight nor had enough weapons to face them.


    However, this number quickly dwindled, and the screams of soldiers began to fade as the people of Cintra watched spaces being filled with the dead bodies of their enemies who had oppressed them for the last few hours.


    Some soldiers inside boats saw their comrades being slaughtered and their first thought was to flee as they began moving away from the coast.


    "Let''s get out of here as fast as possible!"


    "We should return to the high seas."


    "Where is the commander!"


    The soldiers exclaimed in their native language as they tried to escape, while some, still looking towards the shore, heard strange sounds as if someone was running on water.


    "What''s going on?!" one of the Nilfgaardian men murmured as, in the midst of darkness, someone leaped from the water advancing towards that ship, and the first was killed without a chance to react as the blade pierced his neck.


    "Enemy!" They exclaimed, drawing their swords, but Madara did not stop, running to the second, striking with his weapon and slicing through his armor.


    "AHHH!!!" They screamed as Madara continued attacking the other Nilfgaardian guards, killing them until the last one was dead.


    This continued with other ships until all were slain. His clones began to disappear the next moment, while the original started receiving their memories.


    "It''s over," Madara said as Cirilla seemed more relieved. "We won''t stop this night, let''s wait for people to calm down and we''ll get on a ship..." Madara decided as they found a place to stay, knowing that many people were still paralyzed by what had happened, while many immediately took to the ships to leave, others would wait until dawn to travel to Verden.


    The next day, Cirilla woke up in a clearing where they had stayed the night. As her eyes darted to see Madara watching the coast from atop a tree all night while he kept watch, he looked down at the girl. "Eat something. We''ll be leaving soon," he simply said as Cirilla nodded, accustomed to Madara''s way of speaking.


    Madara watched the ships leaving all night as people gathered the courage to leave this place and only 1/5 of the ships remained while the last few people began to organize, even looting the dead Nilfgaardian soldiers, which was somewhat ironic.


    He watched Cirilla eating the food he had left and waited for the girl to finish. He had planned to run through the river to the coast but had decided to go another way, after all, the girl needed to rest too, and not just cling to his back all the time.


    He saw her eating the last fruits as he jumped down from the tree approaching, he took out a long garment and handed it to her. "Wear this," he said, giving her a hooded cloak to hide her distinctive hair color. After all, they would travel camouflaged among the people there.


    Madara also donned his own cloak, putting on the hood, and began packing up the camp he had created, putting the items into the scroll and turned back to Ciri waiting for him.


    "Let''s go," he said and they began to leave the place.


    While at the coast, a group of survivors was organizing one of the ships. "Come on, let''s go!" It didn''t take long for them to start hearing people shouting from the ship to those running towards it.


    As more and more people seemed to fill the ship, he noticed the two hooded children not knowing they had emerged from the forest. "Hey, kids, come quick," he said. Madara led the way and Cirilla followed him, entering the ship and finding a quiet spot in the back to stay more at ease.


    It wasn''t long before the ship began to sail away from the coast, moving swiftly through the river as people on it also began to spread out.


    A group soon gathered in front of Cirilla and Madara, seated against the wood, while Madara thought that this place would not be as quiet as he had hoped.


    "Hey, did you hear about what happened yesterday? Why isn''t anyone talking about it anymore?" someone asked near them.


    "We''ve been talking about it all night. Some kind of monster just showed up and killed all the Nilfgaardians, good for us," the man spoke as if he had calmly accepted it.


    "Yeah... what matters is that we''re alive!" a third one spoke.


    "I heard from a guy this morning who saw it, and that thing moved fast and vanished like a ghost, the man even claims it was the size of a child..." he said cautiously.


    "A child? Don''t be a fool, you idiot," another exclaimed, laughing at what he heard.


    "Maybe it was Madara Uchiha!" another suggested. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The story of the supposed hero of Cintra told in the capital? That''s just a tale made up by Queen Calanthe," another person scoffed.


    "You''re mistaken, he existed. I went to the capital to sell a good shipment of products I had sold, and everyone claimed Madara existed," another exclaimed.


    "If he was really a hero, why didn''t he change what happened to Cintra? My family was murdered, and there was no hero to save my village, my wife, and son. It''s just a tale from that useless Queen Calanthe," another exclaimed.


    Hearing their conversation, which was anything but discreet to Madara and the others, he quickly put his hand aside, while paying Cirilla before trying anything.


    "Don''t bother with these fools... it''s just a waste of time..." Madara spoke, and Cirilla nodded, seeing his black eyes reflecting in her emeralds a moment later.


    "You''re drunk again, aren''t you, you fool?" Others laughed at him with hatred against Cintra.


    "Of course, it''s the only thing I have to do. After all, for free, Cintra no longer exists, and I''ll drink to that..." he said.


    "Yes, Cintra is dead... the capital must be falling by now.


    "Calanthe must be dead by now. She and her granddaughter, and now Cintra belongs to the Nilfgaardian empire."


    "These bastards showed up now. I should have run when I had the chance," the man contemptuously spoke about Madara.


    "It''s no use crying over anything now, the important thing now is to survive. You''re still alive. I''m sorry for your family, but there''s nothing more to be done," a wise person suggested, offering a little advice while he remained silent.


    These people continued chatting while Madara no longer paid attention to them and took a bottle with juice, giving it to Cirilla to drink over the hours while the ship continued navigating the river.


    There were still people crying here and there after suffering at the hands of men or losing loved ones.


    Madara was thinking of other things at that moment; he no longer had options to go to Skellige, so he decided to go north, through Verden, and pass Temeria.


    However, his enemies were not limited to just the Nilfgaardians. After all, the magicians are all in action at this moment, and many of them are after Cirilla, especially when he remembered the events of the series, so he had to be cautious about some figures.


    The hours passed, and the day had ended while the ship continued navigating through the night on the river. While Cirilla drooled on Madara''s shoulder, some fool saw them sleeping in a corner and tried to approach, looking for their belongings, which were of the children, to steal.


    But as soon as he approached Madara''s bag there, he received a kick in the chin, breaking it without him being able to react to it, as he fell unconscious with his body, without Cirilla waking up or anyone else noticing.


    The next day, the man woke up groaning in pain as he tried to seek help, and Madara continued to feed Ciri calmly while people distributed some food to everyone else on the ship, but neither Madara nor Cirilla needed it.


    "Finally, we are safe," people celebrated as by mid-morning, the lands of the country of Verden finally began to appear.


    "Will we be safe now?" Madara heard Ciri ask this.


    "No, we might escape using some slightly ineffective tactics, but we still have to deal with other people from the north," he said, already feeling his brow furrow.


    The coast was becoming increasingly visible, and there were a few ships that had arrived before them, stopped with crowds gathering in front of them. But she quickly activated his Sharingan to see the details at a distance and could see Verden soldiers checking each of the survivors from Cintra.


    The ship approached the coast as armed men quickly amassed in front of it, scaring the people on the ship quite a bit.


    "As soon as the ship stops, I want everyone to calmly get off and present themselves to one of our soldiers from Anqing, just as they were in Cintra," the soldier exclaimed as the ship was beginning to stop.


    Despite being excited by this, people got off one by one, obeying the man.


    "What will we do, Madara?" Cirilla asked cautiously, after all, she and he would be discovered.


    "Let''s do the same as before. If we leave now, we''ll be seen and quickly hunted down. I don''t want to draw attention that way," Madara said.


    "Yes..." She looked at him, though with some fear.


    "It will be fine... do you trust me?" Madara asked.


    "More than anyone!" She replied, grabbing his hand.


    "That''s great. Some Nilfgaardian soldiers know we''re traveling. That gives us an advantage over the northern kingdoms, who have kept their response about whether the princess is alive or not," Madara said.


    The ship finally stopped at the coast and everyone began to disembark one by one at that moment. "They began to get off the ships nervously, just stay calm, understand?" Madara told Cirilla.


    "Yes..." Cirilla also responded monosyllabically.


    "Next," the Verden guard said, calling the person before the two children.


    "My name is Eldery. I was just a member of a village. My parents died in front of me. I ran away. I have nothing left about what will happen to me..." he said with a somewhat frightened expression.


    "Are you literate?" the guard asked, noting down his information.


    "No sir, I am not," The man replied calmly.


    "Alright, you are released. Next," he said as the man moved away.


    Madara and Cirilla, were next. "Two children, who are you and what did your parents do?" he asked, going back to writing.


    "We are ordinary children and our parents were ordinary people," Madara responded, while the man frowned before looking at the child and scolding him for such an answer.


    But as soon as he heard, two red eyes appeared in front of him and he was paralyzed on the spot, staying just two seconds still before blinking and going back to writing. "Ordinary children with ordinary parents," he said as he noted down.


    "You are released, you can go," he said, and Madara and Cirilla began to leave there as they finally entered Verden.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 90 – Bounty for Madara.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Geralt continued north while the woman clung to his back, holding on as if she might part from him at any moment after all that mess with men trying to rape her, she did not want to live through that terror again.


    They had left the capital a few days ago and since Geralt could not be as fast as Madara, he was still exiting the country, after all the chaos. Following the forest to the north of him and heading towards the border of the northern countries.


    Geralt continued to guide the woman through the forest, stopping only to eat and feed while he stopped to hunt something or kill some monster along the way, but nothing too difficult to deal with.


    "Can these things kill us?" the woman asked fearfully as she looked at the bodies of necrophages left by the witcher.


    "They can, but with the war... they are spreading everywhere wanting to grab bodies from the battlefield, so it''s easy to deal with them until the end of this country, encountering only 1 or 2," Geralt spoke in his indifferent tone while cleaning his sword, before starting to move on.


    His initial plan was to leave the capital and go to Skellige in search of Cirilla, but since he ended up finding this woman, he headed north, giving up the idea of going to Skellige initially, but still keeping the idea of sailing there, wanting to meet Mousesack, his acquaintance, and try to find clues about where that Madara took Cirilla, before waiting for them in Kaer Morhen.


    "Do you have any relatives... in Temeria?" Geralt asked, since it was his goal before heading to the coast, where he would not need to deal with black soldiers.


    "I have an uncle... in a village to the south... My mother was from that village... but she married a man from the capital of Cintra and went to live with him... I can only say the name... I don''t know where it is..." She commented while Geralt nodded, as this information was enough for him.


    "That is enough... let''s go there," he said, since he ended up being responsible for this young woman, as they continued forward.


    Meanwhile, it was already night in the capital of Cintra, while the emperor once again found himself in Calanthe''s audience room, looking at his men kneeling before him as they passed some reports, all watching him cautiously.


    "So..." he began, looking at the man in front of him with a wound on his chest, kneeling with a defeated and frustrated look on his face. "You''re saying they escaped? That the boy managed to deceive you and took Calanthe''s granddaughter away?" He spoke in a calm tone, but everyone could feel the man''s fury behind those words.


    "Yes, your highness... I was so close, but I couldn''t catch the princess because the boy used those unknown tricks transforming into a knife," he said with a tone of shame.


    "You''re saying the boy hid transformed into a knife?" Emhyr could not help but raise his eyebrow at that, questioning if his man was sane.


    Everyone had strange looks towards the man, wondering if he had any idea what he was talking about, while Francesca had a cautious look, believing what she heard, despite seeming absurd, but after what she saw on the battlefield... she could not doubt with the others.


    The mage archer kneeling in front of the emperor was angry with himself after trying to reach the princess, and when he believed he would finally catch her as Emhyr wanted, he was surprised, he had to return defeated, even more so when he had spoken about finding the princess traveling to Verden after they found her in the coastal city.


    General Hyuuir Ysiuty, who was commanding the forces of the capital, stepped forward before kneeling in front of Emhyr. "Emperor Emhyr, if it is your wish, I will send troops of a powerful force to go after the princess, I will invade Verden by sea and land and find her," Hyuuir spoke in his perfect Nilfgaardian.


    "And how do you expect to find a boy who could be anywhere in this country, even already leaving it a few days ago??" Emhyr growled at the irrational thought. "Not to mention we have to conquer Verden, and if you still remember, we are at war against Sodden and we will have a bit of difficulty now that Cintra has cost us so many men..." He spoke, while the man lowered his head, having no answer for that.


    "He is now to the north, fleeing, and we have no way of catching him after what we''ve heard about him, that Madara can easily escape an army... but they can''t run for the rest of their lives..." Emhyr continued to speak in a dark tone.


    His gaze fell on the elven mage. "You said the boy might have red eyes, right?" he asked.


    "Yes, Emperor Emhyr, the boy can change his eyes. When he was on the battlefield, his eyes were redder than blood itself or fire..." Francesca spoke cautiously.


    "I see. I want all the mages of the empire to be after them... Create a bounty for the entire north, any sighting of a boy with red eyes must be reported and rewarded, I want to know exactly where he is. But the information that he is with Cirilla, must not be passed to anyone," he spoke, and looked at the elf once again.


    "I want you to summon your people to help... you''ve always said they are good trackers... let''s see if they are useful..." Emhyr spoke in a tone that left no room for discussion and Francesca nodded, although this was not in their agreement.


    "Now I am going to my chambers, I hope to hear better things tomorrow and know that our army will be able to move soon." Emhyr spoke as he began to leave.


    "Emperor Emhyr!" All those present immediately bowed as a farewell as the man left the place surrounded by guards.


    He arrived at a chamber that was with him, as he entered calmly and turned back to his men. "Leave me alone," he said, and the guards closed the door, leaving the man alone in the room.


    Emhyr sighed and went to a table, picking up a bottle of wine, as he filled his glass and took a long sip. "Ah..." He grumbled and looked at the contents in the glass, seeing his small reflection with the candlelight, then he clenched it tightly before growling letting his anger finally appear after all, he simply threw the body forward, spilling the wine after smashing against the wall.


    "You said she would be easily found... but my daughter has escaped!" he exclaimed angrily, as he looked at the person in front of him who had been in the room the whole time.


    "Unfortunately, it did not go quite as planned, Emperor, but she is still alive. We can still capture her." The man who had his gaze towards the night city, much darker than it should be, after all, Cintra was occupied only by soldiers and corpses.


    "You just talk, Vilgefortz of Roggeveen, you promised me, I need my daughter to follow the prophecy." Emhyr growled, he was already burdened by hearing his company not being as successful as expected, with Madara being the main cause as he could tell. "I want my daughter and that boy dead..." He said in a dark tone.


    "I doubt it will be so easy to catch them... after all, this place was infested with mages and even my assistant couldn''t catch him... but I will do my best, I found some trackers... and there is also an interesting group that you will definitely be interested in, Emperor..." Vilgefortz said in a serious tone.


    "It doesn''t matter! I want that boy caught. I will put all the mages behind them and bring my daughter back," Emhyr said in a serious tone, before raising an eyebrow at the mage. "What group are you talking about?" He asked, as the mage cracked a smile.


    "Before coming here, I was investigating a group that was starting to do some peculiar services, things that your kind doesn''t usually do... Have you heard of the School of the Cat?" Vilgefortz asked, maintaining his smile.


    "A school of witchers?" Emhyr looked at him as if he were an idiot, while recalling a certain Geralt.


    "Yes, they can be good trackers. The school is starting to do things that no other has ever done, which is to accept contracts for the assassination of humans... They are quite useful if you pay them well... I heard that the boy defeated a witcher in this country, but can he defeat an entire school after them? I spoke with them and they are interested in working for you, as long as you pay them well. I''m sure it is in the Emperor''s interest to review this potential tool for this war. Since Temeria is raising forces, and the way things are here in Cintra, you will be stuck in Cintra for years, before continuing to advance through the northern countries," he said as Emhyr almost cursed him.


    "Watch your tongue, mage," Emhyr said before sighing. "But very well, let''s do this: if the School of Cat Witchers can help us, then hire them. I want half of them working for me on the battlefield and the other half going north in search of the boy," he said, while the mage nodded and disappeared with a portal.


    "Do not disappoint me..." Emhyr said in a frustrated tone, although he often seemed calm, it was a fa?ade, while he actually felt frustrated since receiving the report from Cintra.


    Vilgefortz returned to his report and as soon as he entered, his assistant came to speak with him. "Lord Vilgefortz! How are you?" he asked with interest and dedication.


    "I''m fine... just got back from a meeting with the Emperor. It seems Madara Uchiha has indeed disappeared with the girl and we need to act quickly," he spoke.


    "You mean then you are going to..." murmured the assistant, as Vilgefortz nodded.


    "Yes, it''s time to see if he is of use. My plan is to capture the princess before the Emperor can, especially now that I had to give him information about the cat school," Vilgefortz spoke. After all, it was no surprise that he planned to act behind the Emperor''s back;


    He had passed the information about the Wolf school because they were the ones who approached him and if Emperor Emhyr did not know through him, he would have known through another, so he ended up passing that information, but he still had an advantage and sought her, especially with his hunter... someone he would contact, possibly even better than a witcher. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Geralt found himself aboard a ship, heading to Temeria, across the great river that separated the two realms.


    He woke up calmly, while a woman was beside him. After she had offered herself to him the previous night, saying he was her savior and wanted to repay him for everything he had done, Geralt did not mind and slept with the woman.


    Days passed and finally, they arrived in Temeria. After passing some guards who also searched for spies from the survivors, they headed to the village where the woman''s uncle lived. After delivering her, he sighed as he said goodbye, and then left, with the woman looking at him sadly. But he had other objectives to complete, so he headed for the coast, going to Skellige.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 91 – Northern kingdoms 01.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    With things beginning to stabilize for the Nilfgaardians as they started to take control of the country of Cintra, the armies then began to march mostly to the east, to aid in the fight against Sodden, which still held protecting the south of the kingdom against 20,000 Nilfgaardians attempting to pass through the southern gorge. Now with Cintra fallen, they could also invade the next kingdom from the side, leaving Sodden in a rather bad situation.


    A part of the force that remained from Nilfgaard went to the west, while the fight against Skellige had not yet ended, trying to also conquer the islands, even though the major focus of Nilfgaard would be the continent itself.


    Sodden was already aware of Nilfgaard''s movements while in the south, King Thorne continued fighting against the forces of the black soldiers.


    "How are the soldiers today...? Can we fight?" King Thorne asked his war council at that moment.


    "We have enough strength to combat the enemy''s advance, my king. However..." the general murmured, they were managing to hold off Nilfgaard''s advance very well, but given the extraordinary and with news from the west... things were not going very well for them.


    "I know... I want you to prepare the men for another battle in the coming days, let''s try to expel those damned from the north, before we need to divide the army to fight the two fronts that we will face..." Thorne spoke with a firm tone and everyone nodded.


    As everyone left the place, Thorne turned to a man waiting for him. "May I speak with you, my king?" Lord Vergan, as always, his reliable advisor.


    "Of course, have you received any news from the capital?" Thorne asked.


    "Yes..." the man murmured, making Thorne a bit worried.


    "Is my family alright?" He asked worriedly while thinking about his wife, the sister of his ex-fianc¨¦e, and the son they both had in this marriage.


    "No, my king... a noble who fled from Cintra, his name is Victor Hugkil... he said that Madara Uchiha helped him and mentioned that you could help him if he came to the capital... he was lucky to find some nobles who knew Madara, so the message was passed to him." Lord Vergan said, as Thorne sighed before turning to him.


    "I see... send a letter to the capital and help him, give him shelter until I speak with him, anyway... Madara is alive then?" Thorne asked.


    "Yes... He helped him before reaching the border... it seems Madara was in the capital of Cintra." Lord Vergan spoke.


    "I see... I wonder if he is alright... but knowing him, he will be fine..." Thorne said. Madara had helped him greatly two years ago to become the position he has today in the kingdom, he owed a lot to the strange boy who once threatened him.


    ''I hope to meet him soon or someday...'' Thorne would not deny him help.


    "Anyway... now that Cintra has fallen... we must prepare for the attack coming from that side." In the end, Thorne sighed looking at the map in front of him.


    "Yes... we received the news of Calanthe''s death and the fall of the capital this morning...but we also heard about Cintra f**king the Nilfgaardians better than they expected... And Temeria is raising its army also marching to the south..." Lord Vergan said.


    "Yes... we have some chance to protect the kingdom from the north... anyway... it''s better we continue, prepare all the troops, I will lead the army in the next fight!" Thorne spoke with a serious tone.


    Temeria - Castle of Vizima


    The morning was grey over the Castle of Vizima, and the heavy air of humidity due to the lake that surrounded the capital, seemed to match the somber mood that permeated the audience hall.


    King Foltest, ruler of Temeria, was seated on his stone throne adorned with tapestries of past battles. His face, normally proud and resolute, was marked by a thoughtful expression as he calmly thought about everything he had heard.


    In front of Foltest, a high-ranking officer, dressed in the armor with colors of Temeria, remained at attention, after giving the information from the south to his king.


    "So, Cintra has fallen..." Foltest''s voice was grave, filled with disappointment. He had placed Temeria in a neutral position... like many other northern kingdoms.


    But seeing the fall of Cintra in such a brutal and rapid way... left him somewhat alarmed and worried. "And now Nilfgaard possesses a new stronghold to the south of our lands," he murmured.


    "Yes, Majesty," the officer replied, not daring to raise his eyes to the king. "The Empire crushed Cintra''s resistance and Queen Calanthe... she is gone. Sodden continues fighting to the south, but the Nilfgaardian army has started to move there," he said.


    Foltest let out a heavy sigh, leaning back against the throne. "And Calanthe''s granddaughter... I heard some mages tried to rescue her. What happened to her?"


    The officer hesitated for a moment before responding. "Our scouts and spies have listed her as missing, Majesty. There are rumors she managed to escape before the fall of the capital, but her whereabouts are uncertain. Nilfgaard is also searching for her, but so far, there''s no confirmation of where she might be," he spoke, unaware that she was in Verden at this moment.


    King Foltest clenched his fists once again, clearly displeased with the news. "The last heir of Cintra, a key piece that could turn the tide in favor of anyone who captures her, and now she''s missing amid the chaos," he shook his head, his eyes scanning the hall for answers.


    Triss Merigold, the kingdom''s official mage, a young woman who had come to court a few years ago and had remained silent until then, stepped forward, her face expressing calculated calm.


    "Majesty," began Triss, her voice soft but authoritative, "Temeria should not have remained neutral with Nilfgaard''s men and now they will be marching north..." she began.


    "Tell me something I don''t know, Triss," Foltest said with a tone of dissatisfaction.


    "We should consider the possibility of acting quickly to locate her before them, but it is also wise to organize the troops for a possible invasion from the south, it''s quite likely that Nilfgaard will focus on Sodden... but it''s good to be prepared and even try to form an alliance with this country... I also want to know what my sisters, from the Brotherhood of Sorceresses have to say about this, I''m sure Tissaia de Vries will have an answer to this crisis," Triss commented.


    Foltest thought for a moment about what he heard... "Do you believe you can find her using magic?" he asked.


    "It''s a possibility, Majesty," Triss replied firmly. "If a mage has obtained her belonging... we might try to locate her, but I will have to check with my colleagues from Aretuza," Triss said, trying to find a solution to this, she had never met Cirilla, so she only thought of her as a war asset.


    "Very well, Triss. Do whatever is necessary. If we can locate Cirilla before Nilfgaard, we might use her to strengthen our alliances or, at the very least, prevent the Empire from using her against us, as heir to Cintra," he said.


    Triss made a slight bow, already planning to contact her colleagues. "Leave it with me, Majesty. I will do my best to find her."


    Triss exited the room and, as she headed to her quarters in the Palace, she stored the cloak she wore at court, before looking out the window and sighing. Her gaze fell on a corner of the room as she approached her magical mirror, her communication device.


    Upon activating it, a strong light emanated, and a space among several of those mirrors began to show an image appearing, revealing a beautiful woman with black hair and purple eyes.


    "Triss?!" The surprised voice of Yennefer was heard before she continued. "How are things in Temeria?" Yennefer asked with a cautious tone.


    Triss nodded, greeting her silently before continuing. "King Foltest is trying to deal with the situation in the south, as you know, Cintra has fallen," Triss replied.


    Yennefer nodded with a still cautious look, "Yes, things are not good for the north..."


    Triss noticed the concern on Yennefer''s face and did not hesitate to ask. "Any problems? I was wanting to contact you because of Princess Cirilla who has disappeared, but seeing your face, you seem quite worried."


    Yennefer sighed before responding: "You could say that. Remember Geralt, the witcher?"


    Triss raised an eyebrow: "Geralt? Of course, I remember. He was looking for you a few years ago." She spoke, recalling the witcher as he searched for her in the castle behind her friend. Triss felt a bit envious of Yennefer for having someone like Geralt, even though she knew her friend was no saint, the witcher seemed to love her, as if they were connected. Triss had always believed she would find love, which is why she hadn''t been involved with many people, hoping to find someone like her friend, to have someone connected to live the rest of her life with.


    "It''s about Princess Cirilla," Yennefer continued. "What I''m about to say is a secret, but Geralt is bound to the girl by the Law of Surprise." Triss was quite surprised to hear this.


    "Furthermore," Yennefer proceeded, "I convinced him to go to Cintra after the girl, since Nilfgaard''s movements had been detected a long time ago. I asked Geralt to save her, after all, he didn''t want to go, but if this is his destiny, he cannot escape it... but after what happened with Cintra, I haven''t had any contact with him and I feel somewhat responsible for that. I didn''t want him to die amidst the conflict." She admitted.


    "He''s a Witcher, isn''t he?" Triss commented. "I believe he will be fine, unless he has to deal with an entire army. But he can easily escape from anyone pursuing him," Triss spoke, and Yennefer nodded, understanding the reasoning.


    "I think you''re right. Anyway, I would like to search for the girl as well, I can get in touch with Geralt if he''s with her... There''s also another boy... but that''s complicated," Yennefer murmured.


    "Another boy?" Triss asked curiously.


    "It''s better to leave that aside, anyway, no king can be informed about this," Yennefer said, causing Triss to frown.


    "We can''t, Yennefer. My king wants this. I need to do it," Triss responded, but Yennefer shook her head.


    "First, let''s talk with the Sorcerers'' Brotherhood and then deal with this. But I will do everything to keep the girl as far away from those men seeking more power while everyone stood by watching Cintra being destroyed," Yennefer spoke with a firm tone. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Triss simply agreed: "Alright..." Despite being surprised, she believes speaking with Aretuza is the best option.


    "I''ll meet you there, then," Yennefer spoke before turning off the magical mirror.


    The next moment, when the magical mirror was turned off,


    Triss simply wrote a letter and handed it to a passing soldier in the corridor, asking him to deliver it to the king, explaining her absence. She then created a portal and disappeared the next instant from Vizima and went to Thanedd, which is also in Temeria.


    Note from Raccoon: I made a gross error, I switched Angren for Sodden, the eastern war kingdom should be Sodden, but it''s a mistake that just requires changing everything that happened to the name of Sodden, the events remain the same, only the country will be changed from this point on and I will fix all the chapters when I have time.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 92 – Northern kingdoms 02.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    It was not just Temeria receiving news from Cintra. Meanwhile, in Redania, inside the royal palace, a man sat on his throne like King Foltest, listening to reports about the south. However, instead of a soldier messenger, this person was a mage.


    "So, you''re telling me that when you went after the girl, she escaped?" The man with a crown on his head, despite his middle-aged appearance, murmured with a dissatisfied tone, looking at his court mage, the one he had sent to Cintra to hunt the girl.


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t capture her. When I arrived, the room was empty¡­ King Vizimir." The mage spoke with an apologetic tone.


    "You know... Philippa¡­" he began, his tone characteristically calm for a man known as Vizimir, King of Redania, the kingdom where the famous city of Novigrad was located, as well as the cradle of a burgeoning new faith, still too young to be considered a true religion, known by some as the Sacred Flame.


    "I believed that when I heard about Nilfgaard''s march north, it would be a great opportunity, that Cintra would suffer greatly, perhaps even fall¡­ But I needed an important piece for my ambitions. Without the princess¡­ I can achieve none of what I plan¡­ She would have been an opportunity to control Cintra. You know how furious I must be with you, don''t you, Philippa?" He spoke with the same dangerously calm tone throughout the conversation.


    Philippa lowered her head further, not wanting to draw the wrath of her king. Even though she was a respected mage, there were limits, and she could not afford to provoke her king further.


    "I apologize for my mistake. After all, I arrived too late, but I believe I can locate her by obtaining some of her belongings from her room," Philippa suggested.


    "You think you can manage that?" Vizimir II asked curiously, his voice retaining its dangerous edge.


    "Yes¡­ I believe I can¡­ I''ll do my best to achieve it," she replied.


    "Well¡­ if you can rectify your mistake¡­ I''ll be interested to see that," Vizimir concluded.


    King Vizimir II trusted his mage to some extent but regarded her merely as a tool. Despite knowing Philippa''s potential greed, he believed he could maintain balance and use her for his plans and ambitions.


    These conversations were not limited to Temeria and Redania. Meanwhile, in Kaedwen, King Henselt demanded explanations from his mages after sending them to Cintra without success, much like Philippa. He ordered them to immediately search for the princess, in whom he also had an interest. The same could be said for King Demavend III of Aedirn.


    By this time, everyone in the north knew about the war in Cintra. Even in Kovir and Poviss, discussions about the Black Army''s invasion of the north were taking place. However, they seemed less interested in Cirilla, believing the girl would soon be dead, if she wasn''t already.


    Back on the coast of Temeria, on an island, numerous mages and sorcerers were gathering in Aretuza. Triss stepped through her portal as the sound of waves crashing against the rocks beside the school echoed around her. She looked at the place where she had spent the first decades of her life before leaving to serve courts and kings.


    Triss gazed at the massive bridge that connected to Thanedd Island, where the school of magic for girls, Aretuza, stood. Nearly every mage on the continent was trained there. She sighed and began walking toward the location, while some guards in front of the gate stared at her in surprise before opening it.


    "Lady Merigold," one of the guards said, recognizing her.


    "Thank you," she replied politely, though she didn''t know their names. After all, mages rarely concerned themselves with the names of those beneath them.


    "There are already many mages inside. They must be waiting for you," another guard said as Triss crossed the bridge and finally entered the school after her walk.


    It didn''t take long before she walked in silence and began encountering her first colleagues in robes. They were in a corner, seemingly having a heated discussion. Her presence was quickly noticed as they turned to look at Triss. Though the red-haired mage was quite renowned, not everyone knew her personally.


    They merely glanced at her and resumed their conversation, not paying much attention to Triss, who continued walking until she came across some people, one of whom stood out.


    "Triss! It''s good to see you," said Margarita Laux-Antille, recognizing her immediately.


    "It''s been a long time, Margarita," Triss murmured.


    "Yes, I stayed at the school, and you never came back to visit us," her friend said with a smile. "It seems being at the Temerian court is keeping you so busy that you can''t even come here." She spoke with a grin.


    "Don''t say that. I just haven''t had the time," Triss replied amicably. "I''m here now only because of the situation in the north¡­" she commented, and her friend became serious at that moment.


    "Yes¡­ things aren''t going well. All the northern kings are deeply concerned, knowing that Emhyr has deployed his Black Army and invaded the north, destroying Cintra in just a few battles. Not that I blame them¡ª70,000 Black soldiers¡­ who could handle that at their doorstep?" she murmured.


    "I know," Triss said to her friend. "I''m here to meet Yen, so I''ll be waiting for her to discuss some important matters," she added calmly.


    "I see. In any case, let''s see the others. I''m sure Director Tissaia wants to speak with you," Margarita said.


    Triss nodded and accompanied Margarita through the corridors. At that moment, another familiar figure crossed paths with Triss.


    "Triss! Good to see you, sister," Keira Metz exclaimed, looking surprised and smiling broadly. "It''s been so long!" She embraced Triss after months without contact.


    "It''s good to see you too. How are things in Redania?" Triss asked.


    "Not great. Philippa isn''t even here. King Vizimir has kept her tied up with a task that seems to involve the princess of Cintra," Keira explained, causing Triss to frown, though not too surprised. After all, King Foltest wasn''t the only one interested in Ciri.


    "Anyway, come along. We''re going to join the others," Margarita said, and the two mages followed her.


    They walked through the school until they finally emerged into a large open space, like a debate hall, where dozens of mages were gathered at that moment, conversing and discussing everything happening in the north. Among them was Tissaia de Vries, the school''s director and the woman who had trained Triss and many others present.


    The woman noticed their presence, stepped away from the group of mages she was with, and approached. "How have you been? I''d like to hear what King Foltest has decided to do," she said, embracing Triss.


    Triss greeted her and began exchanging words about what Foltest had said, as Tissaia created a private space where no one could hear them. Meanwhile, Keira and Margarita moved away; this was somewhat improper, but Tissaia wanted to know the kings'' decisions before beginning the discussion.


    "So, you''re waiting for Yennefer¡­" In the end, the director canceled her spell and asked.


    "Yes¡­ she told me she''d arrive soon," Triss replied.


    "Then we''ll start soon, and Yennefer will also be here shortly," Tissaia said.


    At that moment, the door opened. "Were you looking for me?" Yennefer said as she entered the room, making a small entrance with a smile.


    "It''s good to have you here," Tissaia de Vries replied, greeting her. "Come, let''s begin," the director said in conclusion. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yennefer nodded, though she cast a glance at Triss. "It seems we''ll talk later¡­" Yennefer commented.


    "Attention, everyone!" Director Tissaia de Vries exclaimed, drawing the room''s attention. "We''re about to start. Call everyone outside; it''s time." She ordered, and some mages who were still outside quickly began entering the room.


    Once everyone was ready, the director looked at them all. "Well, as you know, the north has just lost Cintra, and Calanthe is dead. Nilfgaard''s armies are advancing through the fallen kingdom, heading toward Sodden," she began, as most of the audience wore grim expressions. "That is why we''ve gathered today to discuss the path Aretuza should take and which side we will choose." She surveyed the room.


    "We cannot allow these barbarians to invade the North! We must drive them out. Aretuza belongs to the North, and it will remain so!" one of the mages muttered immediately.


    "Yes, we must fight for the Northern Kingdoms!" another mage exclaimed, agreeing with the first as if it were too obvious to even debate.


    "There are mages who studied here with the Nilfgaardians, now fighting among their ranks. They must be expelled from the order!" another mage suggested.


    "Just because we work for Nilfgaard and have chosen their side doesn''t mean you can simply ban us!" a voice rang out from the entrance of the hall.


    A group of mages appeared at that moment, none other than those working for the Emperor, led by Fringilla.


    "You dare set foot here?" someone shouted angrily.


    "We are mages of Aretuza just like you. Don''t be upset just because we''ve sided with the winning team," one of the female mages mocked.


    "What did you say, you Nilfgaardian whore¡­?" someone exclaimed.


    "The Emperor Emhyr will win this war. You should simply ally with him. After all, the North will soon belong to the Empire," another mage from the group said.


    "To hell with you and your emperor who is massacring our lands..." The arguments quickly became heated, and someone intervened before the hall descended into chaos.


    "Silence!" the director immediately demanded.


    "When we formed this institution, we swore an oath. We are all part of Aretuza, no matter which side we serve," the director declared, while the Nilfgaardian mages seemed to smile smugly.


    However, Tissaia de Vries continued before anyone could respond.


    "But this does not change the fact that it was clearly Nilfgaard that initiated the aggression against the North. Today, we will debate the position Aretuza should take. Remember, the position with the most votes will be the one we decide upon," the director stated, glaring coldly at the Nilfgaardian mages, who now seemed somewhat uncertain.


    "May I also participate in this?" a new voice asked, and everyone turned to see none other than...


    "Vilgefortz of Roggeveen..." Tissaia murmured as the mage now appeared in the doorway.


    "What''s wrong, Tissaia? Am I not welcome here either?" he asked, smiling as he approached.


    "Very well, just pick a place to stand and don''t interrupt unless you have something meaningful to say," Tissaia replied, knowing this figure all too well.


    "You wound me, Tissaia," he said, though he didn''t press further and waited for the discussion to begin.


    "That man is up to something..." Yennefer murmured to Triss beside her, knowing that Vilgefortz seemed to be playing a game here. The Nilfgaardian-aligned mages didn''t appear particularly close to him, avoiding even looking at him. Yet, according to rumors Yennefer had heard, Vilgefortz had some strange connection with Emperor Emhyr.


    In the end, Tissaia began speaking about everything happening in Cintra and the South, detailing Nilfgaard''s relentless march in a neutral tone. Finally, she looked around at everyone present and sighed.


    "Now, after explaining all of this, we must choose: to support the North or the Empire," she concluded, signaling the start of the vote.

 Chapter 93 – Northern kingdoms 03.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ... S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    In Aretuza, discussions were ongoing in the main hall, where nearly all the continent''s mages debated among themselves while Tissaia continued to oversee the discussion.


    Not surprisingly, the faction that sided with Nilfgaard was significantly smaller among the voices of debate. Despite their attempts to argue for Aretuza to ally with Nilfgaard, they were easily overshadowed by the other voices.


    Emhyr wanted them to recruit as many mages as possible to work for Nilfgaard, but still, the plan seemed to be almost a complete failure there. Yet, there were still some who did not look at them hostilely, even appearing to seek an alliance. However, these would be secret alliances, as these mages would not declare their support for the emperor openly.


    "As we''ve discussed here, it seems time for us to decide on a course of action," Tissaia spoke, asking everyone to express themselves. "Everyone here has the right to say what they think. First... those in favor of Nilfgaard, raise your hands," she requested, looking at all present.


    Only those openly favorable to Nilfgaard from the beginning raised their hands, a small group in the crowd receiving hostile glances.


    "Very well... The result is obvious," Tissaia said, before continuing. "Even so, we should see the vote of everyone present. Now raise your hands, those who are in favor of the north against Nilfgaard." She spoke, and immediately, everyone there expressed themselves. Aretuza seemed to have decided its side.


    "So, it seems that Aretuza will be on the side of the north and we intend to stop the threat of Nilfgaard along with all the monarchs who govern these lands!" she declared, as a round of applause started immediately among the mages.


    "Let''s defend the north!"


    "Let''s expel the invaders from the south!"


    "They are not welcome in these lands!"


    "We must drive those southern dogs out."


    "They will pay for what they did in Cintra!"


    The mages exclaimed immediately, while those favorable to Nilfgaard just cast reproachful glances.


    "Tsk, it seems we have nothing more to discuss here. Perhaps the next time we meet will be on the battlefield, I hope you don''t regret this, sisters and brothers..." Fringilla spoke firmly before turning, and the mages behind her began to follow her as they were booed and disappeared into the portal.


    Tissaia just sighed at this and returned to her companions, beginning to issue orders about what to do now. Discussions continued for the next three hours. Only at dawn did everyone begin to say goodbye as they would leave once everything was over, except for a select group of mages whom Tissaia asked to stay.


    "Please, follow me. Let''s go to a more private location," Tissaia spoke, not taking her eyes off Vilgefortz, who was watching from a distance without leaving. She did not like him and had doubts about whom he truly served, after all, there were rumors that he had contact with Emperor Emhyr and they were close.


    Several other mages were taken to a specific room, everyone followed her and took a place as she waited for them to settle down. "As you know, Nilfgaard is now marching towards Sodden, so I would like a force to go there with me, through the Sodden Mountains, to try and intercept some of Nilfgaard''s forces, even a general. This could give a great advantage to the north," she spoke as everyone looked at each other.


    "At this moment, I will not force anyone to volunteer with me, but if anyone wants to join me, please come," Tissaia continued, pointing to the map on the table that she had already prepared. "I intend to advance through the Sodden hills and try to help the young king while they are attacked from this southern side and now with most of the exercise coming from the west, since the kingdom would be at a disadvantage fighting on two fronts." She concluded.


    "I couldn''t go," Yennefer was the first to speak up. "I''m in the middle of a mission and couldn''t accompany you, sister," she said to her former tutor.


    Tissaia understood. Meanwhile, Triss looked at the map before deciding. "I will go," she declared, with Yennefer looking at her in surprise.


    "I will go too," another mage with red hair spoke up, stepping forward with a determined look. This was Lytta Neyd, also known as Coral.


    "Thank you, Triss, Coral." Tissaia looked at the two redheads.


    "Count me in too, Dean!" another mage spoke up.


    "I''m going as well," a fourth mage said.


    "Let''s finish them, Tissaia!"


    More and more mages began to speak as Tissaia watched proudly. "Great. I want you to organize to leave here in a week. Afterward, we will travel by horse; we cannot teleport to unknown locations, and I''m sure Nilfgaard won''t be unprepared," she spoke, while everyone listened.


    "And what about the princess of Cintra?" Coral suddenly asked, a topic that had been heated in the previous discussion; everyone wanted to know what to do with the missing girl, and everyone had different opinions about her.


    "We will find her. I want everyone working towards this; we cannot let her be captured by Nilfgaard or any other king, after all, the girl might be useful to the order of Aretuza." Tissaia expressed the idea of training her, given she was a descendant of Lara Dorren, but most were skeptical of this lineage, as no one had ever shown extraordinary abilities over the centuries.


    Yennefer seemed to frown at this but did not speak up. The conversation continued about a few more subjects and plans regarding the situation of Aretuza and how it would behave in this war. The first move against Nilfgaard would be to traverse the Sodden hills.


    "You may go." In the end, Tissaia dismissed everyone.


    Yennefer and Triss walked down a corridor alone, "Come with me, Triss," Yennefer asked a moment later, as they moved to another location. "It''s better not to risk someone overhearing..." she said, while creating a magical barrier to ensure no one could listen.


    "Is it about Cirilla?" Triss asked, seeing Yennefer so cautious.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Yennefer replied. "You know I''m not the only one after the princess. All the northern kingdoms must be doing this, and many mages won''t be in favor of Tissaia''s decision to train the girl." She spoke, still making sure no one was nearby.


    "I know," Triss admitted. "However, you seem to have an unusual desire for her... you would seem almost obsessed if I didn''t know you..." Triss couldn''t help but notice.


    Yennefer was silent for a few seconds before sighing. "I want you to help me look for her too, before Tissaia and King Foltest... you need to help me find her along with the boy..." Yennefer said.


    "Is she that important?" Triss asked until she finally noticed something. "Wait... it''s the boy you''re after, isn''t it?" Triss accused, knowing Yennefer had always been a selfish person, even being her trusted friend, it was surprising her concerned about the little princess, but it wasn''t what it really seemed.


    "It''s hard to explain," Yennefer admitted. "Anyway, have you heard of Madara Uchiha?" She asked. Triss, despite being surprised by the mention of that boy again, thought for a while until she finally recalled that name from some reports King Foltest used to hear about.


    "About a child who had won a war against Sora? I thought it was just an absurd rumor. Foltest saw it as Calanthe trying to create a legend at the time and didn''t take it seriously."


    "It wasn''t a rumor," Yennefer asserted. "The boy exists, and I have been investigating him for the last few years. But I couldn''t be in Cintra to see him..." she said.


    "All this time, it was never about the girl..." Triss sighed. "You even sent the witcher to try and locate them for you," she said.


    "A witcher is always a good tracker, and even though I am being selfish, Geralt has a connection with the girl," Yennefer explained.


    "You haven''t changed at all, have you? What is so special about this boy?" Triss asked, still puzzled.


    "I just have some things from investigations I''ve conducted, but I believe the boy is special, very special and unique in this world... They say he doesn''t possess chaos energy and can perform strange spells... Do you know what that means, Triss?" Yennefer seemed to have a glint of greed.


    "What do you mean by that, him being able to use magic without chaos, that''s impossible, Yennefer!" Triss couldn''t believe those words.


    "He possesses a new type of power from what I could tell, doing strange things like breathing fire from his mouth, even stronger than most mages, being able to multiply, among other things. His physical strength is comparable and even greater than a witcher, he can move faster than a vampire..." Yennefer continued speaking while Triss was stunned hearing this; none of the mages there seemed to have heard about this Madara, but Yennefer had discovered him for some reason.


    "Are you saying the boy passed the herb trial after decades without any other reports of witcher schools doing this?" Triss murmured.


    "No, Triss... then this is the most shocking part... he was born with it... his body naturally filled with an energy different from anything we know...!" Yennefer spoke before continuing. "At 6 years old, he killed a centenarian witcher alone, at 8 years, he killed a Witcher, at 10 years, he stopped a small war and now at 12 years old, he is out there, mingling with the princess of Cintra..." Yennefer saw no problem in telling how incredible Madara Uchiha was, something she researched after seeing Geralt''s vision.


    Triss, though surprised, could see Yennefer''s eyes of ambition.


    "That is hard to believe, Yen, but what do you want with the boy...?" Triss wanted to know.


    ''I will create such a world...'' Madara''s voice emerged in her mind, which made Yennefer bet that Madara would be at the top of that world. "He can help me heal with this energy... maybe I can get pregnant..." Yennefer didn''t speak her real reason, but believed that Madara''s strange energy could be the key to healing for what she traded when she transitioned as a mage.


    "..." Triss just sighed. "Alright... I''ll help you," she said at last. After all, she was her friend and had no reason to refuse something like this, especially since she also became interested in the boy with Yennefer''s words. "I''ll help in the search for the child."


    Yennefer felt satisfied with this. She had wanted to see this extraordinary child since she started hearing rumors after Geralt''s vision, but had never been in Cintra due to the court mage, Mousesack. She knew that if she was seen searching for Madara, she would be expelled immediately and she didn''t want to appear like that to the boy, after all, she wanted his trust¡ªif Geralt could have a daughter of destiny, why couldn''t she also have a son of destiny?

 Chapter 94 – The Hunt Begins!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ... S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    As Nilfgaardian soldiers continued their march toward Sodden, the pace was slow. As they moved, they stopped at this moment to camp before continuing their journey. Thousands of kilometers were filled with tents as men marched across the land, destroying villages as they plundered them. Many villages had already been abandoned due to the invasion, but not everyone left, thinking they would not be affected; those who stayed met a very unfortunate fate.


    As the hours passed, the current army general, Hyuuir Ysiuty, was marking the map, reviewing the army''s movement and trying to reformulate the strategy to reach the eastern border as quickly as possible. Navigating tens of thousands of people around mountains, lakes, and rivers was quite stressful.


    "My lord!" A soldier entered at this moment while the general glanced at him with an annoyed look, after all, he didn''t know what kind of reason his men would have to bother him here.


    "Speak." was all he said with a somber tone.


    "We found a noble from Cintra who managed to escape the battle in the south... He said he knows... Madara Uchiha, the boy with red eyes, and said you might be interested." The soldier replied nervously.


    "He knows the boy? What''s his name?" Hyuuir asked, curious, gaining his attention.


    "He said his name is Horace Rushford," the soldier said.


    "Rushford? He is one of the greatest nobles Cintra had... leading a group of at least 2,000 men with him in battle... so he survived... it was no wonder he wasn''t identified among the dead." General Hyuuir had memorized all the information. "How did you find him?" He also wanted to know.


    "We found him by chance while patrolling the region, with a group of two dozen trying to flee. We quickly caught them and eliminated most of them, and when we got to him, he said he had important information as he spoke of this Madara, which hearing about made many havoc in the fight in the south..." The soldier spoke, and Hyuuir nodded.


    "Great, show me this person." He requested.


    A moment later, they brought in a man in his nearly 30s, making him kneel in front of the general. The man looked cautiously at the man in front of him.


    "So you are the former noble of Cintra, Mr. Rushford, it seems you ran away like a dog..." Hyuuir mocked in Nilfgaardian.


    "..." Horace remained silent, not knowing what to say in a language he did not understand, but by the tone, this general was mocking him.


    "I forgot you do not speak the southern tongue... after all, the north has just begun to be conquered." He now spoke in the northern language. "Anyway... do you have information about Madara Uchiha?" He asked.


    "Yes... I know many things about him..." He spoke confidently.


    "That is strange and even suspicious... why would you think of betraying the hero of Cintra?" Hyuuir asked with a smile.


    "Because he killed my father and is responsible for my brother''s death many years ago." Horace said, after all, his brother died in the capital event involved with the drug while Madara returned with him dead from another place and the arrow that killed his father was clearly from Madara, after all, only one arrow was shot to that side and precisely his father was hit, which should have been one chance in a million.


    Even though no one believed his words, as everyone seemed to declare Madara a hero, he still knew deep down it was him, since his father had sent many assassins after him unsuccessfully to avenge his youngest son.


    "Hmm... that sounds quite reasonable for seeking revenge... but I do not believe you could give information like that." Hyuuir spoke at the end.


    "If you let me live, I will give you all the information I have on him, after all, I have still been monitoring him in recent years. I am sure these pieces of information will be useful!" He said.


    "Well, you have 10 minutes to write down everything you know about him, if I do not like it. You will die." Hyuuir spoke in a serious tone as he pointed to a piece of paper and a pen with ink on the table. "I hope you can write." He said in his native language at the end while the men around him laughed.


    "..." Without a choice, Horace stood up and nodded, approaching the table and quickly grabbed the pen before starting to write everything he knew.


    A moment later, he finished and Hyuuir picked up the paper for a quick read. "This... is somewhat reasonable," he began, before breaking into a smile.


    "Will I be spared?" Horace asked, now only wanting to live, especially since his lands were worth nothing with them being conquered by Nilfgaard, unless they were ceded back to him, which he hoped for if he survived now that he had been captured while trying to flee the country.


    "You will be... for now." In the end, Hyuuir just scoffed; he didn''t care if this man delivered information that they mostly already had about the one who took the princess. He harbored anger towards all Nilfgaardians and turned a blind eye to all the war crimes his men committed in this region, wanting to make any citizen of Cintra suffer.


    The Nilfgaardians already treated these people like dogs, even when the youngest son of Hugkil surrendered his lands, they had planned to kill him in the end so much so that they no longer cared about him and even abused his mother under his roof and did not heed any of his requests.


    "What do you mean?" Horace frowned.


    "Well, Mr. Rushford. You will be on the hunt for Madara in the north, I want you to be prepared, so get some sword and armor and you will be sent by a mage along with a group to the north," Hyuuir treated all this as a joke; he didn''t care whether this noble lived or died, so he wanted to play with him.


    "But..." Horace didn''t know how the situation could change for him to end up having to work with the Nilfgaardians.


    "You have no choice, if you are not successful, you will be executed, if you disobey an order, you will be executed, if you flee, you will be executed, are we clear?" Hyuuir said so that this former noble of Cintra understood very well what he was getting into.


    "Yes..." Without a choice, Horace ended up nodding.


    "Great. Now get out of here. I have some things to do," Hyuuir said in the end and Horace was removed from the tent.


    Rushford had to take a bath after the fight and being treated like an animal as a prisoner, before Nilfgaardian men approached and threw things at his chest, like his armor and weapon, saying things he didn''t understand but clearly offending him and laughing at him. But without a choice, he just stayed silent.


    The next day he was woken up with a Nilfgaardian kicking him in the back, with him getting up and quickly getting dressed. The men returned cursing him and pushing him out while they continued cursing him.


    "You are the fool who will come with me?" A man in armor like an officer, looked at Horace with disdain.


    "Yes..." was the only thing he managed to say.


    "Very well, follow me," he commanded as they headed to another group of Nilfgaardian men. None of them accepted Horace well, but they just left it at that.


    "As you know, we are one of the squads that will be hunting the princess, among many others, but I hope it will be our group that finds her, after all, Emperor Emhyr will give us a lot of gold for this, so I expect you to follow me. For those who do not know me, I am Cahir Mawr Dyffryn aep Ceallach," he spoke to his group in the southern language. Horace just listened without understanding.


    "Yes!" The men responded with an excited tone.


    "Now let''s go! Elfa, open the portal!" he spoke to the mage, and Francesca, who was there, began to conjure her spell before a space opened a hole with chaos energy in it, and the men proceeded through it, leading directly to Verden.


    Meanwhile, in the lands of Verden, Madara was in a major city of this country at that moment as he continued traveling hidden through the country, ending up mainly through forests. He had stopped camping in the middle of the woods to give the girl some comfort a few days earlier, before continuing, after all, she had been sleeping in those conditions for the last two weeks since they left the capital.


    He knew she was quite uncomfortable, although she did not complain to him, so he decided to go to the city a few nights ago, after spotting it and taking an empty room at an inn. He used a genjutsu when someone tried to enter it, with the person leaving afterward, and then used another genjutsu on the owner after he had the first person call him. He paid for the inn for the days they would stay, but the man would not remember them when they left, and even the mages could not pick up this information.


    As he stood at the window, Cirilla was still sleeping that morning, while he remained vigilant, looking down at the streets below the inn. Madara didn''t know why, but there was an unsettling feeling in him that day.


    As he watched all the people there, he tried to figure out if coming to this city to rest for the last three days had been a good idea. The last few days had been quiet, but this one in particular seemed more ominous.


    Of course, the war in the south had affected the city, and people looked suspicious as they talked about the danger of the black soldiers who were invading the north and wondering when they would be next or when their children or their parents would be called to fight a bloody battle.


    The guards continued to patrol, and even the noble owner of these lands and the mayor of the city seemed to want to keep order to prevent panic, while soldiers ended the discussions happening among the residents and merchants.


    Madara turned when the girl woke up at that moment. "Good morning..." She murmured, yawning.


    "Eat that meal," Madara said, pointing to the table where he had left some food for her.


    She nodded, and Madara returned to the window. "How long are we going to stay here? It''s getting tedious being inside all day..." She asked, a bit dissatisfied, after all, Madara still opened his fuuinjutsu scrolls to read and even placed a genjutsu on Cirilla for her to train.


    "If you''re ready to continue the journey, then that''s fine, we''ll leave here by the end of the morning," Madara replied, focusing again on the window.


    Cirilla had finished eating and approached Madara, curious to observe the streets like he did every morning. However, as soon as she laid eyes on the street, she was caught by Madara in a lightning-fast move, unable to react. Madara put his hand over her mouth and threw her to the side, hugging her tightly while she looked on in surprise.


    "Stay quiet," he murmured. There was a man dressed in ordinary clothes entering that street at that moment, but in the thousandth of a second that Madara looked at him, he clearly noticed that he was more than he seemed. "There''s a mage out there," he said, and he knew this mage was there for them.


    The man walked calmly, but his gaze wandered the streets and especially the windows of the houses in the city non-specifically, as if he were looking for something.


    "How did he find us?" Madara was quite surprised by this. He did not like the idea of being found and hunted by mages at this moment as he traveled north.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 95 – Terror in the forest.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    A man entered the inn that morning. While everyone was looking at him suspiciously, as he was clearly an outsider, he didn''t care about it and approached the bartender, while the man looked at him curiously. The outsider asked in a firm tone, "Looking for two children, have you seen them?" He waited for an answer.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," the bartender was a bit confused by this question.


    "Don''t lie to me!" the man accused, raising his voice, as the bartender tried to back away. But he was grabbed by the arm by this man, who looked at him seriously. The disguised mage took the opportunity to look into the bartender''s eyes, trying to enter his mind and search for what he wanted.


    However, he was disappointed, as he found nothing about the princess he was searching for. "This can''t be possible..." he murmured, confused, finally letting the man go, while the bartender knew this was no ordinary man, so he said no more to someone so dangerous.


    The mage had not given up on finding what he wanted, so he took a potion from his robe and began to remove the stopper, while a mist escaped from it and headed towards the stairs¡ªa magical potion that sought whom he wanted¡ªand he followed it upstairs without caring about the stares.


    He then decided to move down the inn''s corridor, entering each room until he finally emerged at the last door.


    Upon opening it, he found an empty room, with no one present. But this did not stop him from looking closely around the place and noticing that the room had been recently used by two people, deducing they were just children from how the bed was crumpled.


    "They were here..." he murmured, still not fully understanding what was happening, since they had somehow escaped him before he arrived here.


    The mage just sighed and quickly began to leave before drawing more attention and followed the streets disappearing among the crowd, determined to continue the search for the princess while he still could use that vial, but with a limit, as soon the contents were becoming less and less.


    Meanwhile, Madara and Ciri continued advancing north. "Are we going to Redania?" Ciri suddenly asked, while Madara nodded his head continuing to move as he jumped from tree to tree.


    "No, not yet," Madara responded. "First I want to check a place. We might need to take shelter there for a while..." He was reconsidering that his journey wouldn''t be as easy as he imagined.


    Ciri nodded, as they continued moving through the forest of Verden. "Let''s keep going until we find a place to camp," he said carrying the girl.


    For the rest of the day, they continued traveling until Madara found a good place to camp in the forest. They stopped, and while Madara was setting up the camp, Ciri also took the initiative to help him. She watched him arranging the fire and tried to do it in a very clumsy way, getting frustrated and looking at him with a look of someone needing help.


    Madara stared at her while she murmured something incomprehensible. "What is it? I can''t hear you... Is the spoiled princess trying to do something?"


    "I need help!!" She immediately exploded. "And I''m not spoiled!!" She finished with a pout.


    Madara looked at her and just came over while taking her hand to teach her, and it went on for a while as she began to make her own fire. It was at this moment that she looked at him and they both stared at each other.


    Madara let out a laugh with that, and Cirilla immediately burst into laughter. Even after that chaos, both seemed to let some laughter out.


    "Alright, I''ll believe that you''re not spoiled," Madara said at the end, while Ciri puffed her cheeks again, determined to show that she was capable as she moved on to the next task.


    Madara quickly climbed up a tree to check the forest. He found nothing to be immediately concerned about, the sunlight was getting dimmer, giving way to the darkness of the night.


    And it didn''t take long for Madara to come back and light the fire with a fire spit, as by this time, darkness had taken over the forest, with only the sound of the wind along with the animals, echoing through the night.


    A noise was heard in the distance with a wolf howling, causing Ciri to look to the side. But she was already accustomed to such scenarios and began to eat her meal while Madara joined her.


    Madara had always taken care of such predators, eliminating them with ease by throwing dozens of kunais at the same time, hitting their vital points with a single shot, unlike a Witcher who would have some difficulty while a shinobi would handle it differently and more quickly against these common animals.


    Everything seemed peaceful. Madara grabbed a piece of meat to eat when, suddenly, his eyes fell on Ciri. The girl''s eyes shone for a moment, while she seemed to be looking at nothing. Finally, her gaze returned to normal, and she looked directly at Madara.


    "We will be attacked soon," she announced with an urgent tone.


    Madara quickly extinguished the fire and picked her up. "Stay quiet," he said while paying attention to the forest to see if he had missed anything.


    Ciri nodded, despite not seeing anything in the middle of the forest. It was at this moment that portals began to appear from different sides of the area, shining among the trees at least 50 or 100 meters away, which stood out easily among the darkness.


    Madara, without hesitating, jumped up, reaching the trees.


    "Are you sure it''s here, in the middle of a forest?" Both of the teenagers heard a voice while Madara held Ciri, countless lights appeared at this moment as they rose to the shoulder of the mages. A kind of magelight.


    "I''m sure it is," another of those mages answered the first. "We spent a fortune on the potion, which led us here. So, I''m sure the princess is around here," the man spoke.


    "This is bad," Madara murmured, quickly advancing forward. There were several mages, at least about 15 of them, as one of the mages approached the camp. He did not even notice Madara, passing silently over him, going to another location where he would leave Ciri.


    "Madara, what will we do?" She asked with a certain tone of fear after they moved a great distance.


    "You''ll stay here," Madara said.


    He needed to end this pursuit, after all, it seemed to be just the first of many, so merely running away was not enough, he had to send a message. After moving a bit away, he started to move his hand and created a jutsu after cutting his finger, he struck the ground and an invocation occurred.


    "Summoning Jutsu!" He murmured, causing an explosion with Ciri curious about it, the mages were far enough not to hear this. A large form took shape in front of Madara while Ciri was curious about it, but did not know what was in front of Madara.


    "I need you to help me, stay in the air and protect her at any cost," he spoke, and quickly made other clones to stay with Cirilla, a flapping of wings was heard from that area, while Ciri just looked on, not knowing what Madara had summoned, and the original had already disappeared from there while advancing towards the mages.


    "They think they are the hunters? Let''s show them..." Madara spoke, approaching as his eyes turned red, he soon disappeared into the darkness.


    One of the mages finally found the camp. "I found their camp! They are really here, but they managed to escape just in time!" the man spoke, wondering where they were, while his companions approached.


    "They knew we were coming?! That''s impossible!" A mage said mockingly.


    "Don''t underestimate the power of the old blood..." Another mage spoke. "The girl might have the power to foresee the future..."


    "This is creepy..." another commented.


    Meanwhile, one of the mages who was farther away also approached the camp when she heard rustling leaves at that moment. She looked up, searching for anything, but couldn''t see anything in the darkness.


    "Maybe it''s a bird or an owl..." she commented, and behind her, above the trees, two small red eyes glowed. Quickly, she felt something cutting through the wind, and when she looked back, her neck was pierced. She only let out a scream of surprise before falling to the ground.


    "Quentuy?? What was that? Are you okay?!" Her companions shouted, alarmed at hearing the scream, but she was now falling to the ground, writhing as her neck had been cut and pierced.


    "Hey hey! What''s going on?" Other mages began to get worried. It was at this moment that another mage nearby them was suddenly attacked, and his light magic was extinguished, as he writhed in pain before falling dead. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s happening here? What is this?" The mages began to be surprised and somewhat afraid.


    "Stay alert, we''re being attacked!" They spoke immediately, as a mage heard a sound coming from above, cast a spell that glowed, and he saw someone moving in the air among the trees, leaving him stunned and immediately exclaiming. "Whatever is attacking, it''s above in the trees," he declared, as all the mages began to cast spells upwards, trying to hit whatever was there.


    As Madara continued to easily dodge the attacks, as they weren''t even aiming at him, just hoping to hit him by luck, he quickly began to make a series of hand signs, before releasing fire from his mouth. A flame emerged at that moment, above a mage who had no time to react, as the flame exploded on him. But it didn''t stop there; after all, there was more than one Madara in this location while his clones quickly launched other flames that began to explode at various points in the forest.


    "What is this? What''s attacking us?" They cried out immediately. Everyone raised shields while protecting themselves from the flames falling like giant balls. One of them was struck from behind the next moment, stunned before seeing two red eyes staring at him, before returning to the trees again.


    The terror continued for a while, as the mages began to regret being here in this madness. As the mages tried to hit him, he launched his wind-wrapped stars, highly sharp and many of them piercing through the shields, with mages being sliced in half.


    The night, which seemed to be a hunt, became a memory full of pain and terror before their lives were reaped in various horrific ways, whether burning alive or being cut in half.


    Meanwhile, Ciri could hear all this at a distance, as the flames began to spread, devouring the south of the forest. Once again, she felt a bit frustrated at being left behind while Madara fought to protect her.


    "I''m always going to be like this..." she murmured to her clone.


    "Depends, do you always want to stay like this?" He asked, challenging her.


    "Of course not!" she said immediately.


    "Then train and get strong. You still have time to do that," he said.


    "But it''s going to take a long time..." she commented.


    "Better late than never," was Madara''s reply, as suddenly a portal appeared near them, making Madara narrow his eyes.


    A mage stepped out of the portal, first looking surprised at the screams and flames lighting up the forest. "What is this?" he murmured, and turned to the children. "No matter, as long as I capture you and get out of here before this...!" He said, starting to conjure a spell, his staff shining.


    The next moment, a scream of an eagle cut through the darkness of the night. Before the mage could complete the spell, he looked up in surprise and was quickly crushed, unable to react, by a glyph that Madara had summoned, killing him the next instant.


    "Incredible..." Ciri murmured, seeing the glyph for the first time. It didn''t take long for the real Madara to appear, deactivating the clones and saying goodbye to the glyph. He raised his demeanor, observing the dead mage on the ground, crushed. Certainly, it was not a pretty end.


    "We''re done here. I''m sure those who managed to escape will spread the word convincingly enough to stay far away from us and I left a surprise for them..." was all Madara replied as Ciri nodded, before they left the area.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 96 – Heading North.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    In a distant place from where Madara had encountered the wizards and engaged in battle, portals began to appear in a large hall. As if in a place while wizards emerged from them, but nothing like how they were when they first passed through the portals.


    "I''m burning! I''m burning!" one of them screamed in pain as his clothes actually caught fire.


    "This hurts! This knife hit me!" another exclaimed as he had a kunai stuck in his leg with blood streaming down.


    "..." A mage stood still in shock with the memories of seeing her companions falling around her.


    Despair quickly filled the hall, while footsteps echoed in the corridor with a group arriving to see what was happening. This group quickly arrived, led by a woman, as they looked around, stunned by the scene, seeing only one-third of the sent wizards. The whole group was trying to understand the situation, but all they saw ahead was chaos. There was a constant plea with some bruised, others paralyzed with a look of fear.


    "What happened?" a man with a crown murmured; this was the king of Brugge, who had made a deal along with Tissaia de Vries in search of the princess, looking at the scene of horror.


    The rector of Aretuza swallowed dry before she approached to see many of those who were her students and colleagues injured. They had already made a deal with the king to look for the princess, however, when they thought they were going to succeed in the mission, it seemed that it wasn''t exactly what happened...


    "Tell me, what happened?" she asked with a concerned tone.


    "We were attacked. We don''t know what it was. It just started killing all of us during our search in the middle of the forest... It could only be a wizard, I started burning the entire forest by casting flames..." a frightened man said to the rector.


    "Yes, I saw him in the midst of darkness! He moved through the trees at high speed. He moved like an assassin in the darkness... killing each one of us without being able to react, then he started setting fire to all of us. The forest turned into chaos, I saw several companions dying, I''ve never seen anything like it... That was not human!" They began to murmur.


    "Are you saying something killed a dozen wizards?" Tissaia imagined they were surprised by soldiers from Nilfgaard also in the search, but seeing more than 10 wizards not coming through the portal while most of them were here injured and hearing that a single person or thing as they are talking about, did this, it was not normal at all.


    "Damn! This means I lost my personal wizards, Tissaia! You must pay for this!" grumbled the king angrily.


    "And you think you were the only one who lost your people here?!" Tissaia snarled at the fat king, before continuing. "Now is not the time for this. We must help them," she said, beginning to approach the injured wizards.


    Thus, she began to help the most injured. The wizard at the back of the group, who was standing just with a burned arm, looked with a gleam in his eyes and made a quick movement while placing his staff in front.


    In the next moment, he manifested a lightning bolt, which stunned everyone with quick eyes to know what was happening while he pointed that lightning bolt at the king.


    Quickly, he launched the bolt toward the king himself, who was paralyzed by it. However, the rector quickly appeared and cast a defensive magic, which slowed down the lightning bolt. She looked at the wizard with stern eyes, and with a skilled movement, sent the bolt back, hitting his chest and making him fall to the ground unable to react with his own magic sent back.


    "What does this mean?" She growled, after all, she knew that wizard very well.


    While everyone was shocked, a sinister laugh emerged from the fallen and injured wizard. Even with his chest bleeding, he lifted his head and looked at everyone with a malicious smile, while his eyes, no longer normal eyes, now glowed red, showing he was under the effect of a Sharingan''s genjutsu, not that the people there could know that.


    "Well, I couldn''t finish you off, but what a shame..." He spoke calmly, and the whole room fell silent until the rector looked in shock at this, as it was obvious that something was controlling the wizard.


    "Who are you?" she murmured, knowing he was no longer the same.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, but I will warn you just once: try to hunt us again, and I will make sure to kill all of you," he said firmly. "And you too, king. I can easily kill you, so you better not put more resources into looking for us... Otherwise, I will make sure to end you next time," the man continued, speaking each word with a serious tone, and the king ended up feeling a chill on his skin.


    "What is this? What the hell is this?" he demanded, fear taking over his voice.


    "Red eyes... there''s no doubt... You are Madara Uchiha we''ve heard about! The boy is with the princess, isn''t he?" Tissaia spoke. "How can you dominate the mind of a wizard...?" she said, feeling a mix of admiration and fear at the same time.


    "You are not worthy of having this conversation with me, Witch. Anyway, I''ve delivered my message. I hope you comply, otherwise, I will finish my job, and I can do that in many ways," the wizard spoke in a serious tone.


    "Do you think we will be the only wizards to come after you?" the rector spoke with a somber look on her face.


    "No, I don''t think that..." he acknowledged. "But surely everyone will die, no matter who comes," he continued, confident. "So don''t send people to die."


    After that, his eyes began to change, turning brown as they were before. Then, the man, feeling the change, immediately looked down where his blood was dripping from his chest, and began to scream: "Heal me! Help me! It hurts!!!" he exclaimed, terrified, not understanding what had happened. Everyone in the room was still paralyzed, wondering if all this was real.


    "Someone help him! But lock him up with dimeritium chains!" the rector immediately exclaimed, not wanting to let the wizard die, despite still not trusting him at all after what she had just seen, at least with dimeritium, he wouldn''t be able to use magic.


    While this confusion continued, Madara approached Cirilla again. He had made sure to send a wizard after placing him under a genjutsu, which was sent through a portal, to try to catch the leader or at least deliver a message, but he didn''t know what really happened, as he didn''t have real-time information or how his shadow clones were faring.


    Regardless of what happened, he was sure he had left his pursuers quite frightened, making them think twice before trying to act against them again.


    "Is it over? Hey, what is this... is it the Griffin you caught a while back...?" Ciri murmured, despite having seen much blood and death, she knew that Madara was protecting her, as her gaze turned to the winged animal still standing on top of the body of the wizard who had approached while Madara''s clones disappeared with the original approaching, the animal seemed to wait for Madara''s orders like an obedient dog.


    "You''ve never seen this, have you?" Madara said calmly, as if he hadn''t just killed 10 wizards, while some years ago, he struggled to fight against 1.


    "No... It''s incredible! Can I get close?" she said, filled with anticipation.


    Madara nodded, knowing the Griffin would do nothing against her. "Now, let''s choose a place to sleep and continue tomorrow. I''m sure we''re close to where I finally intend to reach..." he said. Ciri nodded after petting the giant animal.


    Madara chose a place nearby, but away from the chaos of the burning forest. Again, he laid out other mattresses, since those they were using had been destroyed. The girl went back to sleep while he just made sure to stay vigilant for any movement in the forest, while a part of it still burned illuminating the night, but not reaching them.


    The next day, Ciri woke up. "This smell is horrible," she immediately complained, coughing due to the smoke reaching her nose this morning, next to her was Griffin who approached her.


    "Let''s start getting out of here, let''s eat something further away." Madara spoke and picked up Cirilla after packing up while Griffin followed them the whole time flying around them.


    "Never seen anyone tame a monster... You are truly amazing, Madara!" She spoke with admiration, looking up at the young animal flying above them.


    "Yes, I was fortunate to find this youngster after his mother died, so we ended up helping each other and I didn''t put him under an illusion... just made sure to convey my intentions to him," Madara spoke.


    Meanwhile, to the south of there, Geralt continued traveling after leaving the woman he had saved in Cintra with her uncle. She had even asked him to stay, to marry him, but he had important things to do and knew that her uncle did not like him and wanted him to leave as soon as possible.


    The shadow of war was spreading through the north, and he could not stand still. He needed to find Cirilla and decided that his destination would be Skellige.


    Back to the north again, black soldiers were scattered on the ground, all dead. While Madara looked down at the last one trembling before him according to his sword. The Uchiha looked with disdain and quickly cast a genjutsu on the young man, knowing who he was. He quickly saw his memories and noted the desire for vengeance he had for him, delivering all kinds of information he could to Nilfgaard, but very limited.


    "Well, it seems that you want to kill me, Lord Rushford... I am surprised you did not want to do this in the war of southern Cintra, but I believe tens of thousands of black soldiers made you think twice and in the end you were sent here, to die, I killed your father as you suspect and your revenge will not happen in this life..." Madara spoke, as his sword sliced through the young noble from Cintra''s neck, and he fell dead without doing anything.


    Despite Madara clearing an ant in his path, he also acquired interesting information. That Cahir was leading a whole group, and there were more of them chasing them everywhere.


    Anyway, he turned to Ciri, picking her up, and they began to travel again. It didn''t take long for them to find what he was looking for, something he hadn''t seen for a few years, but knew exactly where it was after looking at the maps and asking Mousesack.


    "Where are we?" Cirilla asked.


    "You''ll see," Madara responded tersely as she pouted at his demeanor though she was used to it by now.


    He went to a place near a lake after his sharingans scanned every detail of the area and found the entrance. This would be their next refuge, after all, it was where he had faced that wizard some time ago. Who after he had killed the younger brother of that noble he had killed yesterday, fought against the wizard and his robot, killing him in the end.


    "What place is this?" Ciri asked again, curious.


    "It will be our home for a while, until things calm down. After all, it will be very bad to travel north being chased all the time, so we''ll stay here for a while," he responded.


    The only thing Madara had to do now was spread the dimeritium he had in the storage of the base after he found it that many years ago and this base didn''t seem to have been visited in this time. After all, the wizard liked that substance a lot along with the drug it produced.


    He didn''t know very well how to use dimeritium at the time he was here and didn''t care much, so he ended up learning from Mousesack a few years later, knowing that those dimeritium would cancel magic. Even more after discovering how some of the wizards had managed to pursue them, using belongings of Cirilla that they took from her room during the fall of the capital.


    "Let''s go. We''ll also start your training," Madara said, as Cirilla looked at him in surprise.


    He knew he couldn''t protect her all the time. She also needed to know how to protect herself. Not that Ciri wasn''t already strong enough to fight an adult, but it was time to teach her to really fight against dozens of stronger enemies. After all, she had ancient blood that could make her body adapt easily. That''s how she became as strong as any witcher, even without going through the trial of the herbs.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters! Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 97 – Training and Movements.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Ahhh... Ahhh..." Cirilla was out of breath at this moment as she focused on the opponent in front of her, keeping a firm gaze while holding her common steel sword tightly, despite it looking nothing like the one her adversary wielded.


    The other boy, however, held a shining sword with magical symbols, making it move faster than normal, like a ghost, cutting through the air.


    Cirilla saw that weapon advancing toward her and quickly, with her instincts, parried Madara''s swords from one side to the other continuously, while the blades kept clashing with Cirilla showing some effort as Madara continued with a serious face, unfazed by the fight, trying to push his opponent¡ªor rather, his apprentice¡ªto the limit.


    It was at this moment that she reached her limit, as she continued stepping back under Madara''s pressure, and he had no intention of easing up. As he slashed from the side, Ciri tried to defend herself, but was caught by the force of the blow and was forced to drop her mother''s sword, losing once again. It was the sixth time today.


    "Again," she murmured, pouting. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s continue," Madara immediately said, not wanting to stop, while holding the sword of that witcher from the School of the Viper, whom he had killed many years ago, but still kept the sword intact. He kept it as an extra weapon, which is why he never got rid of it, only maintaining it so it wouldn''t break or lose the effect of its runes.


    He was still a bit small for the sword, but with his physical strength, he could wield it with extreme mastery as easily as any witcher.


    "Alright," Cirilla said as she went to pick up her sword again and resumed fighting Madara, getting into a fighting stance as soon as she stood in front of him, with much greater intensity than she had fought with before when she was being trained.


    But Madara did this on purpose; after all, he wanted to push her lineage to its limits. He wanted to see the girl at her peak. He would help her reach a much higher level than she had in the series. If she had difficulty controlling her power, he would make her gain complete mastery over it, as he didn''t know what would happen in this world. And if she said she dreamed of seeing the Kyuubi, Madara couldn''t imagine what they might encounter in this world that would require her to face an opponent, as a bijuu was a power that nothing in this world could match. And Cirilla would be his companion through whatever may come.


    And Cirilla felt determined to grow as well. She saw that Madara was indeed teaching her more seriously than ever, and she didn''t want to be left behind; she wanted to keep up with Madara, to be as strong as he was. So that she wouldn''t be left behind by the most important person in her life.


    So, once again, they started fighting each other, while the sound of their swords clashed in that arena where Madara had once faced the robot, that mage once.


    The bones of both the mage and Lord Rushford, along with the carcass of the robot, were still there. So Madara and Cirilla had spent the entire day fighting each other, with Cirilla falling once more, defeated, but getting up to continue after Madara requested.


    They had arrived at this place yesterday, and the first thing Madara did was ensure they were not followed and then took the dimeritium, spreading it all over the place, ensuring it wouldn''t be removed by rain or wind, while no one could track Ciri or teleport into that location.


    The day passed, and night finally came. As he looked at the girl lying on the ground, breathing heavily, he just sighed before approaching. "You fought well, Ciri. Keep this up, and you''ll be far more skilled than you''ve ever been by the end of this month," Madara praised her.


    As Siri kept a small victorious smile on her face, having managed to extract rare words of praise from Madara, he helped her up.


    "Let''s eat something," he said, and they headed out of the arena. This place wasn''t just an arena, a laboratory, or a storage area¡ªit had many rooms, even a dining room with a large table where they ate while Madara created a clone to prepare something. His griffin was also present, eating something nearby, as its summoning hadn''t been dispelled, and it had stayed in the location since then. Cirilla enjoyed its presence, and thinking that the creature was alone there, eating boys and cows from some farmer, Madara decided to keep it there because it could be hunted.


    Madara also couldn''t leave the place for now, as he too might be sought after. Even though he hadn''t left many belongings behind, unlike Cirilla, there was still that possibility. So, he sent clones to hunt in the forest and bring back food, while continuing to stockpile what he already had stored for emergencies.


    They ate and then went to a place where their clothes were stored. "I''m going to take a bath," Cirilla said as she grabbed some clean clothes from her wardrobe, and Madara nodded.


    She returned a moment later with her hair slightly wet as she tried to dry it and prepared for bed. "Good night, Madara¡­" she murmured.


    "Good night, Ciri," he replied as the griffin joined them.


    The next day, they kept the same routine, training intensely all day long. The place also had a sort of waterfall and a perfect spot for bathing, where Cirilla did so every day, and Madara every two or three days, as he didn''t sweat easily.


    He let the girl bathe alone before they went to bed since she cried every time. She hadn''t yet overcome the sorrow of losing her grandmother and her home, and she did it silently. Cirilla didn''t want to act as she had before, accusing Madara, knowing he had nothing to do with the fall of her home. Even though she knew this fate, she had to acknowledge that she could do nothing to change it. The last thing she wanted was to lose him.


    Days passed as Madara maintained the same routine with her in that place, without anyone knowing where the two most sought-after people in the North were being kept.


    Their pursuers seemed quite frustrated. It had already been two weeks since the Nilfgaardians had lost track of the Northern team and scoured the area, finding nothing but dead bodies with no survivors. One of the leaders of those search teams, Cahir, was not at all pleased with this, as he still had to report to his superiors, who, in turn, expressed dissatisfaction with the fruitless search.


    In the south, the army was getting closer to the border, devastating what they could of Cintra. One of these places was the very territory that Madara controlled. They didn''t hesitate to destroy it entirely, throwing his banner with the fire fan¡ªsomething they didn''t understand¡ªonto the ground while attempting to loot the castle.


    However, there was something peculiar: unlike all other places in Cintra, there was no one there. It seemed that everyone had received an order from their lord to retreat, and that''s what Madara had done. He sent everyone away before the war even began. He was the only person who didn''t send any soldiers to fight in the battle.


    Back in the north, even the mages of Aretuza were losing all hope of finding Cirilla. Although most were scared after the death of their companions, some still sought her by the king''s order. But with no success in the search, they believed she was being protected in some anti-magic place.


    Of course, rumors of the event in the forest spread quickly among the mages of Aretuza, causing even more fear. Knowing that there was a boy beside the princess who had killed more than ten mages and controlled the last one to assassinate a king terrified them all. Many began to pay attention to Madara and wondered who he was, but no one had any answers.


    In a tower of Aretuza, Triss looked into her magical mirror as her friend appeared on the other side.


    "I see, it seems he doesn''t want to be found at all," said the voice on the other side, which was Yennefer after hearing Triss''s story.


    After two weeks since that event, Triss had finally managed to get in touch with Yennefer. "You seem very calm after hearing that our friends and sisters were massacred," Triss murmured with an unsatisfied tone.


    "That boy eliminated ten of our colleagues, so strong at such a young age..." Yennefer simply commented.


    Triss looked strangely at her friend, speechless. Of course, she was also frightened by this. She couldn''t imagine someone so strong to be able to do that. But her friend seemed so calm that it was shocking to her.


    Seeing this, Yennefer just sighed. "As I told you, Triss, that boy is special, very special. But when he is determined to kill, no one survives. And he''s doing this to protect the princess, which doesn''t make him a monster as you''re thinking, after all, no one would want to be hunted like that..." Yennefer said with a serious tone.


    "Even so, you still intend to go after him..." Triss spoke with a cautious tone.


    "I''m not going after him, but I want to get close." Yennefer knew it probably wouldn''t end well if that happened. "Anyway... thank you for the information," she said at the end as a thank you.


    But Triss didn''t seem convinced of this. "I know you want to see the boy, but be careful. You''ve already seen what he''s capable of," she commented, fearing for her friend''s safety.


    "I know, Triss. I won''t just appear out of nowhere. I need to find a way not to make him suffer. Geralt is my best option." Yennefer replied seriously. "And speaking of him, I need to warn Geralt, but I can''t get in touch with him now... which is a shame since I don''t know where he is... He needs to be warned that Cirilla is heading north..." Yennefer said, concerned. "Now I''m going... goodbye." She spoke, and the magical connection was canceled.


    At sea, Geralt was finally aboard a ship, heading toward Skellige at this moment. As the weeks passed, he finally reached the group of islands known as Skellige. It was only three weeks after he had left that woman in the village that he made his way to the main island, searching for Cirilla and Madara.


    Meanwhile, in Aretuza, several mages were gathering at that moment. Tissaia looked at each of them: there was Triss, there was Coral, and many other friends and mages among them.


    "Now we will go to the Sodden Hills to help the Northern Kingdoms," she determined, and so the mages of Aretuza began to take action as well.


    ---


    **


    For those who don''t know, the Battle of Sodden Hill is a canonical event, so I made my own build-up for it. It''s where the mages died, Triss being one of the victims, while Geralt saves her, and she has to use magic to hide her burned skin for the rest of her life, which is when she falls in love with Geralt. So our witcher will return to the continent soon.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 98 – A Witcher in Skellige.

    [Chapter Size: 2500 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The ship approached the main island of Skellige. It halted before getting too close to the bustling port, where several Skellige ships, some of them destroyed, were docked¡ªlikely survivors of the battle between the Skellige ships commanded by East and those of Nilfgaard along the coast.


    "It seems we''ve arrived without encountering those southern bastards, Witcher. Now, I expect my payment as we agreed." A man approached Geralt at that moment. He was a pirate, the captain of the only ship Geralt could hire after giving away all the savings he had accumulated over the years. He had no other choice, as it was the only way to navigate these dangerous waters. Geralt nodded as he handed a sack to the pirate. The man checked the sack and nodded.


    "I''m not setting foot on the island, as I''m wanted by those damned Skelligers. So, I''ll leave a boat for you. I''m heading back to the continent, but don''t forget to send a message from me to them. They should know who I am from this distance; tell those bastards to shove those axes they''re so proud of right up their asses!" The pirate spoke, grinning with a few missing teeth, and Geralt just nodded.


    Soon after, they lowered a boat, and Geralt followed, descending on a rope ladder before starting to row toward the island as they noticed his presence approaching the port.


    A man was organizing things at the port when some others approached him to inform him of what was happening.


    "Hey, Crach, those damned looters came into our waters again, but they''re leaving now and left a boat behind. The one coming over is a Witcher, rowing towards us." The men reported to Crach an Craite, a respected man in this kingdom.


    Crach immediately looked with narrowed eyes. "A Witcher," he murmured as he moved forward, setting aside what he was doing, and went to one of the ships to take a closer look. He reached the edge and observed the approaching boat, seeing a man with white hair rowing toward them, his yellow eyes visible.


    "Hey, don''t attack! I know him. Let him come." He immediately gave the order, and everyone nodded in agreement. Meanwhile, Geralt arrived with Crach already waiting for him with crossed arms, and Geralt sighed as he got close enough to speak.


    "Well, it''s not the best way to arrive on this island, but it''s also not the worst," Geralt murmured as he stepped out of the boat, leaving the oars behind.


    "It''s good to see you, Geralt. It''s been a long time. Why, amidst all the chaos on the continent, do you come to Skellige?" Crach asked.


    "I was in Cintra. You know... How are things in Skellige?" Geralt replied, while Crach raised an eyebrow.


    "You were there? I heard it was terrible. The only survivor was Mousesack, who showed up here all injured and exhausted. The man is depressed; I''ve never seen him like that, which is perfectly normal after he also came from Cintra with the city taken... And Skellige is in a delicate situation. Even though the Nilfgaardians are in much smaller numbers than initially in the east, positioning their troops to mark other kingdoms, we''re without a king after Eist fell at sea... we can''t even give him a proper burial... Now we need to choose a new king," Crach murmured.


    "Yes... I knew him a little; it''s a shame..." Geralt murmured, but didn''t dwell on it. "Can I see the Druid? I was in Cintra and encountered Madara... Or a clone of him, I don''t know." Geralt replied, still confused, as Madara had claimed to be just a clone of the original, which was quite strange to him. "The boy told me they would come here with Cirilla if possible. Before heading north, I thought I''d stop here first... Are they here?" he asked.


    "Calanthe''s granddaughter? No, she hasn''t appeared here," Crach said. "Mousesack asked us to be on the lookout for her and this boy named Madara; Eist always spoke of him during his visits," Crach commented as Geralt sighed in disappointment.


    Seeing this, Crach returned to the Witcher''s question. "I can still take you to Mousesack. Follow me," Crach said.


    Geralt nodded before being escorted to the palace. As they got closer, they were approached by two children.


    "Father, let''s kill those damn Nilfgaardians! I''m ready, put me on one of the ships, and I''ll go to Cintra!!" The teenager exclaimed, seeming brave with an axe larger than himself.


    "Father, I can help too. I can show the strength of my axe!" The girl, who was the same age as the boy, with red hair, exclaimed.


    As both of them shouted, making the group pause, Geralt looked at them with interest before turning back to Crach. "Your children have grown a lot, Crach," he murmured beside him.


    "Yes, but they are still too young to enter a war," Crach commented, looking sternly at the children as if disapproving of their behavior, while they seemed determined to fight. "Before anything else, let me introduce you. This is a friend of your father''s, Geralt of Rivia." He said, introducing the Witcher. The two teenagers looked at him curiously.


    "The Witcher from the stories?" the boy murmured.


    "Well, anyway, we have to continue. I''ll talk to you later. Just behave, understood?" he requested and began walking towards the castle gate, followed by Geralt, as they entered one of the rooms, specifically Mousesack''s.


    "Look, Geralt, our friend in this room is not well, so let''s take it easy," he said. Geralt nodded, but the voice behind the door interrupted them.


    "I''m not made of glass either, Crach, but tell Geralt to come in immediately," Mousesack''s voice echoed, and the man sighed before opening the door, allowing Geralt to enter the room. Inside, he saw Mousesack sitting calmly, looking out the window through his desk filled with papers.


    "It''s been a long time since I last saw you, Geralt," Mousesack said, as it had been more than six years since he had last seen the Witcher, ever since he had brought the princess after rescuing her from the forest of Cintra and first warned about Madara.


    "It has been a long time indeed, Mousesack... You look more worn out than the last time," Geralt murmured, and the man indeed looked that way, with a tired and quite sad expression.


    "Well, you can imagine how one feels after seeing so much death and destruction, even seeing the one you served being left behind. I didn''t even witness Calanthe''s death, nor do I know how she died," Mousesack murmured, and although Geralt had heard that she had thrown herself from the tower from some of the guards while hiding that night after the fall of Cintra, he ended up not saying it, as it wouldn''t help now.


    "I take it you''re looking for Madara, right? Did you know he was coming here?" Mousesack asked.


    "Yes, I found him after I entered the castle, but he had already fled with the princess. He told me that his original had done it and said that the one I encountered was just a clone," Geralt replied. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He does have that kind of ability... quite useful if you can multiply yourself... but hearing that is good, at least she managed to escape, as you know," Mousesack murmured, somewhat relieved, before continuing. "I even had hope that he would come here, but that didn''t happen. He probably chose to go north," he added, recalling Madara''s words and his plan to escape.


    "Yes, it seems I will have to go back there," Geralt murmured, but he also had another question about the boy. "Tell me, this Madara... is he trustworthy?" he finally asked, as he needed to know more about the one he and Yennefer had seen in a vision, a vision that spoke of the future of this world. Geralt didn''t know what kind of power Madara would have to claim he would change the world.


    Mousesack just smiled. "The boy is powerful, arrogant, silent, direct, but he''s one of the few people I trust with my life," Mousesack admitted. "He has always been involved in various situations in Cintra, from uncovering schemes in the city to catching traitors and fighting a Witcher and surviving as just a child, and if that''s not enough, he can influence the outcome of a war. He had everything to become someone great in Cintra, but unfortunately, things don''t go as we want," Mousesack murmured as Geralt and Crach raised their eyebrows.


    "Eist always said that this Madara would become the greatest warrior in the world and would be unbeatable. He asked that even after his death, Skellige should remain his friends," Crach added.


    Geralt spoke again, wanting to know more about the boy''s abilities. "The boy... what kind of power does he have? What can he do?" he asked.


    "Madara defies all norms, Geralt. I wouldn''t know for sure. Even the wisest of my druid friends who inhabit these islands wouldn''t know anything about the boy," Mousesack replied with an enigmatic tone, but decided to answer more cautiously as he noticed Geralt looking dissatisfied with his riddles.


    "I don''t know very well, Geralt, but the boy is special, very special. Understand that he doesn''t use our magic system based on the energy of chaos; he derives from a completely different energy of this world. But he''s a good boy, so treat him well, and he will repay you in his own way. Otherwise... well, all the people he has killed know very well how he deals with his enemies, and no one was left alive, no matter where that person was or who they were... He nearly killed the former king of Sodden..." Mousesack commented.


    "I see," Geralt murmured, with a more understanding response.


    A silence filled the room at that moment, as Geralt had his own way and Mousesack was feeling a bit depressed. Then Crach broke the silence. "Well, you must be tired," he addressed Geralt. "I''ll arrange a room in the castle for you. After all, you''re a friend of Skellige. We''ll meet later to talk," Crach said, finally leaving the room as Geralt began another conversation with Mousesack about the invasion.


    Geralt spent the night in the castle, still thinking about what he should do. Perhaps it would be better to go to Kaer Morhen and wait for them to arrive there. After all, Mousesack here had stated that he could easily reach the mountains in the north with the girl.


    The next day, Geralt and Crach, along with his children, were talking about the naval battle on the coast of Cintra when Mousesack approached. "Geralt, Yennefer is in contact with me. She wants to speak with you," he said. Geralt quickly stood up and headed to Mousesack''s laboratory. When he found the woman in the magic mirror, she seemed relieved to see him there.


    "Yennefer," Geralt greeted her with an indifferent tone.


    "Are you okay? Listen, Geralt," she began, "Madara and Princess Ciri are already on the move to the north and are advancing through northern Verden," she said, as he nodded, satisfied to know this, as it gave him a path to follow.


    "That''s good... I can then head north and try to track them..." he said without responding to her first question.


    "Listen to one more thing, Geralt. The princess and Madara are being hunted, but everyone has lost contact with them. They probably did something," she said.


    "Hunted by whom?" Geralt narrowed his eyes, while she almost wanted to laugh at the situation, but it was too serious for that.


    "The girl is the only heir to the throne of Cintra. The whole north is after her. However, no one has succeeded. Even Tissaia, who sent 15 mages to rescue her, was surprised when only 5 of them returned. Geralt, Madara eliminated two-thirds of the group. The boy is 13 years old and can already take down nearly a dozen mages, if not more," she said, while Geralt raised an eyebrow. That was indeed a bit terrifying, even for him.


    "I''ll prepare to meet them," Geralt replied.


    "Before that... there''s something else as well..." Yennefer hadn''t finished. "A group of mages went to the Hills of Sodden, and I can''t contact any of them anymore. But listen, Geralt, I would like you to go there. After all, I found out that Nilfgaard already knows about it and is preparing a trap. There are many familiar faces in the group, but I don''t want Triss to die," she said, as she couldn''t afford to teleport there herself, as she could be caught by Nilfgaardian mages. "You, on the other hand, have a much better chance of stopping them..." she spoke with a look that was almost pleading, and Geralt softened his heart a bit for this woman he had feelings for.


    "Alright, I''ll check it out," he said finally. Yennefer nodded gratefully.


    "And if you find Madara... You''re going to Kaer Morhen too, right? I expect a message from you when that happens. After all, I wish to see the children..." she said, and Geralt nodded.


    As soon as the magic mirror was turned off, Geralt approached Mousesack and explained the situation.


    "Well, that''s a long distance. They must be close to the location by now... You''ll never get there in time by ship. The only way would be through a portal. I can take you to a nearby place, where you''ll have to run to catch up with them in the next few weeks," Mousesack said.


    Geralt had to squint his eyes at the mention of the word "portal," but, with no other choice, he sighed. "Alright, please take me to them," he said, and Mousesack nodded.


    "Then, get ready. I''ll be waiting for you in the laboratory," Mousesack said and left. Geralt returned to the others as he began to say his goodbyes.


    "Good luck, Geralt," Crach said, wishing his old friend well, as he had to return to preparing to choose a new king and ready himself for Nilfgaard''s attacks once more.


    Thus, he returned to the laboratory, where Mousesack opened a portal. "Good luck, Geralt. Take care of those kids and send me a message as soon as you can; I''ll help in any way I can," he said before finishing. "I don''t know what the future holds, but I''m sure they will be important," Mousesack said as Geralt simply nodded and stepped into the portal, returning to the continent and heading towards the Hills of Sodden.


    After vomiting for half an hour after passing through the portal into a dense forest, Geralt prepared for the next stage of his journey.


    -------------------


    Like it or not, Geralt is Yennefer''s simp.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 99 – 1 Month of Training.

    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The sound of swords began to echo through the area. As the blades continued to clash against each other. Cirilla had her hair tied back and wore leather armor as she focused on every movement of Madara, who was attacking her from the sides, trying to break her defense, but Cirilla''s green eyes followed every motion.


    They continued fighting each other without a clear winner, as Cirilla demonstrated her current skills to Madara, who wasn''t using his Sharingan since they had begun their training in this place. Madara tried to push the girl, watching her react quickly to him, unable to suppress a smile when she broke from her defense and tried to counterattack him. For a girl nearing 13 years old, it was incredible to see her move this way.


    He had subjected her to rigorous training the entire time, and after Madara initiated such strict discipline, results were finally starting to show. As they clashed, their swords ringing in high-intensity combat, Cirilla felt her strength had grown significantly. Her training this month had been tough, but she had never wanted to give up at any point, feeling her body reacting with every fall she took. Madara didn''t seem to show her any mercy during training, causing her to get injured many times.


    Even so, she was treated by Madara every day as he applied some ointments to help her recover, and Cirilla didn''t mind receiving a bit of care from him. After all, he always took care of her, and she knew it.


    Cirilla also disliked showing weakness and sometimes cried alone, remembering the fate of her grandmother and her home, but she didn''t want to show this to Madara, feeling guilty about her outburst of rage that nearly cost her relationship with him.


    She tried to help him in any way she could, but he always made it clear that she should focus on her training while his clones would handle everything else.


    And that''s what she did¡ªno matter how much she got hurt, no matter the pain she felt or the stress he put on her, she didn''t give up. She saw that her blood was strengthening all the time. She didn''t know what Madara was doing, but his method was working as she felt herself enduring a few milliseconds longer in every fight or movement. With each defeat, she could last a little longer. It was strange, after all, even though she fell countless times in ways she would never have in Cintra. Her grandmother would have gone mad if she saw her taking such a beating. Madara would have been sent to a dungeon, but here she was unleashing her potential.


    She quickly had to interrupt her thoughts because she lost control of the fight, and that opened an opening as her sword was pushed aside before she received a kick to the stomach from Madara, sending her flying several meters before rolling on the ground of the arena.


    "That''s fine... but you seem distracted... don''t do that and just focus on the fight and everything around you," Madara said, looking at her and analyzing.


    Cirilla quickly placed her hand against the ground, standing up with some difficulty while holding her stomach, feeling short of breath.


    "I was thinking about this last month... wait a minute, I''m a bit out of breath..." she said, but Madara shook his head.


    "On the battlefield, your life will be in danger at all times... your enemies won''t wait for you to recover, so learn to deal with all kinds of situations." He said these words, and in the next moment, he dashed forward. Cirilla saw him disappear, and all her instincts screamed for her to turn to the side, which she did quickly while pointing her short sword, though with some difficulty due to her lack of air.


    "I''m above you..." she heard Madara''s voice and looked up, seeing him running toward her upside down on the ceiling, then leaping toward her.


    She prepared to defend as her sword clashed disadvantageously against his. Besides his greater strength and speed¡ªthings he usually held back¡ªhe also used gravity to his advantage, with the impact being greater due to him moving directly at her.


    She took a few steps back, trying to regain her balance, while her emerald eyes never left Madara, attempting to defend herself from his next moves.


    Madara buried his sword between the stones on the ground and crossed his fingers, making Cirilla widen her eyes. In the next moment, clouds of smoke exploded around them, and several Madaras surrounded her.


    She quickly found herself encircled, the first clone using those knives Madara often wielded, trying to catch her from the side. Another one appeared as soon as she defended herself, attempting to strike from above, forcing her to spin her body to retreat and dodge.


    She had to evade a third from that side but was struck by a kick from a fourth, making her groan in pain as she limped, feeling the muscle numb and struggling to stand.


    "So, can you keep up?" the original Madara, the only one with the large sword buried in front of him, asked calmly, watching the girl as she tried to recover.


    "Of course! You said my enemies wouldn''t have any mercy..." she replied this time, not wanting to show any weakness, especially since he decided to test her in such extreme conditions.


    "..." Madara didn''t respond but nodded and glanced at his clones, waiting for his command. With a tilt of his head, all of them began to move around the still-injured Cirilla.


    They started to circle around her as she readied herself. The first came from the right, attacking once more. As she defended, she had to dodge the one coming from behind, but she managed to do it just in time. While she moved, she was nearly hit by the one from the front, and the one on the left kicked her legs, throwing her off balance. She fell straight to the ground, groaning.


    Another clone advanced, trying to strike her. Quickly, she rolled to the side to dodge while using her legs with great effort. Gritting her teeth, she jumped up, leaping backward to distance herself from the one that had attacked her and analyzed the enemies before striking. She saw the four Madara clones waiting for her, with the original still standing behind them, yet to make his move.


    She tightened her grip on the sword and braced herself. This time, it was her who advanced. "AHHH!!!" She charged, screaming in fury, trying to strike the first Madara, who swiftly defended with a kunai. The others also began attacking her from all sides.


    This sequence continued for a while until she fell again, groaning in pain. She stood back up and resumed fighting against multiple enemies once more but fell again after some time. As she rose again and they continued to fight, with Madara observing, she was eventually struck by a kick to the head, sending her crashing to the ground, rolling several meters before falling unconscious.


    Madara sighed and quickly dispelled all the clones. He approached her, activating his Sharingan, to check if she was alright externally and internally. Blood was trickling from her forehead. After checking her body, he picked her up, unconscious, and left the area, heading to their quarters. He laid her on the bed and gathered a few first aid kits he had taken from Cintra before the invasion. He began bandaging her wounds, using some herbs and healing ointments to enhance her natural recovery.


    Madara knew that her ancient blood was already powerful on its own, but somehow, beyond being able to stimulate her with this intense training, as he began to enhance her adaptability, Ciri was developing extremely quickly. He had also triggered a regeneration ability within the girl.


    This made Ciri heal much faster than a regular person, so much so that, by the next day, she could barely feel the minor injuries, which healed overnight. It was incredible, to the point that even Madara was impressed with her capability. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He left her lying in bed and went back to a part of the laboratory that was used as a kitchen, ordering his clones there to prepare something to eat. Then, he went to check a few things in another area of the laboratory, where he would study. He passed by some of his clones, who were busy with various tasks here and there. The only thing Madara missed was a metallurgical chamber in this place, as he didn''t have infinite weapons and would need to start making new kunai. He had even learned how to forge his own weapons after spending a few days with that dwarf in Cintra''s capital. After all, he only needed to use his Sharingan to copy the dwarf''s forging skills. The man had been terrified the entire time, but he still completed what was asked once Madara offered him a substantial amount of gold.


    Learning to make a weapon the size of a dagger was easy now, but he didn''t have a forge here. That would have to wait until he left this place.


    Meanwhile, Cirilla woke up a few hours later, as she always did, feeling a bit groggy. She felt her head bandaged after the slight pain she experienced but quickly knew her body would heal easily.


    She saw the soup, which was likely left by a clone, beside her bed. "Sometimes, I wish I could ask him to go easier on me, but he always takes care of me," she couldn''t help but murmur.


    However, she didn''t eat. Instead, she got up and went looking for Madara, still feeling a bit weary and limping. There were several clones of him around the place, but she knew none of them was the real Madara. Somehow, she always managed to guess which one was the real Madara. And as always, she found him, studying those strange symbols he often told her weren''t mage seals or magical runes but something called fuuinjutsu, something she still didn''t quite understand.


    "How are you?" Madara asked, noticing her as she entered, his gaze first checking her injuries before meeting her eyes.


    "You were tough... You''ve never used the clones this month," she murmured.


    "It was time to put a different kind of pressure on you, Ciri. There are countless mages, soldiers from all the kingdoms, and if my prediction is correct... even witchers, coming after us, especially you. You know you won''t be facing just one enemy at a time. But I''m proud of how well you''re adapting, though it''s still not ideal. For a thirteen-year-old girl, you''re not half bad," Madara said, smiling.


    "Hearing that, it sounds like you''re mocking me," Ciri muttered, pouting.


    "It was just a joke. You''re doing very well," Madara admitted.


    "You, joking? What happened to the real Madara? And what are you doing here, pretending to be him?" she complained, sitting down beside him as she glanced at the symbols he was studying, understanding almost nothing aside from the scribbles. "What are you doing there?" she asked.


    "I''m studying to develop one of the techniques that''s incomplete for me," Madara explained. It was a combination of seals and chakra that he hadn''t been able to focus on before but had made much more progress on this month than in the past six months. Before, he had to learn and perfect summoning and storage contract fuuinjutsu, which were equally complex.


    "Those are the papers that explode..." she recognized as he nodded, trying to develop the exploding tags, which were difficult to make. He couldn''t even use chakra ink while relying on his own blood to draw the symbols.


    "You do things that break the logic of this world and would even make the most skilled mages envious," she murmured softly.


    "We do what we''re capable of, and you will do many things that apply this same phrase in the future," he said, as she nodded hopefully, eager to meet his expectations. After all, Madara always said she would be powerful. "Anyway, we''re leaving soon," he added, and she nodded again when she heard those words; it was time to depart. "You''re more prepared than before. I may not need to worry about you as much," Madara commented, beginning to pack his things.


    "You didn''t even eat your meal, did you?" Madara glanced at her.


    "Of course not. I was waiting for you," she admitted, trying to get closer to him, while he simply smiled and moved away, standing up, knowing the girl''s intentions.


    She immediately pouted upon seeing him stand up. ''Why is it so hard to get close to him...'' she murmured internally, a little dissatisfied as she stared at him.


    They had kissed before, but Madara kept his distance¡ªnot because he didn''t like her, but because he didn''t want to take things too seriously while they were on the run in the middle of a war.


    ''I''m going to make him fall in love with me!'' she declared internally, as Madara waited for her to get up. Madara''s indifference only seemed to motivate her to pursue him even more, while he tried not to laugh at his own thoughts, seeing the girl trying to get close to kiss him whenever she could.


    ------------------------


    Raccoon Here:


    I know I''m being tough, but this world isn''t a bed of roses. She has to learn to deal with extreme situations.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 10 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 100 – 21%!

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Are you ready for us to leave?!" Madara asked calmly, looking at the girl as she slung a strap over her shoulder and tightened her belt.


    Cirilla looked at him and nodded as they prepared to head back to the exit of the hidden lab after spending an entire month inside.


    Ciri was wearing leather armor, which allowed full movement since there were no hard parts where her joints were. She carried a short sword at her waist, along with a pouch attached to her belt containing a few other objects, including some kunai that Madara had given her. She had learned to use them, even practicing how to throw them. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s get out of here then..." Madara said as he walked back to where his griffin was standing. "You''ll stay here, remain until we can find a safe place for me to summon you again... after all, it will be dangerous for you to keep following us since you''d be an easy target, and it would be harder for us to hide. I''ll summon you when we need you." Madara spoke as he decided to leave his summon here, well-fed so it could stay for a while and make this place its nest.


    The animal snorted as if it had accepted Madara''s words. Then Madara returned to Cirilla, fully prepared as well. Like the girl, he also wore leather armor, carrying scrolls with all the supplies he could and began to walk forward.


    He moved until he passed through the hidden passage, where dimeritium dust lay at the entrance, finally stepping through it.


    "Finally..." Ciri commented as she followed behind Madara, pleased to feel the morning sun on her face.


    "Let''s go... we have a long journey ahead." Madara said, waiting for her to climb onto his back.


    "To the north from here are some smaller kingdoms, but also part of Temeria and Redania..." Cirilla asked as she climbed onto his back, and he adjusted her into a comfortable position to begin jumping through the trees.


    "I don''t intend to go through those countries; after all, they are the ones most actively searching for us..." Madara said, knowing that the hunt for them in those kingdoms would be intense. Before leaving, he had mapped out a better route for them while reviewing the northern continent''s map. "We''ll head east before going north. Passing through the kingdoms of Lyria, Aedirn, and Kaedwen will be easier..." Madara replied in a calm tone.


    "Alright..." Cirilla murmured as she prepared herself. She didn''t have much say in the matter, but she was curious.


    And so, Madara started running, passing by the lake near the lab as he sprinted across the water''s surface, something Ciri had seen before, though it never ceased to amaze her. They continued their journey.


    As Madara left the lake and began leaping over the trees, their well-known enemies were growing frustrated after a month of silence. Cahir was in a camp hidden in the forest within the kingdom of Cidaris, concealed from that kingdom''s soldiers as he tried to find any traces of Madara and Cirilla, searching for them ever since he had lost them.


    "Nothing from them?!" he exclaimed while two men stood watching him calmly.


    "Nothing... everything suggests they''re still in Verden..." said a man with yellow eyes and a dark vertical slit, resembling a cat''s eyes.


    "A whole month and no one''s been able to find them?! That''s impossible!" Cahir was not pleased at all.


    "At least they''re close to us," the witcher said.


    "Alright... you may go now... I''ll think of what to do..." The Nilfgaardian spoke with a tone still filled with frustration as the witcher nodded and left the tent.


    Cahir remained there, pondering his next move. His superiors were far from pleased with the results of his efforts and those of the other captains leading search parties. Even with the addition of witchers from the School of the Cat, the outcome hadn''t changed. In the end, they had headed north, trying to find them, but all the search efforts were in vain. In addition to the reconnaissance magic, their trail had completely vanished...


    He grabbed the vial used to find Ciri and threw it on the ground with such force that it shattered, his anger boiling over from being in this situation without knowing what to do. But then, in that moment, something happened. The liquid, which had shown no reaction before, suddenly rose in smoke, heading southwest, following Cirilla''s whereabouts as she moved, sitting on Madara''s back.


    "This?!" He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Finally, after a month of no reactions, now he was once again tracking the girl, and she was heading south, moving southeast.


    "Men!!" Cahir quickly called out, and as soon as they heard him, men entered. "I need you to bring the witcher here again! And also the mage in the camp, it''s urgent!" he exclaimed as his men rushed out to summon those he had called for.


    It didn''t take long for them to arrive at the tent, where Cahir stood, satisfied, watching the smoke continuously follow Cirilla.


    "I see, so the girl has appeared again..." the mage murmured, eyeing the smoke with interest, knowing what it signified.


    "Well... as you can see, we can track them again now, and I want the witchers prepared to hunt them down with full force..." Cahir ordered as they nodded. ''Finally, you won''t escape this time!!'' Cahir murmured, thinking that he could finally hunt them down now. Disappointing the emperor by failing to capture them, while fighting in Sodden, had never been part of his plan.


    "I advise you not to rely too much on the tracking equipment. Let us follow their fresh trail, and we can hunt them easily," the witcher said confidently. After all, there were eight witchers with them. The entire School of the Cat was ready to follow orders as assassins and hunters for the emperor''s money.


    Meanwhile, the Nilfgaardian army was preparing to enter Sodden at last. King Thorne was dividing his army in two, leading the main force against the approaching enemies in the west of the kingdom, leaving the south to hold back the advancing Nilfgaardians.


    To the north, numerous carriages were approaching the mountains of Sodden, coming from Temeria. All of them were luxurious, filled with people of great knowledge and even some power, surrounded by Temerian guards ensuring the safety of the mages inside. They were all mages from Aretuza, following Tissaia''s request to help Sodden as the northern kingdoms, including Temeria, prepared 50,000 men to face the Nilfgaardians. Should Sodden fall, the king of this realm supported Tissaia''s initiative to weaken the enemy army, making it easier to deal with them.


    "You''re nervous, aren''t you?" In one of the carriages, Tissaia looked at the young woman beside her, who nodded, showing some nervousness.


    "Don''t worry, Triss, we will do everything possible to succeed. If we do this, countless lives will be saved," Tissaia said, and Triss nodded, though she was still a little apprehensive about the situation, feeling as if something terrible was about to happen.


    As the carriages began to pass through the gorge, they started climbing the hills, with all the mages focused on their objectives, especially Tissaia, who believed her plan would work.


    Meanwhile, Madara and Cirilla continued their journey, approaching the border of the country of Verden, until they finally entered the lands of the Kingdom of Brokilon¡ªor rather, the vast Brokilon Forest¡ªhome to dryads, hamadryads, leprechauns, and sylvans. The only thing separating Verden from Brokilon was a medium-sized river.


    Madara stopped at the last tree before the river, standing quite high before beginning his descent, while Cirilla felt a mix of excitement and adrenaline on his back. He jumped into the water, which splashed around his feet, and quickly advanced to the other side of the river.


    As soon as he touched the ground on the other side and continued running toward the forest, something unexpected happened. Madara was surprised to see a message appear in his system: "Congratulations! You have acquired 5% more of your total strength for escaping Cintra. Your points are being added at this moment, increasing your power to 21% of your total peak!" Madara was shocked. He had been at 16%, and suddenly, it had increased by 5%, bringing him to 21% now, which made him extremely powerful.


    Immediately, he began to feel his chakra exploding from his body, increasing at least fourfold from his current amount.


    "This..." he murmured with some difficulty, starting to feel a loss of control, which made Cirilla look at him in astonishment, not knowing what was happening, but she could tell he was in pain and that something was wrong.


    "Is something wrong, Madara?" she asked, worried. But Madara simply picked her up and set her back on the ground as he felt his whole body heating up.


    "I''m fine, it''s just... I can''t control my body''s strength at the moment..." he murmured, still trying to balance his chakra. Usually, when the system increased his power, he gained 1 or 2%, which was easy or moderate to control. But a 5% increase, which multiplied his already immense strength, was proving difficult to manage, as if he were ready to explode... He was struggling just to stay on his feet.


    "I need to sit down for a bit and meditate..." he murmured as he walked over to one of the trees, sat in a lotus position, and looked at Cirilla. "I need to concentrate. Stay away from me... I''ll ask you to wait for me... we still have a few hours until nightfall, so we can stay here for at least a few hours." He said as Cirilla nodded hesitantly and began to move away, but in a moment, Madara could no longer control it as he closed his eyes, deeply concentrating on his chakra and control.


    A pure blue glow began to emerge from his body, starting faintly and growing. Even Ciri couldn''t help but continue watching in awe.


    However, that was a mistake, because in the next instant, a sudden explosion of blue energy swept out from Madara as he concentrated, catching even Cirilla as her body was thrown backward.


    "AHH!!" she exclaimed, a bit startled and unaware that she had been engulfed by the blue energy covering her body. It was a strange sensation¡ªher body began to glow as well, reacting to the blue energy, creating a green aura of energy around her as her eyes shone brightly. She tried to protect herself from the blue energy that continued to surround her.


    "WHAT... IS THIS...?!" she murmured aloud, not knowing what was happening until the blue energy began to calm down.


    Madara''s chakra finally started to stabilize, with him in the middle of a completely wrecked area. He could no longer release his chakra outward and kept it within his body, although it still glowed as blue energy gently streamed around him, flowing upward but much more smoothly.


    Ciri sighed as she noticed her body glowing green, wondering what was happening until it began to calm down and faded away. Her eyes no longer shone as brightly as before, and she looked at Madara, somewhat surprised.


    "..." She had no idea what had happened to her or to Madara, but everything seemed much calmer now.


    Madara didn''t even seem to notice the mess he had made, as he remained focused, trying to control the enormous amount of chakra he had received and stabilize it within his body. Otherwise, he would have been shocked to see the power of Ciri''s blood reacting to the chakra. The two energies were very different, as if they were trying to overpower one another. Despite Ciri having far less energy, her blood protected her, forming a shield around the uncontrolled chakra.


    Now, the girl could only sit there, watching Madara with some admiration as his chakra continued to flow upward from his body at a steady pace.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 101 – The Total Power of Uchiha Madara?

    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Cintra, a short distance from the capital, there was a large area left by a noble family after the fall of the army. Here too stood a castle, now in ruins, while a specific flag of that castle still hung among the rubble.


    It was at this moment that footsteps were heard as shadows began to appear, approaching the ruins and the flag.


    "It seems the rumors are true... I can hardly believe it..." An old male voice was heard as he commented with a calm tone, yet with a hint of surprise.


    "Let''s see..." A second old voice approached the debris and with a movement, he blasted all the space of fallen debris with a sound echoing through the air and stones flying everywhere.


    "Be careful..." A third voice spoke as he cast a spell, making the flag disappear as it flew, before appearing in his hand.


    Now the entire group, beyond the first three men, could see the flag in the hand of the magic user. The flag was quite clear, with a fan below, casting a layer of fire forward, this was the symbol of a noble who had achieved rapid ascension in Cintra, rising from a simple commoner to a high noble, owner of all these lands, and the symbol represented none other than the noble Uchiha. But these men were not very interested in the story of the rise of the one who bore this symbol, however... they knew very well what that flag meant.


    "And to think we would see this symbol again somewhere after so long..." A fourth person looked on with interest.


    The first person from earlier approached, but remained silent. However, the fifth looked on with interest.


    "And to think that even the Uchihas who were exterminated and erased from the history of this world a long time ago, we could see someone using this symbol in this world again, and on this continent at war..." He commented.


    "We need to find out who this Uchiha is and why we haven''t heard of him before. After all, it seems he was quite famous in this fallen kingdom." The first finally complained.


    They had come there as soon as they learned of the existence of a boy who spat fire from his mouth and fought against thousands of people with superhuman movements, killing thousands of people in a short time, no one really believed thinking it could be a superior vampire or even an elder vampire, which for them was nothing important, but as the investigation deepened... They quickly came here.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter now. It seems that, after hundreds of years, our hunt has returned. I hope this Uchiha is easier than the last ones." A sixth commented with a smile.


    "Yes, but first we need more information about him. After all, we don''t know where he is..." The man spoke, and everyone nodded. The group just stared at the flag with their varied eyes of different colors, but with serious expressions. Even without knowing Madara or the meaning of his name, they knew that symbol, and again, they would silence the Uchiha clan.


    To the north of Cintra, inside the Brokilon forest, while a woman with greenish skin was meditating, suddenly her eyes opened at this moment while her gaze went to the west at this moment.


    This was Eithn¨¦, the leader of the Dryads of Brokilon, this dryad woman showed herself to be very wise and severe, totally committed to protecting Brokilon and its inhabitants. She acted relentlessly to eliminate any threat trying to enter the forest or even to kill or capture her people, especially humans due to the vastness of miners in the soil of Brokilon.


    She felt an explosion from that direction, but there were no signs of chaos while it seemed calm, which surprised her even more, wondering what was happening there, her brow slightly furrowed, after all, this was not normal at all. It was already a surprise for her to feel this disturbance in space without directly affecting the chaos.


    "What does this mean... who or what is doing this...?" She murmured.


    "Hm?!" Before she could think further, another energy burst, but this one really affected the chaos, while being so dense that she wondered if it came from a human, even though it appeared so small.


    Eithn¨¦ said, surprised, recalling that she had left with that witcher after consuming her magic water, which transformed women into Dryads, but the girl had not been affected, not knowing how, yet she ended up leaving Duen Canell with all of them frustrated.


    "She''s back... this could be good... but who is the one causing another disturbance in space and what is more disturbing, without affecting the space." Eithn¨¦ couldn''t help but murmur and stepped out from her position to go outside.


    "Everyone, listen!" She immediately spoke to several Dryads who were guarding her home there, making all of them look at her immediately.


    "I want you to send a group to the east, immediately! There is someone you must capture!" She exclaimed.


    "Yes, Leader Eithn¨¦!" They exclaimed and began to move after that.


    Eithn¨¦ watched them quickly organize their expedition, arming themselves with a bow and many arrows while hoping they would succeed, unfortunately she could not calculate the explosion of that invisible energy, beyond the explosion itself, but she did not believe it could be much different from the girl''s explosion.


    Meanwhile, at the extreme west of the forest, hours had passed since Madara had his explosion while meditating. It was beginning to get dark, and Ciri sat there just looking at Madara while that blue energy emitted a bit of heat, warming her up, but she was beginning to get hungry and managed to grab something she kept in her bag, but the problem was that all the food was inside the scrolls, and only Madara could take them out using chakra, something Ciri could not do.


    She ate her small apples, which she had saved to eat on the way while she was on Madara''s back, and hunger began to hit while her gaze returned to the boy.


    He was still crouched, while his chakra continued to flow through his body, as if still trying to control it. She knew she couldn''t call him like that, after all, she had already tried, but nothing worked and she didn''t want to hurt him while he was doing something so dangerous from what she perceived.


    Then her gaze fell on the nearby river, where she had passed, trying to see something to fish, but there was nothing but deep waters and she knew she could be in great danger trying to do so.


    Frustrated and hungry, Ciri then headed into the forest, looking for anything to eat. Looking at the nearby trees, since it was dark, making it hard to find something, especially in a dense forest.


    "I think I should go back..." She murmured at one point after she entered and found nothing, she didn''t even realize how long she had walked since she entered. Looking back, she saw only darkness, making her frown.


    But with her first steps, with a bit of moonlight hitting through the openings of the trees, she saw some kinds of berries in a corner and quickly approached, trying to pick the first ones she found.


    "Finally..." She couldn''t help but murmur excitedly as she ate the small fruits with relish, and as she continued to eat, she heard a sound of something crawling behind her and this made her quickly look back, knowing something was there...


    Another sound came from the side, with the same sound of something moving over the ground, and the sound continued from one side, knowing it was the same thing, but walking so fast that it was circling her at that moment, she quickly grabbed her short sword while her body, even hungry, went into adrenaline feeling the danger, making her stay on high alert and the tiredness going away.


    Everything was dark, while she barely could see her own sword, and after taking a few steps back as something began to emerge, rising up behind her.


    Ciri moved slowly until she was facing the creature, something she had not seen for many years. The centipede looked at her, its body emerging under the moonlight. Ciri was paralyzed for a moment and the giant centipede lunged at the girl.


    She quickly counterattacked, moving her sword, and the creature screamed in pain, stopping its attack as soon as the girl made a quick cut on its face.


    Ciri stepped back a bit as the creature writhed in pain before returning to her with a wild roar. She stood firm, much better than when she had encountered a centipede in this same forest more than 6 years ago.


    The creature was intelligent, and it immediately dived into the darkness while trying to attack its prey from a blind spot, and Ciri was quite surprised by this as she watched the darkness while the creature continued moving through it.


    She tried to move her body to the side until she found the moonlight, trying to see where the creature would attack her from, until suddenly, it emerged from her side, attacking directly, and Ciri''s eyes widened, unable to do anything but try to defend herself.


    At that moment, something emerged from the shadows of the forest and quickly grabbed her before the creature could catch her while she was hitting only the air... Ciri screamed, surprised, and immediately looked at who was holding her.


    "Madara..." She murmured, surprised and relieved. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry about that, I shouldn''t have left you alone like this..." He had almost made a big mistake and would not forgive himself if something had happened to her.


    He continued leaping until he reached and landed on top of a tree, looking at the centipede that glared at him angrily with his Sharingans quickly scanning it angrily and without the disadvantage of darkness after all his eyes could see everything clearly.


    "Stay here, and stay alert, I''ll deal with her." He spoke, before jumping from the tree and advancing against the creature alone.


    The centipede, still bleeding from the wound that Ciri had caused, quickly growled and lunged at Madara, while he easily dodged the attack, even touching its skin in motion before managing to get on top of it and driving his kunais into the head of the creature before it could do anything, the creature immediately screamed in pain once more with the sound echoing through the forest.


    She wanted to pull Madara away and it didn''t take much effort, after all, the young man simply jumped from its head while leaving the kunais stuck on the top of its head. The creature looked angrily, not realizing that the kunais were attached to a paper bomb, which caught fire at that moment.


    "Die..." Madara looked at the creature about to explode and then the explosion occurred, causing a huge impact and lighting up the entire area with smoke while Cirilla watched in awe.


    The sound echoed throughout the forest more than anything else and soon, the headless body of the creature was seen falling to the ground, while the echo of the explosion could still be heard throughout the forest.


    Madara looked at it and sighed, before returning to the branch where Ciri was, picking her up. "Let''s find somewhere to stay. I haven''t finished stabilizing my chakra yet," Madara spoke.


    Ciri nodded, and he put her on his back before jumping between the trees until they found a cave, where a bear was hibernating. It wasn''t difficult for Madara to approach it and kick its head, causing the bear to get up angrily, look at him, before falling back to the ground and going back to sleep under a genjutsu. At least Madara made sure it wouldn''t attack them there.


    "This place stinks," Ciri complained, wrinkling her nose at the smell of whatever the bear had eaten in the last weeks.


    "Yes..." Madara agreed and he took a smoke bomb and threw it into the environment, neutralizing any odor, while going to a cleaner part of the cave. "We''ll stay here for today. I will spend the night trying to meditate, and you rest. Tomorrow we''ll see what to do..." Madara said.


    Ciri nodded and went to sleep after eating with Madara leaving plenty of food for her. He returned to focusing, but not before checking the system one more time. After all, he had gained something unexpected.


    [Congratulations! You have reached 1/5 of the total power of System. You have a ''power card'' and will be able to use Madara Uchiha''s full power for 10 minutes, or as much as your current amount of chakra allows. After all, you will only have his powers, not the amount of chakra...] read the description of the card he received.


    Madara couldn''t help but be quite stunned by that. After all, he had a chance to use his full power, but it wouldn''t be easy. He could only do so with his current amount of chakra, which greatly limited his options. How many seconds could he maintain a perfect Susanoo with the chakra he had now? He doubted he could do much, but it would certainly be useful to destroy any enemy.


    -------


    Raccoon here: The idea of the card came today, after all, I imagined the entire world seeing the perfect susanoo prematurely in this war. This will create good reactions.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 102 – Dryads.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ... Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Still in Verden, near its eastern borders, a group of 10 people was analyzing an area in the treeless forest.


    "So he passed through here..." one of the men said in a calm tone.


    "Yes... this footprint is the only one in this treeless area..." Another person spoke as his eyes scanned the touched ground.


    "So it¡¯s true... what kind of being jumps through the trees in the forest... he must be carrying the girl on his back." The witcher said to his companions.


    "Well... stronger than a normal witcher, whatever that boy is... but let¡¯s see if he can handle 10 of us at the same time..." the first one spoke again with a smile.


    "Anyway, let¡¯s keep going, and everything indicates that they went to Brokilon Forest... shall we follow them?" Another asked.


    "Do we have a choice? I don''t mind facing those Dryads... we¡¯re powerful enough to deal with plenty of them." The leader declared, not wanting to stop the hunt while the others nodded in agreement.


    They then began to follow the trail where Madara might have passed, occasionally having to climb the trees to check if they were on the right path, getting closer to the river Madara had crossed.


    "Are you awake?" The first thing Ciri did when she woke up was speak to Madara, who kept his eyes closed while the energy circulated through his body, much calmer than the night before.


    "Yes..." Madara parted his lips but didn¡¯t open his eyes, staying focused.


    "I¡¯ll make us some coffee then." She said with a small smile as she reignited the campfire Madara had set up yesterday and heated the water. She was a princess, and such tasks had never been necessary for her, but Ciri had been learning to do many things she had never managed before in the last month of traveling.


    She finished heating the water and added the coffee beans Madara had left out for her to use, making her coffee with an extra cup for Madara, who remained in the same position.


    Ciri grabbed a piece of fruit for herself and brought Madara¡¯s cup to him as she sat down, waiting for him to finish so they could drink their coffee. As she sat, she looked at him with the same touch of admiration she had felt yesterday, never having seen energy so visible to the human eye.


    ''So this is the energy he talks so much about...'' Ciri thought, considering this unique power that Madara possessed, which, according to him, he was the only one who could wield, creating things very different from all the mages she knew.


    Her gaze fell on the coffee that was starting to cool, making her pout, wanting Madara to consume what she had prepared at the perfect temperature.


    Madara opened his eyes at that moment as his chakra faded from around his body, looking at his coffee. "You can''t even hide your dissatisfaction, even when no one is looking." He commented calmly, picking up the coffee.


    "You seem to know everything that¡¯s happening, even with your eyes closed..." She remarked, a little surprised, before continuing. "But you let it cool... you should try it; I made it myself." She said with a proud tone.


    "Alright... let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve made here." He spoke, spitting a bit of fire from his mouth without using hand seals, warming his drink a little before taking a sip.


    "You seem like a dragon sometimes..." Ciri couldn¡¯t help but laugh, thinking of what she had just seen.


    "..." Madara shrugged and drank the rest of the coffee before sighing and checking his surroundings. He hadn¡¯t fully controlled his current power yet, but it was much more stable than before.


    "Is this the chakra you talked about?" Ciri suddenly asked, curious.


    "Yes..." Madara calmly said, analyzing his hand as it glowed blue with chakra, now easily visible due to his immense amount of energy.


    He had received many new jutsus as well and would need to start training them soon. But they would have to leave here first. He finished his coffee and opened his map.


    "Can we find those dryads here?" Ciri asked, a little worried, still remembering her stay here, wanting to leave after passing the magical liquid test given by the dryads'' leader.


    "Possibly... but let''s try to avoid them and head east," Madara said in a serious tone, unaware that they had already been noticed by the dryads.


    "Shall we go then?" she asked, seeing Madara packing their things as her eyes fell on the sleeping bear.


    "Yes... get ready. We¡¯ll leave soon," Madara instructed as she nodded.


    After preparing, they began leaving the cave, with Ciri once again climbing onto Madara''s back. They started walking through the forest, heading east after checking the sun''s position, following its direction that morning.


    "Madara..." Ciri spoke at that moment as they continued moving through the forest.


    "Yes?" he asked, still moving forward, more alert than usual.


    "I had a strange dream... I dreamed of Geralt arriving in Skellige, looking for us, and at the end, he entered a portal..." Cirilla said as Madara nodded at this.


    "I see... I told him our first attempt would be to go to the location," Madara replied.


    "But will we find him where you''re taking us?" she asked, curious.


    "Yes... as I said, we¡¯re going to the School of the Wolf," Madara said.


    "Are you stronger than Geralt?" she asked.


    "Yes," Madara said.


    "I..." Cirilla, despite hearing this with some arrogance, was about to speak but couldn¡¯t even express herself before Madara swiftly jumped to the side, startling the girl as he placed a hand over her mouth to stop her from speaking.


    "The dryads are ahead of us..." Madara whispered, glancing to the side of a tree, spotting a group of women wielding bows, their skin slightly greenish, while others looked more human, like amazons.


    "Hold on tight..." Madara warned, and in the next moment, he moved silently through the trees.


    The amazons didn¡¯t even notice the ninja passing above them as he continued towards the last one, still advancing.


    "That was quite impressive," Ciri murmured, looking back as the dryads kept searching for any intruders.


    They kept moving deeper into the forest until an arrow whizzed past them, not aimed at Madara but as a warning, stopping beside him as he perched on a tree trunk, looking down at a woman emerging from the ground, hidden by the trees.


    "I''m quite impressed with your way of moving between trees... I''ve never seen anything like it, and when I saw it from a distance, I wondered a few times if it was real," the woman said with curiosity, her eyes quickly turning to the girl on Madara''s back, able to easily see details from that 30-meter distance.


    "I never thought I¡¯d find you like this, Cirilla, or rather, Geralt¡¯s child of destiny," she said.


    "Morenn!!" Ciri exclaimed in surprise.


    "..." Madara remained silent between the two.


    "Madara, may I see her? She saved me along with Geralt many years ago!" the girl exclaimed with some excitement.


    Madara simply jumped down from the 10-meter-high tree, landing softly on the ground and letting the girl see her friend. After all, as far as Madara remembered, this woman had helped Geralt back when he was searching for Ciri and died trying to help him at the end of his journey.


    "You¡¯ve grown, girl, you''re strong and even carry a sword now. Could you already take on a giant centipede?" Morenn murmured, looking at Cirilla with interest.


    "I fought one yesterday... I cut it... but I wouldn¡¯t have lasted longer if it weren¡¯t for Madara," Ciri admitted with some timidity.


    "I see... but you''re certainly much stronger, as I always thought you would be. It¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t join us," she said before turning to the boy nearby, observing him carefully.


    "And you... I don¡¯t know you... tell me, are you human?" she asked cautiously.


    "I am," Madara replied with a short, quick answer.


    "You seem like a witcher... with that attitude, though I don''t believe witchers run through trees like that... You passed all my sisters without being seen. I only managed to identify you with my magical medallion." She said, showing the piece around her neck. "It can signal the presence of non-dryad people, given to me by our leader." Morenn said with a smile.


    "That''s amazing!" Ciri said, stepping closer. "Could I have one too?" Ciri asked with a hopeful tone.


    "Of course, if you come with me to Du¨¦n Canell..." Morenn replied.


    At this, Ciri murmured, glancing at Madara, waiting for him to decide, while he was already shaking his head.


    "We are not going to your dryad capital. We¡¯re leaving the forest right now." Madara responded with a firm tone.


    "Well, that''s a shame," Morenn said casually. In front of her, Ciri looked surprised as she saw a needle prick her neck before she could even react, causing Madara to narrow his eyes as Ciri collapsed, unconscious.


    "What did you do?" he asked in a dangerous tone, having let his guard down because this woman had helped Ciri before, as she would help Geralt in the future. With Ciri more at ease with her, farther from him and closer to the dryad, he hadn¡¯t had time to react when she acted.


    Morenn caught Ciri with a surprisingly gentle touch before turning back to Madara. "Sorry about that. But I just poisoned the girl. The antidote is in Du¨¦n Canell. So, even if you want to fight me, we¡¯ll have to go there," she said, hoping to lure them both to the capital, even by force, as she had a mission to bring them to meet her leader.


    Madara didn¡¯t like this one bit. And unsurprisingly, his eyes turned into two Sharingans with three tomoe, even more powerful with 21% of his strength, and the dryad, who believed she was in control of the situation, was taken aback as those two eyes simply stunned her. She didn¡¯t even realize how much control of her body and mind she had lost, standing there like a statue.


    Madara quickly began to scan everything about her with his Sharingan in her mind. He realized that she truly had no intention of harming Ciri and had only bluffed to force them to meet her leader. There wasn¡¯t even an antidote in the capital, and what she had applied wasn¡¯t a poison, but rather something to make Ciri sleep for a while. Madara could at least rest easy about that.


    The scene in that part of the forest continued with Ciri still lying in Morenn''s arms, and the woman still frozen in a trance while Madara assessed the situation in front of them, deciding what to do next. "Alright then..." he murmured, deciding. "Let''s see what this leader has to say." He chose to play along.


    Using his eyes, he placed her in a genjutsu where she wouldn¡¯t remember anything, ensuring that she believed she was still in control of the situation. She blinked quickly, somewhat dazed, before turning her attention back to Madara as if nothing had happened.


    "Alright, take me to your leader... Follow me, and the girl will survive, I guarantee it." Morenn said, with Madara nodding. Morenn picked up Ciri and carried her, while Madara followed deeper into the forest ahead of them.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 103 – Brokilon Challenge 01.

    [Chapter Size: 2500 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara continued walking calmly beside Morenn, while the woman herself looked at him with curiosity, as Madara seemed quite calm, unaware that something was wrong.


    "You act very strange..." she murmured, noticing that Madara seemed relaxed next to her, even though she was still carrying the unconscious and collapsed Cirilla. It was true, after all, she didn''t even know she was under the genjutsu he had cast, which was influencing most of her decisions and would make her obey his orders as soon as he gave the signal with the commands he had programmed when he cast the genjutsu, all without her even realizing her current situation.


    "Just take me to your capital," was the only thing Madara said, in a neutral tone.


    She looked at him for a few seconds before, without saying anything, continuing to walk forward while heading toward the forest. And so it went for two hours, walking through the woods, even encountering a dryad here and there who quickly approached them. But Morenn explained the situation, and the dryads allowed them to pass, though they glanced at Madara and how he was being led by Morenn. The number of dryads increased as they got closer to the capital. Every dryad that approached them was met with Morenn explaining the situation.


    Finally, they began entering a denser part of the forest with slightly lower ground, where a village hidden among well-placed trees stood. Both outside and within this place called Du¨¦n Canell, there were huts made of wood, vines, and leaves scattered throughout.


    There was a larger building in the center, as Madara could tell, observing the details despite not being able to see everything due to the thick trees. In the middle of the village, women with green bodies walked back and forth, bows in hand, and there were even some children. After all, dryads not only grew by bringing in other women, but they could also procreate themselves.


    "Let''s go," Morenn said, and they began to enter the village. It didn''t take long for the villagers to notice Morenn''s presence, carrying Cirilla, and Madara walking beside her, looking rather stunned, due to the fact that Madara wasn''t wearing a blindfold, which was a rule for any outsider brought to the capital. But Morenn didn''t notice this at all, being under the boy''s control, and they continued passing through the streets without anyone really wanting to confront them, assuming that Morenn would explain this to their leader.


    Thus, they headed toward the central building with many guards at the entrance, and after Morenn spoke with them, they were authorized to enter after a guard went in and returned. They began to enter the place, and Madara found himself in a large space, a type of religious center and home to the leader of the dryads.


    In front of the group, as Morenn led them, they saw a woman sitting in a wooden chair, waiting for them with an expression that resembled a hawk''s gaze.


    "You got them... but they passed the Dryads I sent last night... before that explosion in the forest," she began.


    "Yes, they managed to get past all the sentinels without being seen," Morenn replied.


    "I see... so I should send someone to notify them, but something''s wrong here..." The woman, with a firm tone, didn''t seem very pleased. "You brought them... but he''s without a blindfold. Why is that?" the leader immediately asked Morenn.


    "I don''t know, I just brought them," Morenn murmured, awkwardly, trying to understand why she hadn''t placed the blindfold on Madara as she always should to keep their home hidden, but unable to find an explanation.


    The leader immediately frowned as she scrutinized one of her best archers. She didn''t like it at all. Her gaze shifted to Cirilla, still unconscious, then to Madara beside her, analyzing him too, but as if he weren''t much of a threat. Even a look of disappointment crossed her dark eyes.


    "What are you thinking, boy?" she asked with a severe tone, clearly offended by his gaze.


    "So you are Eithn¨¦, the leader of the dryads," Madara said, already knowing everything about the woman thanks to Morenn''s knowledge.


    She was a woman with a firm posture and a strong expression. Her voice was quite eloquent, like a leader with years of experience, which wasn''t surprising.


    Her magical abilities were tied to nature, following the path of the druids, and she lacked mental abilities, except for a strong intuition to recognize people''s emotions. Madara wasn''t surprised to see that her mind wasn''t trying to be violated by his gaze.


    "Yes, I am. And who might you be, unknown boy?" she said, analyzing Madara even more intensely than she had during the magical explosion of Cirilla. Although she had been surprised by how dense the girl''s magic was, she could at least understand it. But this boy before her was different. He couldn''t even manipulate chaos, which was impossible, making her wonder what kind of anomaly she was dealing with.


    Her suspicion only deepened as she noticed how calm his gaze and expression remained in this place, with Morenn acting submissively at his side. ''He is dangerous...'' her instincts screamed inside her. "Who are you?"


    "I am Madara Uchiha, if that''s what you want to know," Madara introduced himself, seeing that she was having some sort of inner conflict. He continued before she could decide anything. "I''m here on purpose, for a special reason. I want to enter the Sanctuary of Power."


    Eithn¨¦ was surprised by this.


    "You know about the Sanctuary of Power? Don''t tell me you read Morenn''s mind!" she accused, already understanding what was happening, while Morenn looked stunned.


    "What...?" Morenn murmured.


    "Shut up," Madara said simply, and the woman fell silent immediately, while Madara looked at Eithn¨¦, who was now the one stunned, losing some of her composure.


    "Yes, I know you have to go through a test called the Brokilon Challenge to be deemed worthy of entering the Sanctuary, and I want to invoke the test. Since anyone can, and there are no restrictions for foreigners according to your law," Madara said calmly. He had read Morenn''s mind and understood how the dryads'' culture worked.


    At that moment, he had seen something interesting: a place of power in this region. Madara had never encountered one before, and perhaps this was his chance to see if the system would react to such a place. He just had to pass the test of this people.


    "Why would I let you take the test? There are no restrictions against foreigners because no one from outside Brokilon has ever been able to utter those words!" she said, now frustrated, realizing that this stranger had learned everything about her race, making him a very dangerous threat.


    "If you don''t..." Madara began, and Morenn placed Ciri on the ground, calmly pulling out a dagger and moving it toward her own neck, causing Eithn¨¦ to raise an eyebrow.


    "This woman tricked Ciri into thinking she was poisoned, so I''ll do the same," Madara said in a firm tone before delivering his final words.


    "You may not know... but I could try to force my way into your sanctuary, though I don''t think that would be as fun for you. So, I''m giving you the best option and preserving your lives by only threatening one of your own," he said calmly, as Eithn¨¦ grew increasingly frustrated with what she was witnessing.


    "Her life, her fate, in exchange for my chance to take the challenge and enter your place of power," Madara said.


    Eithn¨¦ couldn''t believe those words¡ªafter all, who would believe a stranger could come here and claim to be able to kill them all? Even so, she had no choice and eventually nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, but know that in the challenge, I can decide which participants will face you. So, don''t complain if I send ten monsters to kill you," she said in the end, while Madara shrugged.


    "Cirilla and Morenn will stay with me. I want to make sure you don''t do anything," Madara said, and Eithn¨¦ didn''t say anything as she stood up, frustrated.


    "Follow me," she said, walking ahead of Madara, keeping her distance. She had already decided she would get rid of whatever Madara was. He had irritated her to the point of no return. As they stepped outside, Eithn¨¦ summoned everyone for the Brokilon challenge.


    "Summon all our warriors to the arena. A Brokilon challenge has been made," she exclaimed. Immediately, all the nearby dryads looked at their leader in astonishment.


    "Who made it?" they asked, shocked, as it hadn''t even crossed their minds that it was the boy walking behind her, along with Morenn carrying the still unconscious Cirilla, who had issued the challenge.


    "The boy is issuing the challenge," Eithn¨¦ said at last, while everyone stood there, surprised, but without saying anything further. They immediately spread the leader''s words, while Madara calmly followed the woman to a kind of stone arena, where the Brokilon challenge would take place.


    "Stay here and give me 50 minutes. You may keep Morenn with you, but if she gets hurt, I promise you''ll be met with a barrage of arrows immediately. Are we clear?"


    "As long as you''re part of the agreement, I have no problem," Madara replied calmly.


    "I hope you don''t regret this... Certainly, all of my dryads will be wanting to kill you," she responded, leaving for another place.


    Madara and his companions stayed there, in what appeared to be a resting room. There were some bones scattered around, likely from previous human battles the dryads enjoyed watching in this very arena.


    He remained there, calmly waiting while taking the opportunity to manipulate his chakra once again. The Brokilon challenge, once issued, required everyone to gather in the arena. Only once a year did the dryads have the chance to go to the sanctuary, as reaching the Sanctuary of Power was an extremely sacred act. For the dryad culture, it granted great power. Morenn had already reached it, which explained why she was so strong by dryad standards, making her one of their best archers.


    The place quickly became bustling outside, and Madara could hear the sounds of the dryads as if they were attending a show. It was then, half an hour later, that Ciri finally woke up, opening her eyes, still a bit dazed.


    Ciri looked at him, confused as soon as she saw him, as he came out of his lotus position with her movement, trying to ask what they were doing and what all the noise was about.


    "You''re awake. We''re in the dryad capital, and I''m about to participate in a tournament. You''ll stay here and won''t leave, understood? I left a clone in this kunai," he said, handing her the kunai. If he needed to act to protect her, he would do so much faster to avoid what had happened before.


    "Alright... but why are you doing this, how long did I sleep... what''s going on, and why did I pass out..." She said a series of things, still not understanding much, while Morenn stood nearby, silent and expressionless.


    But before Madara could respond to her, two dryads began to appear from the corridors at the end of the room.


    "Hey, you''re being summoned, human," the women said in a hostile tone.


    Madara nodded and looked at Ciri. "Remember, stay alert. We''re not in a friendly place," he warned once more before heading into the corridor. As he walked, memories of the events that had taken place in Cintra''s capital many years ago resurfaced in his mind. Passing through a few more corridors, escorted by dryads who glared at him with hatred for this human treading on their sacred grounds, he finally crossed the doorway to the arena, where a crowd of dryads awaited. All of them were armed with bows, shouting at him from the stands.


    "A human, get rid of him!"


    "Do you think you can come here and do whatever you want?"


    "Feel the wrath of the dryads, you wretch!"


    "Do you think you''ll step on the sacred sanctuary?"


    "You really have the nerve! I can''t wait to see your blood spilled on the arena floor!"


    The exclamations continued, but Madara wasn''t fazed by any of their words. He gazed at them with boredom as he walked to the center of the arena, waiting for the challenge to begin once he stopped, his eyes fixed on the woman seated in the center on a chair similar to the one she had in the main house.


    Eithn¨¦ watched him, clearly displeased with his arrogance. She raised her hand, signaling for silence, which quickly hushed the crowd.


    "At this moment, the Brokilon challenge has been issued. This young human believes he can pass," she said, her tone betraying a hint of anger. She didn''t believe he could win against several dryads, even though her intuition told her he was dangerous.


    "That''s why, for the first challenge of the night, we''ll begin with one dryad. There are ten challenges, and we will send enemies in increasing numbers corresponding to the challenge. The first will be one dryad, and the tenth could be ten. So, let''s begin!" she declared.


    Immediately, a dryad jumped into the arena before the others, confidently striding toward the center.


    "I challenge you first! Do you think you can come here, to our land, and trample on our culture, human? It''s time to teach you a lesson!" No dryad was pleased with the fact that a mere human had requested the Brokilon challenge, and even more so that the queen had accepted it. They didn''t know the details of why, but they were obviously here to defeat this human, and they would do so confidently, intending to kill him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately for them, that confidence didn''t last as long as they had imagined, because as soon as Eithn¨¦ raised her hand and said, "Prepare to fight. At my signal, begin!" she initiated the battle.


    The dryad quickly drew her bow, taking her eyes off Madara for only 0.001 seconds as she lifted it to aim and fire. But Madara was no longer there, as if he had vanished like magic. This made her raise her eyes, wondering where he had gone. The entire arena fell silent at that moment, with everyone looking in one direction.


    At that moment, the dryad felt a pain at the back of her neck, as Madara delivered a swift slap, causing her to faint instantly and collapse to the ground. The entire arena remained in stunned silence, wondering what had just happened as Madara directed his gaze toward a bewildered Eithn¨¦, waiting for her to continue with the next challenge.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 104 – Brokilon Challenge 02.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Send in the next challenger group." Madara''s voice was heard in the midst of the silence, his tone calm. Madara spoke calmly, leaving the entire area still stunned, everyone wondering how he moved so fast that no one saw, arriving behind one of the warriors.


    "What the hell is this child?" Eithn¨¦, the leader of the dryads, couldn''t help but murmur, looking at Madara with suspicion, her brow furrowed. Even she didn''t know how he moved so quickly, while the boy watched, waiting for the next challenge.


    Clenching her teeth, feeling as if he saw her as a fool, she decided she wanted to see more of this. "Send in two to face him." She exclaimed as two more women leaped into the arena, advancing to the center after moving their companion, placing her in a corner of the arena.


    Meanwhile, Madara waited for them to finish preparing as they no longer seemed to mock him as they had the first time.


    "Let''s finish off this human." One of them said to the other, while Madara stood still, waiting for them to begin.


    "Begin!" The Dryad leader gave the order, watching the fight closely so as not to miss any detail this time.


    But this time, Madara didn''t move, simply waiting for the dryads to raise their bows, while he looked at them calmly, causing them to frown, wondering why he was so calm with weapons pointed at him, not making any movement like before.


    "Shoot!" One of them shouted, and then they released the bowstrings, arrows flying through the air as Madara could see them twisting as they traveled toward him at high speed.


    What everyone in the arena saw next was, to say the least, disconcerting and impressive, as Madara simply moved his body to the side with a smooth motion, dodging the arrows, returning to his initial position and looking at them with boredom, his hands in his pockets.


    "Let''s do this: I''ll keep my hand in my pocket the entire time. If I take it out at any moment, I lose and admit defeat to you." He said, while everyone looked at him strangely.


    "Act seriously! Defeat him, and let''s finish this!" One of the warriors exclaimed, grabbing her arrow and readying her bow again. "Don''t underestimate us, human!" Then, they launched their arrows, even though they were only 10 meters away. Madara, without taking his hand out of his pocket, moved his body again, easily dodging as the arrows buried themselves in the ground behind him under the gaze of the entire arena.


    "What kind of movement is that?" They exclaimed, seeing him dodge the third and fourth arrows again.


    This time, one of them didn''t stay still. Upon seeing the fifth arrow being fired, Madara finally decided to act and ran at high speed. He easily dodged the arrow, which passed centimeters from his face.


    The second dryad tried to shoot the sixth arrow, but Madara was already on top of her companion, delivering a kick to her stomach, sending the woman rolling on the ground, unconscious from the force of his blow.


    The last warrior wasted no time and launched an arrow point-blank, already having it aimed at him quickly, and once again, Madara surprised everyone with his reaction and extreme measures, spinning his body to the side, dodging the arrow fired just 2 meters from him.


    "Impossible..." The dryad murmured. At that moment, it was all she could say before being struck in the chin by a kick from Madara, causing her to fall unconscious.


    "Next challenge?" Madara asked, taking his hands out of his pockets after proving he had beaten them without doing so, crossing his arms, looking bored at the leader.


    "Three of you, advance into the arena and remove these three dryads from this place." Eithn¨¦ spoke quickly. Six women descended into the arena, while three removed the three fallen bodies for a healer. Three remained, looking at Madara with frustration.


    "Begin!" Eithn¨¦ said, with less enthusiasm than before. Cirilla appeared in a part of the arena to watch the fight this time, accompanied by a few Dryads to keep an eye on her. The girl watched Madara fighting against dryads simultaneously.


    As soon as the fight started, Madara wasted no time. He charged at the three of them, receiving arrows at high speed but dodging them easily, then starting to strike each one, knocking them down and leaving them unconscious in a matter of seconds. His gaze returned to Eithn¨¦ in her chair, who clenched her fist, her brow furrowed.


    "Who are you? No witcher can move like that! How is this possible? I''ve never seen anything like it..." Eithn¨¦ muttered to herself, visibly frustrated.


    "Four!" she exclaimed, and four more warriors advanced, removing the fallen bodies, now somewhat fearful, after carrying their comrades out of the arena. Quickly, Madara put his hands in his pockets.


    "I''ll beat them without using my hands," he said, and he quickly advanced as soon as Eithn¨¦ gave the signal, defeating three and knocking out the fourth at the end, easily, as she tried to retreat.


    His gaze turned again to the leader. "Five!" Eithn¨¦ shouted, seeing five more warriors lying on the ground.


    "Go, Madara!!" Cirilla seemed to be the only one cheering happily for Madara with admiration as he defeated his opponents one after the other.


    "Six!" she exclaimed, and soon six warriors were also lying on the ground a moment later.


    "How is this possible? How can he be defeating so many of us so easily?" the crowd murmured, now silent, looking at Madara with a certain fear, wondering what he was, because clearly to them, he wasn''t human.


    "Seven!" Eithn¨¦ said, seeing seven bodies on the ground.


    "Send our eight strongest!" Eithn¨¦ ordered. The warriors, who had been silent, watched as the eight most powerful, except for Morenn, who was still under Madara''s control, advanced into the arena, visibly frustrated and eager to prove themselves as well.


    "Begin!" Eithn¨¦ said. As soon as the words left her mouth, Madara charged at the eight warriors, easily dodging eight arrows at once, moving at high speed. Cirilla, watching from a distance, observed with fascination as he moved like that, performing flips as he danced between the arrows.


    Madara reached the group of attackers, beginning to strike them all, knocking them down one by one, until, to everyone''s surprise, he was hit in the chest while advancing on the last three. Quickly, the last two fired arrows, which lodged in his chest.


    "Madara!" Cirilla exclaimed, incredulous at what had happened. And to everyone''s surprise, the girl''s body simply exploded with energy, frightening the entire arena, which began to shake. Even Eithn¨¦ looked at Cirilla, surprised, as the Dryads near her were flung away due to the explosion.


    "Calm down, Ciri." Madara''s voice emerged in the arena. His body, pierced by arrows, turned into smoke, revealing itself as a wooden log with arrows embedded in it. Madara reappeared behind the three warriors, striking them quickly and leaving them unconscious in the arena.


    "Calm down. Do you think that can stop me? I thought you had more faith in me." He spoke in a calm tone, jumping from the arena more than 10 meters into the air, with everyone watching as he landed easily in front of the girl, unfazed by her chaotic energy explosion, while he saw Cirilla in a trance, her energy surging. She blinked as soon as she noticed him, and all that energy began to subside.


    She rushed towards Madara awkwardly, her body somewhat weakened by it, relieved that she hadn''t lost him, it had been just a scare.


    "Just rest and keep the kunai I gave you, understood?" Madara said, and she nodded.


    "Now stay here, I''ll take care of the rest. There''s no need to worry." He said in a serious tone and jumped back into the arena.


    Madara watched calmly, while Eithn¨¦, still stunned by everything that had happened, saw him walk again towards the arena, waiting for the next challenge.


    "Let''s finish this. Send your final challengers." He said.


    All the remaining warriors looked at their leader, wondering what she would do now. After all, he had easily defeated all the challengers so far. To everyone''s surprise, what seemed to have been Madara''s body hit by the arrows before Ciri''s explosion was revealed to be an illusion, transformed into a wooden log, while he reappeared without a scratch. Everyone had believed he was hit, but they had been deceived by some kind of illusion he had created, in their opinions.


    "Very well, send in our centipedes... send nine of them." Eithn¨¦ exclaimed. The dryads, despite their surprise, began to move quickly into the arena. Madara stood still, waiting.


    "Very well." He murmured, having heard what she said. It seemed to be the same monster he killed last night; nine of them would be no problem for him.


    The dryads then prepared the caged monsters they kept for occasional use in the arena, but no one had ever seen Eithn¨¦ send nine at the same time for a challenge. The dryads wondered how that human could handle this.


    Madara waited for the cue to attack. As soon as the order was given with Eithn¨¦ initiating the fight, the cages opened, and giant worms began to emerge, searching for any food, as they hadn''t been fed properly for days due to the dryads deliberately withholding food, even fighting among themselves. But as soon as they saw Madara, they found their "meal."


    He remained calm as the worms, 30 meters away, began to approach. When they reached 20 meters, Madara simply reached for his bracelet with symbols, pulled out nine kunai from his storage, and threw them.


    In the next moment, he hit all the worms with such force that the kunai embedded themselves in their heads, making them scream in pain, but nothing fatal, surprising everyone present.


    But what happened next left everyone in shock, because each kunai had explosive tags attached to their handles, and they began to burn. The next instant was a series of almost simultaneous explosions, detonating in the arena, blowing off the worms'' heads.


    "What is this?" Eithn¨¦ exclaimed, forced to stand up, stunned by the explosion that echoed throughout the forest surrounding the capital.


    Madara emerged through the smoke, standing before the corpses of the worms, making the dryads now look at him with great fear, for they couldn''t comprehend any of what was happening there.


    "Let''s move on to the final challenge. I''m getting bored." He spoke loudly, mocking the challenge. In the end, this was nothing for him.


    "Fine... 10 monsters... send all kinds of monsters!" Eithn¨¦ ordered, having no choice and visibly irritated, seeing that she would have to give him what he had been asking for from the beginning, which was an eternal shame for her race.


    With no other choice, the dryads returned to the arena, bringing different types of monsters. Madara watched them being brought to the doors: drowners, ghouls, and all sorts of creatures, even nekkers, which were more basic monsters, none of which posed the danger of an alghoul, so this would be easy to handle as well.


    As soon as the battle began with Eithn¨¦''s command, all the doors opened, and the monsters charged at Madara. This time, he simply raised his hand and began to perform a series of hand seals until he completed the sequence, crossing his fingers. He took a deep breath and exhaled forward.


    "Fire Style Technique: Great Fire Annihilation!"


    He unleashed his jutsu, which immediately exploded from his mouth, hitting the ground in front of him before advancing, burning the entire battlefield with a roaring sound, greater than the previous explosions. Everyone could see that part of the arena engulfed in flames, as the monsters screamed, unable to react, and all shielded their eyes from the light emitted by the enormous flames, with a collective sense of awe towards Madara, even more intense than before.


    In the next moment, the flames still burned, and the creatures within them began to fall, one by one, all being destroyed.


    Eithn¨¦''s eyes trembled. "What kind of being can do all this?" she wondered, questioning whether they could even fight against that boy. He could launch that jutsu into the forest and burn it down, which would be disastrous for them.


    ''If they fought each other... who would win...'' She couldn''t help but murmur as she watched Madara, standing in the middle of the flames, unbothered by the heat, as if he were a creature of that element.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters! S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 105 – I Will Show You Your Future, and It Is Filled with Destruction 01.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Follow me... I will take you to the place you desire..." Eithn¨¦ said with a frustrated tone as she entered the Arena, observing all the destruction caused by Madara after the flames began to subside.


    "..." Madara nodded, still standing there on the battlefield.


    "Madara!" Cirilla approached him at that moment after descending from the arena.


    "Are you alright?" He examined her to see if she was fine, but everything seemed calm as the girl nodded.


    "Ciri will come with me." Madara turned his attention to Eithn¨¦ and expressed his desire with an indifferent tone, it wasn''t a question.


    The leader of the dryads thought for a moment while all the conscious members watched them talk, though unaware of what they were truly discussing.


    "Alright... as long as you release Morenn." Eithn¨¦ spoke, realizing it was pointless to restrict Cirilla as well.


    Madara simply began forming hand seals before quickly releasing the woman from his genjutsu; she was now free. "Your dryad is free now," he said.


    "Fine... keep following me..." She requested, then turned and began walking out of the arena.


    Everyone around could only watch as they walked away, beginning to clean up the burnt flesh. Along the way, Cirilla glanced at Madara, intending to ask numerous questions, but she remained silent, knowing he wouldn''t answer anything now.


    "I will take you to the meeting place," Eithn¨¦ said as they continued following the leader of the dryads, with a few others joining her, though keeping their eyes on Madara the entire time.


    They walked to a corner of the village where there was a sort of temple naturally built with stones surrounding the area, a dozen guards guarding the place. It would have been easy for Madara to enter, but he opted to take on Brokilon''s challenge for his own amusement.


    Eithn¨¦ led them to the entrance, approaching the door and stepping aside, pointing at Madara with a less-than-pleased expression, having witnessed her warriors fall one by one.


    "You can pass through this door with the girl, but I swear, if you damage this place, I will unleash all of Du¨¦n Canell against you, understand? And you''ll have to deal with hundreds of dryads at once instead of eight." Eithn¨¦ said harshly.


    "Let''s go." Madara didn''t care and proceeded through the door, passing the guards and Eithn¨¦, easily pushing the door open and entering the place, with Ciri accompanying him the entire time.


    It was a space with a Stonehenge in the middle, while a stone wall surrounded it. In the center stood a distinct stone, smaller than the others, glowing in a circle near its tip. Its glow was green, symbolizing Axii, the mind control sign for Witchers... but he didn''t know what it meant for mages and other beings in this world.


    "How beautiful..." Cirilla murmured, slightly enchanted by the glowing stone.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen one of these stones... they''re quite rare..." Madara commented while looking at the spring beneath the stone.


    ''This must be the source of the magic water the dryads use... the Axii power site is very comprehensive when this sacred water erases all memories, and women forget who they are, becoming dryads, gaining powers beyond human capability and turning green.'' Madara couldn''t help but think as he watched the water flow slowly.


    "Don''t drink that water, Ciri." Madara warned as the girl, still gazing at the stone, nodded.


    Madara took the initiative after receiving the girl''s confirmation and approached the site, extending his hand to touch the stone. After all, he hadn''t received any notifications from his system upon entering, so he tried another approach, touching the stone at that moment.


    [!!!]


    [You Have Discovered a Power Site. You Have Gained 1% of Uchiha Madara''s Total System Power!]


    [Your Current Level: 22% of the System!]


    The sensation of increasing power surged as his chakra once again went out of control with the sudden boost of energy, and then an explosion began to envelop his body.


    "What?!" Ciri was once again startled by the blue energy exploding from Madara as she tried to shield herself with her arms, while her body began to emit its own energy to protect itself from his chakra.


    "Hm?!!" Eithn¨¦, outside, immediately noticed the explosion as she looked up, seeing a pillar of blue energy shooting up several dozen meters.


    "What is happening, this again?!" Eithn¨¦ opened the door, witnessing the boy struggling to control his body while sitting in a lotus position in front of the stone, with Ciri near him, her body enveloped in her own green energy.


    Eithn¨¦ could sense the disturbance in the girl''s body caused by the chaos, but the boy was entirely different, as the chaos didn''t seem to affect him at all. "Is this the same as the other day...?" She recalled how she had felt the two energies before, but now, seeing them, it was astonishing.


    Her eyes focused on Madara as if he were an aberration in this world, someone who shouldn''t exist there, but for Cirilla, her gaze shifted into one of greed, thinking of how the dryads could thrive with Ciri becoming one of them.


    Madara had to sit down once more, starting to meditate again, entering his chakra control mode while attempting to manage all the chakra his body had received, which caused another explosion. His system had never been linear or logical; it started weak but increased his powers exponentially with every 1% of the system. An example was that from 1% to 2%, his chakra increased by 50 points, but now, from 21% to 22%, his growth was in the tens of thousands of points, making it much harder to control.


    So, he remained there, with Cirilla watching cautiously as his chakra began to stabilize, and she turned to see the dryads starting to move. She opened her eyes, sensing something bad, and quickly moved toward Madara to stay by his side as Eithn¨¦ became determined about something.


    Some time later, in another part of the forest, the dryads were still keeping guard, unaware of the confusion happening in Du¨¦n Canell. They were waiting to find those their leader had requested.


    However, not far from them was a group of people also searching the forest for Madara and Ciri¡ªwitchers.


    "There are many vigilant dryads ahead... what should we do?" said a witcher from the School of the Cat, his eyes altered after taking a potion to enhance his vision, allowing him to see at a distance, knowing they had entered territory that wasn''t theirs.


    "We shouldn''t waste time... we''ll go through them. After all, our target went in that direction, so we can''t miss the chance to stay on their trail," said another witcher.


    "It''s worth it... we might lose some fighting against several dryads..." another suggested.


    "Yes... some of us may die... but remember the reward we''ll get from the Emperor?" the witcher suggested, and no one in the group disagreed.


    "Then let''s enter this forest and go through any dryads that try to stop us," the leader said in the end, and they all began drawing their swords.


    Back in Du¨¦n Canell, darkness had taken over Madara''s vision for the past few hours.


    "I refuse!" Ciri''s voice was heard.


    "Drink from the spring, and I will spare you and your companion, I promise you," Eithn¨¦ insisted, speaking to Ciri.


    "No!!" Ciri insisted.


    "I will kill you and your friend if you don''t... You''ll have to pass the test you took over six years ago, but now I want you to drink ten times what you did in the past!" Eithn¨¦ said.


    It had been six hours since Madara began meditating. Now, he finally opened his eyes, finding himself surrounded by dryads. There were at least 120 of them, all pointing their bows at him and Ciri, who remained by his side, holding up a kunai toward them.


    "You held up well," Madara spoke with a calm tone, his gaze serene. He was fully aware of everything happening around him, but he saw no danger regarding Ciri, and he continued controlling his chakra to gain better mastery.


    "Madara..." Ciri murmured, looking at him with a certain joy that he was finally back. She was sure he would resolve everything, making the hours she endured while Eithn¨¦ tried to force her to drink the water worth it.


    Madara shifted his gaze from Cirilla to Eithn¨¦, standing before all her warriors. "You certainly like to attack people''s weak spots. I expected more from you... Eithn¨¦," Madara said with a tone revealing his disdain.


    "Shut up, you don''t understand the opportunity this girl can bring us! If we can bring her to us and control her power, we''ll never have to worry about invaders in this forest again!" Eithn¨¦ said firmly.


    "You don''t seem to understand your situation. She may bring you hope, but I can certainly bring your destruction," Madara spoke with a dark tone, causing everyone, even Eithn¨¦, to raise an eyebrow at him.


    "You may have some strange abilities, boy, an aberration, but we have 600 dryads living here... do you really think you can deal with all of them? Don''t be naive, no matter how strong you are," Eithn¨¦ said, not believing that Madara could handle so many, despite his strength.


    "..." Madara remained silent for a moment before his lips began to twitch, and then he burst out laughing. "HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What''s so funny?!" Eithn¨¦ exclaimed, displeased with his behavior.


    "HAHAHAHAHA." Madara''s blood boiled every time someone tried to place him beneath them or underestimate him. He laughed at the ignorance of this place, knowing he could annihilate them all.


    "Madara..." Even Ciri looked at Madara, seeing him laugh like that for the first time.


    "You''re certainly a comedian, Eithn¨¦, but tell me, do you really want to continue with this?" Madara asked in a more dangerous tone.


    "I want the girl, boy, and I''ve given my warning for the past few hours. If she doesn''t drink the liquid, we''ll shoot arrows from all sides, and you''ll both die here," Eithn¨¦ was making a high-stakes bet. She didn''t want to get close to Madara and the girl due to the former being extremely dangerous, so she resolved to threaten them from a distance, using Madara''s life to make the girl comply with her demand.


    Cirilla looked at Madara, hoping he would find a way out of this mess, though she couldn''t help but worry a little about their situation.


    "I refuse..." Madara said firmly. "I know you won''t let me live either, since I''ve discovered the way to reach this place." He spoke as if it were the most obvious thing, even a bit surprised that Eithn¨¦ had actually allowed him to enter this place.


    "I can''t let you live after reaching here without blindfolds... so I''ll focus on the boy and take the girl. You heard me, aim at the boy!" Eithn¨¦ exclaimed as all the dryads there prepared to shoot their arrows, now making Madara their only target. However, Ciri quickly stepped in front of him, shielding him from the front with her arms raised, though other angles still left him unprotected from the arrows.


    "Madara... please... tell me you can handle this... otherwise, I''ll do what she says myself." Cirilla murmured with sadness and concern.


    "Tsk. You should have more faith in me, Ciri. Let me handle this." Madara spoke to her with a hint of disappointment. After all, she doubted the situation, though Madara couldn''t really blame her. He began walking past Ciri, moving a few meters closer to Eithn¨¦.


    Eithn¨¦ simply raised an eyebrow as Madara made it easier for them to kill him without harming Ciri.


    "Let''s end this another way, Eithn¨¦." Madara began, looking at her with a certain disdain and anger. "It''s time to show you what will happen when your first arrow is fired, a path with no return..." Madara closed his eyes as Eithn¨¦ didn''t quite understand his words, even taking them as a joke. "Because once I start killing, I won''t stop until I burn all of Brokilon Forest! So see your future." Madara opened his eyes, revealing the Sharingan, and despite her mental defenses, Eithn¨¦ couldn''t resist a Sharingan enhanced by 22% of Madara''s system power.


    For Eithn¨¦, everything went dark before she began to see again, witnessing the start of the destruction not only of Du¨¦n Canell but of the entire Brokilon Forest.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 106 – I Will Show You Your Future, and It Is Filled with Destruction 02.

    [Chapter Size: 2800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Eithn¨¦, who had seen darkness, suddenly found herself in the same place while Madara was surrounded by her warriors, still aiming their arrows at him.


    Eithn¨¦ couldn''t understand what that was, while Madara still displayed those red eyes with dark marks she had never seen before.


    It was at that moment, before the first arrow was launched, that the boy simply moved like lightning, grabbing the girl in surprise and jumping up, surpassing the stones and dryads above her, while everyone watched in astonishment, unable to react.


    "Shoot, shoot!!" the dryads exclaimed as Eithn¨¦ was still stunned by everything that had happened. The boy looked at her with those red eyes, and even she couldn''t react, while the dryads took the initiative.


    Madara carried Cirilla, who was surprised, as they began to descend to the ground, and arrows were shot at him in the air. He quickly made seals using only one hand, with the jutsus he had mastered for years, and swiftly completed the combination before spitting fire at the dozens of projectiles heading his way.


    The flames began to burn all the arrows rapidly as Madara landed outside, while the other dryads, who weren''t in the sanctuary... were agitated by the explosion of flames in the air and looked at Madara with a frown, grabbing their bows to attack him as well.


    "Madara..." Ciri murmured, holding onto him.


    "I''ll have to get you out of here, but with a clone. I''ll meet you soon." Madara said and simply created a clone right there, which grabbed the stunned Cirilla and began to take her away from the scene.


    "Madara!" she exclaimed as she was carried outside.


    "He''s fleeing... wait...?" The dryads shot their arrows at Madara with Cirilla, but they were confused that a copy of the boy remained, which was, in fact, the original Madara.


    "Certainly, I could leave here... but it would be a shame for me to run away from beings like you after you''ve dared to challenge me..." Madara responded as the dryads began to leave the sanctuary, while some, still on the stones, aimed their arrows at Madara.


    "!!" Eithn¨¦ appeared at that moment as she approached with other dryads. "You... where is the girl?!" she demanded, facing the crowd surrounding Madara, who stood there, more relaxed now that he no longer had Cirilla to protect, while his clone was leaving Du¨¦n Canell.


    "Leader... we saw him create an identical copy of himself and leap away like a cricket before we could catch him!" The dryads weren''t sure how to explain what they had seen; it was already surreal to see someone jump 10 meters into the air and advance at high speed... now multiplying himself was even harder to describe.


    "What did you say?" Eithn¨¦ seemed frustrated; she wanted the girl... her power...


    First, she needed to deal with him before chasing her down before she left the Brokilon forest. But she also had to be careful... he could easily deal with their arrows, as he did in the sanctuary.


    ''Should we face him and make enemies of him...'' This doubt was planted in her since the boy showed his red eyes... making her doubt even more if he was human... A freak of nature that has no connection to chaos... a freak that could destroy her...?


    "You... I..." Eithn¨¦ finally addressed him when suddenly, an object flew towards her with a quick movement from the boy, and a dryad jumped in front of her before the kunai hit her neck, causing her to fall to the ground, choking on her own blood, with Eithn¨¦ widening her eyes at the sight.


    "Don''t think there''s any point of return here, Eithn¨¦. We''re enemies from now on, and only one of us will survive here." Madara responded calmly.


    It took a second for the other dryads to finally realize what was happening before they raised their voices with a tone of hatred, pointing at Madara. "Kill him!!! Quickly!" The first dryads launched their arrows as Madara moved his body, dodging them with ease, then began to run towards the nearest ones while drawing his magical sword and advancing on the first dryad, cutting her down before she could reload her bow to attack him.


    The one beside him tried to attack while he spun his body, dodging and cutting her in half as he advanced towards the second. Eithn¨¦ watched as her entire tribe began to be cut down by Madara, who continued creating a line of death wherever he passed at the edge of the area, while the dryads tried unsuccessfully to hit him.


    "Stop him!!" Eithn¨¦ exclaimed with a certain sadness, seeing her warriors fall one by one.


    Eithn¨¦ then began to utter words in the elven language, as a druid she could cast spells connected to nature.


    Meanwhile, Madara spun from side to side, fighting only with taijutsu and kenjutsu, slashing as he performed his ninja movements, while the dryads couldn''t react to his speed, becoming mere targets for him to cut down.


    Suddenly... while Madara appeared beside a dryad, looking at her with fear and surprise, ready to kill her, the ground began to shift beneath him. He quickly noticed something emerging ¡ª roots sprouting from the ground and reaching for him.


    "This?!" He was surprised as he swiftly dodged the roots, which were slow despite being unexpected, while his Sharingan with three tomoe spun. More roots began to emerge from the ground, chasing him as he leaped backward, dodging more arrows while looking at the one who cast the spell ¡ª Eithn¨¦ herself.


    "This is certainly unexpected... do you use mokuton, Eithn¨¦?" Madara asked with a smile, seeing an ability he hadn''t anticipated encountering, though it seemed that Eithn¨¦ couldn''t do much more, as she was panting... it was too much for her. "That''s a shame..." Madara murmured.


    "You bastard!" Eithn¨¦ was furious, while the place was filled with dead bodies, and she had to push herself to create such power, consuming much of her magical energy. But her attack was easily avoided by that abomination, making her waste energy for nothing.


    "Stop him! Quickly!" Eithn¨¦ gave another order while looking at the most trusted dryads by her side. "We need to get to the sanctuary; we can''t handle him like this!" she exclaimed, and they all nodded as Madara continued to be attacked by the other dryads. Eithn¨¦ left that chaos, now engulfed in flames, with Madara using his jutsus, causing part of the place to explode into fire.


    "Tsk!" Eithn¨¦ just looked ahead; she couldn''t help but regret now, but what good would lamenting do? She had to deal with this Madara before all of Du¨¦n Canell was destroyed.


    Madara saw the movement but found it easy to kill hundreds of dryads while waiting for Eithn¨¦ to provide some challenge, so he let her go to see what she would do. He no longer had anyone to protect here since his clone had fled with Ciri, allowing him to finally release his focus on the battle. His Uchiha blood heated and pumped with excitement ¡ª it was addictive to him.


    "Fire Style, Great Annihilation!" he exclaimed, launching his jutsu as dozens of dryads could see their deaths approaching, with the flames engulfing them as they continued to sweep through Du¨¦n Canell, destroying their homes and burning their trees.


    Eithn¨¦ could see the flames from outside, but she simply closed her eyes and approached the power stone. "Please, give me the power to destroy this monster!" she begged as she touched the light to take the power and face Madara.


    The power began to flow through her, filling her with unlimited energy as she touched the light in the center of the stone. After all, these power sites were distortions in space that connected pure chaos with this world.


    "I need you all to help me too!" Eithn¨¦ asked her companions as they sat beside her, also touching the stone, though not on the light as Eithn¨¦ did, while they began chanting in the elven tongue like a ritual.


    "Hm?!" Ciri and the clone were in the forest when they felt all the animals, except for the monsters, begin running towards Du¨¦n Canell, as if they had been called.


    "..." Madara''s clone didn''t care and continued onward.


    Meanwhile, the original Madara noticed the strange movement outside Du¨¦n Canell but paid it no mind. He felt a strong surge of energy coming from the sanctuary, and the ground began to tremble at that moment, with Eithn¨¦ creating roots, now much larger and seemingly limitless, as they advanced towards Madara.


    "This... the leader is using the forest to protect us!!" Despite seeing hundreds of corpses as their homes burned, the dryads couldn''t help but feel a glimmer of hope as their leader tapped into the power of the sanctuary.


    However... their hopeful expressions began to change.


    "Why can''t she catch him?!" they exclaimed, watching the terrain produce colossal roots, yet Madara continued dodging them effortlessly, moving away before forming hand seals and releasing a massive surge of chakra, advancing against the wood being created and consuming it.


    "He''s too strong!" Eithn¨¦ exclaimed inside the temple, almost unable to believe what she was seeing.


    "Have the animals arrived yet?!" she asked her companions who had summoned all the animals of the forest.


    "They''re coming now, leader!" they responded as, at the edges of Du¨¦n Canell, animals arrived at that moment, advancing directly towards Madara.


    "Please, living beings of Brokilon, protect our home..." the dryads prayed, hoping the animals would kill Madara.


    Madara saw this and scoffed with a click of his tongue, waiting for his new enemies to approach him, whether they were giant bears charging with brutal force, wolves running in packs trying to surround him, or crows flying toward him to attack his eyes and obscure his vision, alongside many other smaller terrestrial animals. The chaos of the forest had now become a symphony of beasts, all controlled by the dryads'' power, with the intent to kill Madara.


    "Let''s help!" The dryads there didn''t hold back either, moving their weapons toward Madara as he waited.


    "Shadow Clone Jutsu..." He created six clones as all sides prepared to launch a large combination of fire, which exploded in all directions the moment his enemies rushed toward him.


    Dryads and animals could only see the intense light of the flames, larger than any jutsu Madara had previously launched, as all of Du¨¦n Canell illuminated with the flames exploding in every direction.


    "No!" Eithn¨¦ and the dryads inside the sanctuary could only watch as the flames swept over them, with the stone around the place offering protection, but this couldn''t be said for most of the dryads still alive.


    "They... they were decimated by this!" the dryads beside their leader exclaimed with a sorrowful tone, as who could have survived those flames?


    "I will kill him!" Eithn¨¦, who had been holding back to accumulate a powerful enough attack, saw her chance to kill Madara now that there was an opening.


    Madara looked up when an explosion of trees erupted around him, advancing so quickly that he could only glance as both he and his clones were bombarded at that moment.


    The explosion echoed as it began to subside, leaving only the sounds of flames and animals still arriving at the scene.


    "Did we... manage?" Eithn¨¦ murmured inside the sanctuary, feeling several roots on the ground where Madara should have been, hoping they had finally dealt with him, yet still keeping her hand on the power source, ready in case the boy survived.


    "Hm?!" Eithn¨¦ suddenly felt a dreadful sensation as she began to cough up blood.


    "Leader!" the dryads tried to help her.


    "You must stop... using this place has a price, you know that..." they murmured to their leader with concern.


    "I know... but you saw what he did... most of our people are dead. I have to ensure that he is dead!" she said, recalling all the opportunities she''d had not to become Madara''s enemy. After all, what happened today was unprecedented, and she didn''t think Du¨¦n Canell would recover from this chaos.


    Eithn¨¦ felt even worse, as her hair began to turn white, aging¡ªor worse, dying¡ªas her vital energy was the price for using the unlimited power of a power site.


    "Please... Leader... we cannot lose you as well," the dryads implored her.


    "Not yet! He must be stopped first! We don''t know if he''s been caught yet!" Eithn¨¦ argued once more, holding on firmly, refusing to stop until she was certain that what remained of her people were still alive.


    And she was right about Madara, for the next moment, from the roots where Madara should have been buried, a blue explosion erupted.


    The explosion was heard by Eithn¨¦ and the others as she used her spells to see beyond the sanctuary walls, witnessing an enormous hand emerging from the roots.


    "What is that?!" She was terrified, seeing it made of pure energy.


    But it didn''t stop there. As energy gathered within the hand, it rose, forming a sword over 10 meters long. The arm moved, raising the sword before bringing it down toward the sanctuary. The ground exploded at its touch, and Eithn¨¦ and the others, even at a distance, saw their deaths approaching, as the attack that started from that distant spot advanced toward them like a sweeping cut, breaking everything in its path.


    The dryads could only watch as the impenetrable walls of the sanctuary cracked in the next moment, barely having time to react as everything collapsed, and they were thrown back, hit by the attack that shattered the entire sanctuary.


    Eithn¨¦ could see everything in slow motion, as her most trusted dryads exploded like bubbles of blood in an instant. She saw herself losing her arm while the stone she had been holding was destroyed, shattering into pieces.


    Eithn¨¦''s world spun several times as she could only think about how things had come to this¡ªwhat kind of demon she had allowed into her forest. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She rolled for dozens of meters, hitting everything in her path, feeling her body break with each impact, falling far away, and finally coming to a stop among the debris.


    Her head was spinning, her pain immense... she could barely stand... coughing up blood, her missing arm bleeding profusely from her shoulder. She gritted her teeth against the pain as she tried to see who had survived... but all she found were debris and the parts of her companions'' bodies. She was the only one who survived, even the power stone had been destroyed.


    "Why..." Eithn¨¦ had reached her limit... tears, even of blood, welled up in her eyes. Her entire home, Du¨¦n Canell, was either burning in the distance or destroyed by that attack that had torn everything from the sanctuary to the farthest point, devastating everything in a straight line. "Why is this happening..."


    "Because you challenged me... because you thought you could face Madara Uchiha." Footsteps began to echo in Eithn¨¦''s ears as Madara''s voice emerged. But it was different from the one she knew. As Eithn¨¦ raised her wounded face, her now white hair still allowed her to see the man approaching.


    Man, because there was no longer the boy she had fought, but an adult, clad in red armor, looking at her with the same red eyes as the boy. It was his adult version, but Eithn¨¦ didn''t understand how or even care anymore¡ªafter all, what could she expect now... only her death.


    Madara crossed his arms, looking at her with disdain. He had expected to dance with her, but all he found was a weak woman, her spirit gone, waiting to die.


    "Tsk." He clicked his tongue in frustration. His gaze shifted back to the forest, where the cries of animals continued, as it seemed the order to kill him hadn''t been canceled, and the entire forest still wanted him dead.


    "Well... I''ll make sure to deal with them before I go..." Madara murmured, while Eithn¨¦ barely noticed the change in his eyes.


    The adult version of Madara raised his hand, and in his palm, a dark sphere appeared.


    "It''s time to end all of this." He declared, looking at the small gravitational ball, still controlled in his hand.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 107 – Chibaku Tensei!

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ...


    The gravitational energy seemed to distort the space around the sphere that Madara held in his hand. This power would completely change the perception of reality for all its witnesses, and those nearby would meet their end.


    Eithn¨¦ didn''t seem to care about it, she seemed to have simply given up, becoming a hollow shell in that moment. Madara no longer cared about it either as he began to raise his hand.


    He lifted the sphere above him, and it began to move, leaving his hand and flying upwards, then shot at high speed towards the sky.


    "Today the world will witness planetary devastation¡­" Madara murmured as he continued to watch the sphere ascend to an appropriate height.


    The sound of animals continued through the forest as thousands of them ran towards Du¨¦n Canell, while it caught fire with the intent to kill that enemy of the forest.


    The sphere didn''t take long to reach a good altitude above the clouds, and Madara began to complete the jutsu.


    "Look, Eithn¨¦. Today you will witness a power unlike anything else in this world," Madara said as the woman only lifted her head at his words, waiting for him to kill her soon.


    Madara moved both hands before clapping his palms in front of his chin. "Chibaku Tensei!" he exclaimed.


    In the next moment, the entire forest of Brokilon was hit by an earthquake, shaking violently.


    Even Eithn¨¦, in her current state, looked surprised as the ground around her began to crack between her and Madara, with everything seeming to collapse in a way she had never seen before. What was left of Du¨¦n Canell was beginning to finish being destroyed, and the distant Dryads who had survived screamed in fear as everything cracked and shook.


    As the first stones began to break away from the ground and float upward, while the ground broke with tremors and cracks, more and more stones began to ascend to the sky, starting with small ones, while larger ones also started to rise. All of Du¨¦n Canell was starting to break apart and be drawn into the gravitational sphere, sucking everything below it.


    But this wasn''t limited only to Du¨¦n Canell, as the entire forest was trembling and cracking, with everything beginning to levitate towards the sky as well. Thousands of animals that had been running towards Brokilon suddenly found the ground beneath them starting to crack, creating holes and preventing them from continuing, while many were injured, letting out pitiful cries.


    "!!!!" Eithn¨¦ looked at everything around her, while not only small and medium-sized rocks were being lifted from the ground, but even the massive boulders that had fallen after Madara broke them. Now she was seeing giant rocks leaving the ground, which was quite terrifying for her.


    Then, the trees of Du¨¦n Canell began to break free from the ground as they were lifted with their roots, and from Du¨¦n Canell, the Brokilon forest also began to raise all of its trees.


    In a distant place, while a fight was unfolding between witchers and dryads, with the witchers gaining the advantage and taking down the dryads one by one, suddenly the ground began to tremble, disrupting their battle.


    "What is this?!" a witcher murmured, not understanding what was happening.


    "I don''t know¡­" another replied, frowning as the ground continued to shake.


    "Is something happening in Du¨¦n Canell?" Meanwhile, the surviving dryads, despite holding out as best they could while their companions were dead at the hands of the witchers, saw from afar the large amount of smoke coming from the deeper part of the forest. Something big was coming from the dryad capital¡­


    Then, the ground began to crack beneath them as the stones and trees started to break free from the ground, rising into the air. Whether they were dryads or witchers, they all stared at the scene in shock and fear, with everything around them beginning to ascend into the sky.


    "This!!!" Ciri murmured in Madara''s arms as she watched the entire landscape begin to rise into the sky.


    "Stay calm. This won''t affect us, and we are leaving the forest right now," Madara said, already seeing the edge of Brokilon, finally leaving the place that was turning into chaos.


    The animals trapped by the floating ground began to be affected by the gravity as their bodies also lifted into the air, with cries of sorrow, knowing they were headed for their death. The dryads in Du¨¦n Canell also found themselves being lifted upwards, screaming for help, but they could only watch as the ground became increasingly unreachable.


    The first rocks began to join with the sphere in the sky, as they covered it, fitting stone by stone while forming a perfect level, continuing to grow.


    "AHHHHH!!!!" The witchers couldn''t help but cry out as they found themselves being pulled into the sky as well, along with the dryads. Whether it was signs, bombs, or other potions, nothing could stop them from being sucked upwards along with the entire forest. All the dozen witchers from the School of the Cat had come here to hunt the boy with the princess, but in the end, they met their demise without even being able to react as they began to see the entire forest breaking apart and heading towards a sphere of rocks forming in the sky.


    "W-What is this...?" Eithn¨¦ wasn''t being affected, but she trembled as she watched her dryads and the rest of the capital being pulled into the sky. Her gaze turned to Madara, who looked at all the chaos as if he were watching a spectacle.


    "What have you done... are you some kind of god?" Seeing Madara now with purple eyes, different from the red she had been accustomed to, this was the most logical question Eithn¨¦ could ask while witnessing the entire forest rising into the air. Who else could possess such power? It was devastating and terrifying to think that someone could do this. It wasn''t just a rumor about a man who could destroy an entire kingdom on a whim.


    Madara stopped watching the debris covering the sky and heading towards the sphere, turning his gaze to Eithn¨¦ with her final question. "No, I''m not a god. I am Madara Uchiha. Remember that when you leave this world." Madara spoke as if it were the most obvious thing.


    Eithn¨¦ could only tremble; she couldn''t think of anything anymore and simply accepted her death, waiting to be lifted into the sky along with the dryads screaming in terror. But nothing could be done.


    Madara then decided to speed up the process as he pointed the palm of his hand towards the growing sphere. The tremors around the forest intensified. Large elevations within the forest, like small mountains, began to break apart and rise into the sky. Rivers, trees, rocks, the very ground with animals, dryads, witchers, and monsters ¡ª all living beings unable to escape ¡ª began to fly toward their own death.


    Thousands of kilometers, estimated to be between 5,000 and 10,000 km2 of territory, were being devastated in just one day. Naturally, this drew the attention of people even outside of Brokilon.


    "Madara, what have you done?!" Cirilla''s eyes trembled as she stood outside the territory, but the giant sphere forming in the sky could be seen from miles away, frightening anyone who looked at it, continuing to grow in size with the entire forest turning into a massive stone. The stones from the ground kept rising, and the echo of tremors and debris could be heard on all sides.


    Cirilla could never have imagined such power in this world and never thought Madara could create such a thing.


    "My king! You have to see this! Quickly!!" A counselor at the castle in Verden exclaimed, trembling as he pointed to the sky. The king of Verden approached, hearing cries throughout the city below the castle, and his gaze fell upon the gigantic sphere being formed in the distance.


    "By the gods, what is that?!" he exclaimed, shaken.


    "I don''t know... that''s in Brokilon, my king... something is happening there!" his counselor murmured, still trembling.


    "Summon the mage, immediately!!" The king ordered, and they went to call his court mage.


    It was a woman who, when summoned from her lab with urgency, wasn''t pleased at all to be interrupted in her research. She thought it might just be a trivial matter, given there was no council meeting scheduled. The man who called her seemed so terrified that he looked like the Nilfgaardians had invaded Verden, but in her current mood, she didn''t bother to ask questions... And as soon as she stepped outside to the balcony where the king stood, she realized the man hadn''t been scared for nothing, seeing the sphere in the sky.


    "What is that?!" she murmured.


    "That''s what I''d like to know... can you tell me why I''m seeing an entire forest being destroyed?!" The king exclaimed with a mixture of fear and confusion.


    "This is not possible... who could do something like this?!" The mage didn''t know what to say; after all, she was witnessing a second moon being formed in the sky.


    To the north, Cahir stared at it with his mouth agape, along with all the Nilfgaardians searching for Cirilla. The sphere was large enough for him to marvel at its size more than anyone else, as they had been following Madara to the borders of Verden, heading toward the Brokilon forest.


    All the kingdoms around Brokilon had a view that shattered any notion they previously held. Madara had practically affected millions of people, leaving them wondering if a god had descended upon this world as the sphere continued to grow, with more districts being sucked up from Brokilon, now a giant crater.


    The entire world was watching. Whether ships sailing on the sea, the Nilfgaardian army in Cintra, the northern army marching down Temeria, or the mages in Sodden, everyone swallowed hard. It didn''t matter their skills, names, or political standing, whether a farmer or a merchant, a lowly soldier or a general, a mage or a king ¡ª they all shared feelings of doubt, fear, and despair. From Cintra to the borders of Redania, everyone could see the sphere as though it were a battle close to the land.


    "..." Eithn¨¦ wasn''t sucked into the sky, as Madara kept her there, witnessing everything while her terrain was the only one unaffected. The entire forest had disappeared, leaving a massive cloud of dust in its place, and even the sun was no longer visible to Madara and Eithn¨¦.


    "Why did you keep me here watching all this... why don''t you just kill me?" Eithn¨¦ murmured in a hollow tone. This Madara was cruel; he made her watch everything. After all, there was no doubt that everyone who was sucked into the sphere in the sky was dead, crushed to pieces. No one survived that, and now the forest was devoid of a single living being, except for the two of them.


    "Because simply killing you would be too easy, so I will give you an end in my own style," Madara said, finally satisfied as he looked at the woman who still remained conscious, even though her severed arm continued to bleed.


    "Goodbye, Eithn¨¦. Now you will meet your end," Madara spoke arrogantly as he turned his back on her, starting to leave after jumping from the pillar where he and Eithn¨¦ stood. Having preserved that side, he dropped into the massive crater and began to run away.


    Eithn¨¦ stood in silence, not understanding his actions in leaving her there, motionless. But then a loud noise came from the sky, and she saw it... The enormous rock began to fall, and she was at the center of it all. Everything seemed dark now, as the sphere blocked any trace of the sun in the sky. She could only watch as the rock advanced and advanced, until it finally reached her, and all her vision turned dark.


    "Hm?!" Eithn¨¦ suddenly found herself standing, collapsing to the ground as she started coughing and vomiting.


    "Leader?! Is something wrong?!" A dryad rushed to her side, looking at her with concern. Eithn¨¦ looked at her, startled. She was sure she had seen this dryad die, exploding like a balloon of blood from the mysterious blue sword.


    "What?!" was all she could mutter, trembling in fear as she ignored all the dryads around her and looked ahead, where they stood in the sanctuary. Madara was still in front of Cirilla, just moments before the destruction of Brokilon had begun.


    -------------


    **


    Sorry for the short chapter full of details, but I couldn''t help but do this with such a devastating jutsu. Even though it was supposed to be solely from Eithn¨¦''s point of view, I couldn''t resist adding some reactions to how people would react to Uchiha Madara''s power in this world. It wouldn''t be any different from the world of Naruto if we stop to think about it.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 108 – Ants.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Hrh!" Eithn¨¦ continued vomiting as the Dryads watched with concern due to their leader''s repeated behavior in that state.


    "COUGH. COUGH. COUGH." Eithn¨¦ kept coughing as she vomited more until she felt her stomach empty.


    ''What is happening... what is this and how am I back here...'' She had countless questions in her mind; what she had just experienced was terrifying, horrifying, desperate, dreadful, confusing, and disturbing.


    ''Brokilon was completely destroyed... The Dryads, my people, were all killed without being able to defend themselves...'' She thought about everything she had seen, herself awaiting death, able to hear the cries of despair and pleas for help as her people were sucked into the sky, the animals, the forest, along with the very ground, the rivers, and the trees... everything was sucked away. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her tears began to fall without her realizing it, trembling with fear, something she had never felt before, and certainly most people in this world had never felt such despair just by witnessing their death caused by something so colossal, something she couldn''t imagine any living being in this world doing, only some kind of god, or a demon...


    Eithn¨¦ looked at the one who had caused all that destruction, looking calmly at her with those scarlet eyes, still fixed on him while the girl beside him seemed confused. It was obvious that the boy himself also knew everything she had seen, unlike everyone else here.


    "..." Eithn¨¦ couldn''t say a word, while her tears continued to flow from her eyes. "Was that an illusion, was that my future along with Brokilon?" She murmured in a pitifully low tone.


    The Dryads, still confused, looked at their leader, still wanting to understand what was happening there, but seeing how Eithn¨¦ was crying and with a feeling of fear, looking directly at the boy whose eyes they all had seen change color, they quickly deduced that the boy was doing something to their leader, and they began to draw their bows to the limit, nearly firing at him and the girl.


    "He did something to our leader, prepare to kill him!!" The Dryads around Xanturia exclaimed as they all nodded, glaring at Madara, ready to kill him on the spot.


    "NOOOOOO!!!!" Eithn¨¦''s voice came out louder than her throat could handle as everyone turned their gaze to their leader, shocked by her sudden and almost desperate scream.


    "Leader...?" The nearest Dryad didn''t understand.


    "UNDER NO CIRCUMSTANCES... DO NOT SHOOT, LOWER THOSE BOWS NOW!!!" She exclaimed, still crying, as her head turned towards Madara, trembling.


    "What you showed me... was that our future?" She couldn''t help but ask, while the Dryads and Ciri were all confused.


    "Yes... That''s what our conflict will result in..." Madara replied calmly.


    "Leader..." The Dryads, lowering their bows, still looked confused. "What did he do to you...?"


    "Listen... He''s some kind of demon... I saw... I saw him destroy all of Brokilon Forest!!! We cannot fight him at all..." Eithn¨¦ murmured, looking at her trembling hands.


    She began to stand up with some difficulty as the Dryads helped her, with all the others waiting for Eithn¨¦''s orders.


    "Do you intend to destroy us?" She couldn''t help but ask Madara, who shook his head.


    "If you don''t give me a reason to, I won''t do anything to Du¨¦n Canell." Madara said.


    "I apologize for everything... please... don''t destroy Du¨¦n Canell and Brokilon as a whole... If you want to kill me in exchange for everyone else''s lives... I will accept... My greed brought us to destruction, so I must pay with my life." Eithn¨¦ declared, to the surprise of everyone watching her at that moment.


    "Leader... you can''t be serious! What happened?" The voices of the Dryads rose around her, but Eithn¨¦ only looked at Madara as she kneeled. She had grown greedy for Cirilla and her blood, but who could have counted on the size of the monster that would protect her.


    "Why is she like this... what did you do to her?" Cirilla was as stunned as the Dryads, while Madara took a step forward, ignoring her question. He looked as if he had expected this from Eithn¨¦. After all, anyone in this world would be in the same state after witnessing a planetary devastation wiping out a large part of the continent.


    "I don''t intend to kill you, Eithn¨¦. Even though you are a treacherous woman, and I despise you for that, you are more important alive. I will spare your life in exchange for a favor, and one day, I will collect it. So, it''s best for you to stay alive until then." Madara spoke, more as a threat than anything else.


    "..." Eithn¨¦ couldn''t respond, still on the ground looking at Madara, as she nodded without much thought a moment later. "Alright... I''ll do anything, as long as you don''t harm my people." She murmured, still with a fearful tone.


    Madara simply nodded, and in the end, the Dryads began to calm down with this development, no longer perceiving any danger to them.


    Meanwhile, in the distance... Some Dryads, unaware of what was happening in Du¨¦n Canell, were heading to find the group that was in the forest, constantly searching for Madara as they entered the woods.


    As they neared the area, the sounds of battle began to be heard not far away. One Dryad looked at another before they started running toward the source of the noise. After all, this shouldn''t have been happening, and they went to check what was going on, especially since Madara was supposed to be in the capital, Du¨¦n Canell.


    As they arrived, they found the bodies of fallen Dryads on the ground, already lifeless, slain by blades, while others, still alive, shot arrows at a group of men in leather armor, wielding heavy swords, moving quickly and even using magic as they drew signs in the air. They moved faster than an ordinary Dryad.


    "What is this?" They asked themselves, stunned, as they watched those men killing their sisters easily and without mercy.


    "Quick, let''s help!" Another one exclaimed, and they began to ready their bows, shooting arrows at the group and joining their still-living companions, telling them they had arrived and started attacking.


    Arrows flew toward them, but the witchers made signs to protect themselves. One of them, a Quen specialist, created a barrier around them as they advanced with a smile, shielding themselves from all the arrows. Before the first Dryad could flee, unable to hit any arrows on him, the witcher simply cut her down in front of everyone. With a scream of pain, she fell dead to the ground, and he moved on to the rest of the group.


    Even in greater numbers, the Dryads were at a disadvantage and began to fall one by one. The witchers, using their signs to protect and attack, summoned flames, with Igni burning many of them. It didn''t take long before all the Dryads lay dead, cut by swords, pierced by arrows, or killed by signs like Aard and Igni.


    "It seems it''s over." One witcher, covered in blood, murmured without showing any emotion in the face of the corpses.


    "Yes..." the leader said, before looking at a few of them who were injured, pulling out arrows from their bodies that they hadn''t been able to block or dodge.


    "Ah, those witches, that hurt!" One of the injured witchers said, frustrated and angry, kicking one of the dead Dryads.


    "Just take a healing potion, and let''s keep going. You can handle it." Another witcher replied.


    "Let''s find the place they came from." The leader of the witchers said, after all, they all knew about Brokilon Forest and its records, led by the Dryads, and almost no one made it to their capital, known as Du¨¦n Canell. Only a few managed to reach it, and the Dryads were careful not to reveal the way, blindfolding those they guided.


    "Well, we''ll be the first to attack that place openly... since our targets seem to be heading there... so I hope it''s worth our effort. Let''s just follow their tracks. The Dryads will regret ever coming to this forest..." the leader said, and they all nodded, starting to track the footprints with their sharp senses, as they advanced deeper into the forest.


    Back with Madara, he was back at the leader''s house, with Cirilla by his side. The woman, Eithn¨¦, no longer had her air of arrogance in front of the children, as she looked submissively at the boy. Madara despised this, but he despised even more those who believed they were above him.


    "What do you plan?" Eithn¨¦ asked after a silence fell in the room. They had come here after Eithn¨¦ thought for a long time, calling him to talk and try to align things, for Madara to explain what he expected from her. After all, she was deeply shaken by what she had seen and wouldn''t dare go against his words.


    She didn''t know if what she had experienced was merely some kind of illusion or deception, but the boy seemed confident the entire time, as if he was waiting for them to truly become enemies, as if he were anticipating the first arrow to be fired to start all the chaos. Whether it was true or not, Eithn¨¦ didn''t want to take the risk, so she would never do anything to awaken the wrath of what she believed to be some kind of demon that shouldn''t exist in this world.


    "We''re not staying here any longer," Madara responded in a calm tone. "We''ll head east, then north. After all, the Nilfgaardian armies continue to invade these northern lands."


    "You don''t seem to be in favor of the Empire from the south. With your power, you could destroy them easily..." she murmured. It seemed like a rational question.


    "You''re right, but don''t worry about that. You''ll hear about me as soon as news from the east arrives," he said simply.


    Madara knew that, despite Brokilon Forest being quite secluded, there were still many Dryad spies trying to gather information about what was happening in the world, especially when they heard about an army of southern men, which posed a danger to Cintra and the north.


    "I see... and about Morenn. Is she really out of your control?" Eithn¨¦ asked, since Morenn had appeared under Madara''s control, then was kept in captivity when she awoke, as they couldn''t trust her easily and even planned to take her to a sanctuary for that purpose. But now, seeing Madara''s powers, Eithn¨¦ had some doubts.


    "Yes, she''s free. You don''t need to worry about that," he replied. "Just keep in mind that one day, we will meet again." He said as he began to stand.


    Madara looked at Cirilla, who still seemed confused while sitting. "Let''s go. We have nothing left to do here," he said. After all, he had already gotten everything he wanted. It was time to continue the journey.


    Cirilla also began to stand, and Eithn¨¦ just watched them, not wanting to oppose them in any way, only praying they would leave as quickly as possible.


    However, at that moment, someone entered the place with an urgent expression. "Leader Eithn¨¦, something is happening in the forest. Some scouts saw flames, and we went to investigate. We discovered that the entire group of Dryads, at the edge of the forest, were all found dead. And it happened recently," she said in a sad tone.


    Eithn¨¦ looked at Madara, cautiously seeking answers.


    "It seems we were followed here, which is no surprise after leaving the hideout," Madara said before turning his gaze back to Eithn¨¦. "Well, it seems we can''t continue without dealing with this group. After all, I hate people who think they can chase me," he said with a dark tone and continued.


    "I''ll leave Cirilla here, but you''d better not try anything, understood?" Madara spoke in a highly threatening tone as he began to release his chakra, generating a blue aura around his body that spread in all directions, causing everyone present to try to shield themselves. Ciri already had a kunai with one of his clones transformed, but he really didn''t want to have to burn Du¨¦n Canell, even without using his trump card. He didn''t expect Eithn¨¦ to be foolish again.


    "I can help," Cirilla exclaimed beside him.


    "No," Madara shook his head. "Better not. If this group managed to take down a group of Dryads, they must not be ordinary..." he said, recalling that in the story, Emhyr had witchers working for him. So, it was quite possible this group was composed of them.


    It had been a long time since Madara had fought against a witcher, so it was time to see how his abilities would fare against an entire group. Even knowing that with his current strength, they would be nothing more than ants.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 109 – Killing Ants.

    [Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara jumped between the trees, leaving Du¨¦n Canell, as some dryads ran through the forest chasing those who had caused their sisters'' deaths, scattering in all directions as Madara passed over them. He formed a hand seal and created shadow clones, which began dispersing in all directions in search of the forest''s intruders.


    ''So, the witchers of the School of the Cat are here... finally. Emhyr is using them to find us... which is logical, but it will also be the fatal mistake for those mutants...'' Madara thought arrogantly as he moved through the forest.


    It didn''t take long before he suddenly looked up towards the west, changing his trajectory and heading that way while dispelling the clones with another hand seal, since his targets had been found, and there was no need to keep other clones scattered throughout the forest.


    Elsewhere in the forest, a group of witchers stood on guard, all looking up at the treetops, somewhat confused.


    "What the hell was that?" one of them muttered, still holding his crossbow raised toward the branches above them.


    "We don''t know, but it vanished like a cloud. Remember what we heard about that boy''s strange abilities. Maybe it was one of them, like that duplication ability mentioned in the report we got from Nilfgaard," another witcher said.


    They were still wondering what had happened, because a short while ago, suddenly, someone had emerged from the treetops, moving quickly toward them. One of them had drawn his crossbow and fired a bolt reflexively, while Madara''s clone had dodged swiftly and lunged to the side. More witchers had raised their crossbows, but Madara''s clone had simply looked at them with a mocking expression before exploding into smoke and disappearing.


    "It''s best to stay alert," the leader of the group spoke up, observing the situation. "It seems the boy has found us."


    They all felt somewhat surprised, realizing that now they were the ones being hunted. At the same time, they felt relieved to finally find those they intended to capture, after weeks of fruitless searching.


    Further ahead, shouts came from the north as dryads approached the witchers.


    "It''s you... wait, you''re mutant humans...?" one of the dryads yelled upon seeing the group with strange eyes approaching, while the witchers lowered their crossbows, waiting for the dryads to stop, seeing that they posed no immediate threat.


    "You''re right... We''re hunting a boy and a girl. Don''t take it the wrong way, but we intend to kill anyone in our way to get to them," the group''s witcher leader said in a neutral tone, still looking in the direction where Madara had disappeared before turning his attention to the five dryads that appeared before him.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re invading our forest, approaching Du¨¦n Canell. And we''ve heard you''ve killed all our sisters to the south. We intend to kill you for that," one of the dryads said, growling with anger and hatred, drawing their bows and pointing them at the witchers, who also prepared for a fight.


    "So be it," they responded, and quickly the battle began.


    The dryads charged at the mutants, releasing arrows with swift movements, while the witchers used their signs to defend themselves. They also raised their crossbows, and bolts were fired, striking some of the dryads, who had no time to evade, falling to the ground and dying with a wound to the neck.


    Two dryads were already dead, while the rest tried unsuccessfully to launch attacks against the witchers. None of them seemed the least bit shaken, mocking the failed attempt to kill them as some approached closer to where the dryads were to take them down.


    "Don''t worry, you''ll join the others we killed..." a witcher said with a shield as he walked toward them.


    But before he could really get close, it was at that moment that a sharp sound of cutting air arose from the trees above them, drawing everyone''s gaze in that direction.


    Three blades of cutting wind moved toward them, enveloped in Wind Element chakra, launched alongside a shuriken. It advanced swiftly, descending towards the witchers who were protected by the Quen sign. But if they thought their shields could stop it, they were in for a surprise.


    As soon as the blade touched the golden barrier of the Quen sign, it shattered into fragments and continued advancing, slicing three witchers in half before they could even comprehend what was happening.


    "Take cover!" the leader shouted as the blade, which hadn''t stopped, moved towards its next target, those behind it. Quickly, they made an effort to dodge out of the way.


    The blade passed through more victims, eliciting cries of pain as it advanced through the forest before rising into the sky with no more targets in sight.


    "Ah, my arm!" one of them screamed.


    A witcher had lost an arm, while another fell to the ground without a leg, screaming even louder as blood gushed out. In just a second, the group had been reduced from thirteen to eight combatants, with three dead and two others screaming in agony without limbs.


    A moment later, Madara jumped from a tree and landed on the ground between the witchers and the dryads, keeping his gaze on the mutants.


    His eyes fell on the first three, who had been cut in half, dying without any resistance, and on the others who were still screaming. The last eight witchers, who had escaped unharmed, looked at him with furrowed brows.


    "What a disappointment..." was the first thing he said before continuing. "You, leave now." Madara said, turning to the dryads, who were still stunned. They began to move, picking up their fallen companions'' bodies and retreating into the forest.


    "Hey, that was dangerous," the leader of the witchers said, looking at the sliced bodies. He didn''t know what it was, but not even the shields had worked against it. His narrow gaze then fell on Madara. "So, you''re Madara?" he muttered, frowning.


    "You are the witchers sent by Emhyr. It''s a shame he didn''t tell you that you would die here, isn''t it?" Madara spoke arrogantly, though he was still just a teenager standing in front of a group of adults.


    Without warning, something cut through the air, and a bolt flew towards him, with a witcher from the group making a quick move, aiming for the boy''s head. However, as soon as it reached Madara, it stopped in mid-air as he caught it with his hand, near his eyes, making it look as easy as breathing.


    "Please, if you''re going to do this, do it right," he said, breaking the bolt in half and tossing it aside before looking at the one who had tried to catch him off guard. The witcher couldn''t help but take a step back instinctively.


    "This kid is fast..." one of them murmured.


    "Should we use...?" the leader was about to speak but was interrupted before he could finish.


    "You should use your potions. Otherwise, this will be boring," Madara said, cutting off the mutant leader with an arrogant tone, making all the witchers raise their eyebrows.


    "This child is mocking us... or whatever this thing is," one witcher muttered darkly.


    "There are many professions¡ªsoldiers, knights, mages, witchers... but let me introduce mine. I am a shinobi, something you''ve never faced before," Madara said. "So I will let you do whatever you can against me, so that when I send you to your deaths, you can''t say you didn''t try everything against me." He was being deliberately arrogant, perhaps an effect of having experienced a glimpse of his power, almost in its entirety. In truth, his Uchiha blood was once again boiling with excitement, as he could face multiple witchers at the same time after the difficulty of facing just one years ago.


    "What should we do?" one witcher asked his leader.


    "Do we have a choice? He''s clearly mocking us, after killing three and putting two more out of action," the leader muttered, taking out his potions and starting to drink them. Madara didn''t mind this. It was time for some real fun.


    He watched as each of the witchers drank their potions, their bodies changing¡ªeven the ones who had lost an arm or a leg took their potion to try and recover, doing whatever they could to help in the battle, but their potions couldn''t regenerate lost limbs.


    "If this kid thinks he can handle multiple witchers at once, let''s take him down!" one of the witchers said, drawing his silver sword. Like anyone else, they believed Madara wasn''t human, so it made sense to use the silver blade. Meanwhile, Madara simply stood still, waiting until everyone was ready, which happened at that moment.


    "Here he comes," the leader exclaimed, and Madara dashed forward the next instant.


    "He''s fast!" they shouted as Madara was already in front of them, moving like a blur. He quickly drew his sword from his storage scroll on his wrist and struck at the first witcher, both using force. Even with the potions, the witcher was thrown back by the boy, unable to react, before feeling a cut on his leg, which was severed. Madara didn''t even have time to take his life, as other witchers began advancing.


    He launched himself at the second witcher, clashing blades and creating an impact that echoed through the area, advancing to position himself among them. The witchers'' hands moved at incredible speed, seeming like blurs in the air, and their silver blades began clashing against him, but Madara followed each one, defending against all the attacks as his Sharingan spun in all directions, even while surrounded. The witchers frowned, frustrated, trying to strike him and failing, while the boy continued creating openings among them and cutting them down.


    The witcher with a missing leg took out a bolt and threw it in his direction. Madara quickly caught the bolt in the air and threw it back at another witcher, who had no time to react before collapsing to the ground, his throat pierced.


    Another witcher attempted to attack him, but before he could do anything, his hands were severed by Madara''s swift movement. The screams continued echoing as Madara turned his attention to the remaining witchers, who were trying to regroup.


    "Screw it, we have to do this, or we''re dead!" the leader shouted, and they quickly began casting signs in the air, while Madara was busy cutting down a few more witchers who were fighting against him and seeing him kill the witcher without a leg with another bolt he had caught.


    "Hm?" The witchers were surprised when they saw five of their comrades finishing the Igni sign from a distance, using the generated fire point-blank on Madara, even with their comrades still nearby.


    They saw no other option. Whatever that boy was¡ªhe was faster than any of them and had more skill with a sword than any enemy they''d ever faced before. So, in a last-ditch effort, a whirlwind of flames erupted, exploding throughout the area. The screams of their comrades echoed as their bodies were cremated by their own companions'' fire.


    Only five witchers remained, staring at the spreading flames. "You call that a fire attack? What a joke." Madara''s voice emerged from the flames as he stepped out, unharmed, seemingly immune to them, causing all the witchers to raise their eyebrows and grip their swords more seriously.


    "He''s immune to fire?! Not even his clothes are burning!" they murmured, seeing Madara standing there.


    The Uchiha finally stopped. "Let me show you what a real fire attack is," he said arrogantly before moving his arms to quickly form hand seals until he completed his jutsu. Madara spat a simple fireball, but it was so large that it enveloped all of them. It could be said that it was at least ten times greater in flames than five combined Ignis.


    The remaining witchers were astonished at this and quickly used Quen to protect themselves, believing that the attack wasn''t that strong, as it seemed to be the most basic fire style. The flames collided with their shields, and they managed to hold firm until the flames stopped surrounding them, burning only the ground around.


    "Where is he?" they asked, still inside their shields, trying to figure out how to get out of that situation. After all, at this moment, they no longer knew if they would survive.


    "Above you," Madara said, while in mid-air. Around him, several flames took the form of dragon heads and advanced downward. The witchers had no time to react; they, along with their shields, were engulfed by flames even more powerful than those launched before, which had only served to distract them in the end.


    "Ah!" A scream came from a witcher running from the chaos, emerging in flames as his body was cremated by the explosions. Another companion, their leader, also managed to survive, escaping the range of the attack.


    "We should get out of here," the leader murmured before his throat was pierced by a blade, with Madara leaping over him.


    "Too slow," Madara said. Even the last remaining witcher, an almost emotionless being, fell backward trembling as he tried to retreat. Madara heard him murmur "Pathetic" before activating his Sharingan and paralyzing him.


    He took his sword and simply approached, walking slowly.


    "If this is the greatest challenge this world can offer me, I will be disappointed," Madara commented. After all, witchers were supposed to be among the strongest people in this world. And now, he had wiped out the entire group while merely toying with them.


    The witcher, still paralyzed, felt a sting in his left chest as Madara pierced his heart with the sword. Madara withdrew it, and the witcher fell to his knees, dying. In the end, he had wiped out an entire group of thirteen witchers in less than five minutes, which left him feeling a bit down, as his bloodlust was not satisfied with such an easy battle.


    Some time ago, he had been excited about the possibility of using the Kyuubi in this world, but now he longed for the chance to really fight someone seriously and not keep fighting ants.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform! S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ? Naruto - Light Ninja! 20 extra chapters! (Complete fanfic chapter extras for any subscription level.)


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 20 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 110 – Development for the Battle of Sodden.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Are you just going to stay there, spying on me?" Madara asked while his eyes remained on the flames burning through the area.


    From among the trees, more than 20 meters away, someone emerged¡ªnone other than Morenn, reappearing once again. It seemed she had been freed while Madara resumed his conversation with the leader of the Dryads.


    "You controlled me..." she commented, looking at him accusingly.


    "Yes... just as you truly thought you could harm Ciri, my princess. Trust me, it was very close¡ªI almost killed you when you threatened her," Madara replied, deactivating the Sharingan.


    "If I had known what kind of monster you are... I would never have done such a thing... I saw how you dealt with those Witchers killing Dryads... you treated them like insects and crushed them easily. I met a Witcher once... the one who took Ciri from this place... and I know how strong they are. But seeing someone kill 13 of them... I never wanted to meet someone like you." She gave a brief speech, though Madara barely listened¡ªhe needed to return.


    "Whatever. I''m leaving," Madara said, looking at the last bodies of the Witchers, defeated and dismembered at the end, while spitting fire on them to burn them to ashes.


    "Don''t worry, my mother won''t do anything to your friend... we know the threat you represent... though I don''t know exactly what you showed my mother," she commented.


    "Eithn¨¦ is your mother? That explains why she seemed so comfortable saving you," Madara remarked before beginning to walk away, either unaware of or not recalling this fact.


    "You read my mind, didn''t you?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "Only important things... like the Brokilon challenge to enter the sanctuary," he replied.


    "I..." She tried to speak again, but Madara simply leaped into the trees, moving quickly toward Du¨¦n Canell, unwilling to waste any more time here.


    "..." Morenn could do nothing but watch him leave.


    Madara arrived at the location moments later, where they were waiting for news, having heard explosions in the forest. He passed by the Dryads and went directly to Ciri. "It''s time for us to leave," he said.


    "Yes?" Ciri was surprised by his arrival but nodded, a bit confused.


    "You''re here... did you find those responsible for the death of the Dryads?" Eithn¨¦ approached, seeking answers.


    "You''ll find the burned bodies of 13 Witchers from the School of the Cat near a small destroyed area where I fought them. They''re all dead. Even so, I left some clones to watch the forest, and I believe you should check if there are any more intruders left," Madara said, heading over to Cirilla.


    "13 Witchers...?" Eithn¨¦ murmured, somewhat astonished, though upon reflection, she realized she shouldn''t have been surprised that this boy had killed so many Witchers within 10 minutes since leaving. After all, she believed he was some kind of god or demon.


    "Anyway, you''re leaving..." Eithn¨¦ observed as he approached the girl, picking her up in his arms.


    "Our business here is finished, Dryad... we won''t meet again for a few years, but remember that one day I''ll come back seeking a favor that your people owe me, remember that," he said. Madara wasn''t going to forcibly place anyone in his debt, but considering what Eithn¨¦ had tried to do to him, it was the least he felt he had to demand.


    "Are we going north?" she asked from his arms as he nodded, leaping between the houses and trees of Du¨¦n Canell, with the Dryads merely watching them from the ground while he moved at high speed, heading out of the area and advancing toward the eastern part of the forest before continuing to Temeria.


    The dryads could only watch them leave, disappearing into the forest beyond Du¨¦n Canell, heading east.


    The queen of Brokilon merely sighed at this sight before turning her attention back to the other Dryads. "Attention, everyone. I want the entire forest searched to ensure there are no more intruders and to see who was killed by the witchers, immediately!" she exclaimed as they began to move, unable to do anything else.


    Some time later, her daughter finally arrived, along with the other Dryads who had scoured the forest and who had encountered Madara before the battle with the dryads.


    "You are here, along with... I see you''ve found the Witchers..." she said in a somber tone, noticing the two dead bodies with them while the Dryads mourned their fallen companions.


    "Yes, I watched the fight with that human or whatever he is... He dealt with the Witchers as if they were nothing..." she murmured, still replaying in her mind how Madara mocked his enemies while killing them. She had never seen a Witcher scared, but she saw it in the eyes of the last one.


    Eithn¨¦ nodded, not very surprised by this. "I imagined as much... Having that boy in this forest was not pleasant at all, but we can''t do anything and deny things as they are... It''s a pity we''ve lost some of our own. We must mourn their deaths after we''ve dealt with any other intruders..." she said, resuming her leadership of her people.


    Whether Madara knew the way to their capital or not mattered no longer to Eithn¨¦. She only hoped that when he came to collect the debt, he wouldn''t demand more than she could give. Thus, things returned to normal in Brokilon, with Eithn¨¦ always remembering the power that could destroy her entire home, something she would recall for the rest of her life.


    Meanwhile, the Nilfgaardian army was moving through Cintra, devastating the entire area, finally arriving at the battle near Sodden, with the borders already in their sights.


    King Thorne was having a severe headache at that moment, in addition to moving most of his army to the north, where a greater concentration of enemies was located. Various key figures of his army were dying, being assassinated by a group of infiltrators in his land, while all his search parties were being eliminated.


    "Three more Witchers from the School of the Cat, my lord. That''s what we''ve identified..." his knight reported in the main tent, which had a map of the kingdom in the middle of all his war counselors. Intelligence began searching for who had done this, and it didn''t take long after eliminating one of them to gather their information.


    "Damned be they..." Thorne muttered. Several barons and dukes from his army had been killed. They were very skilled in ambushes. This was becoming quite dire for his army. If things continued at this rate, they would be crushed without resistance by the main Nilfgaardian army when it arrived. And it wasn''t far off, just a few weeks away. It was a surprise that Emhyr was involved with the Witchers, using them to his advantage¡ªeven though it was just four who had entered here, they were causing significant chaos.


    But fortunately, at that moment, the tent''s entrance opened, and a messenger entered quickly, expressing urgent news. "Great Majesty Thorne, I bring news from the north," he said, while Thorne raised his head to him.


    "And what is it?" Thorne asked.


    "Temeria is bringing a large army to us, over fifty thousand men to aid in the battle!" he informed, causing Thorne to raise an eyebrow.


    "Is this serious?" he asked.


    "Yes. Not only that, but the Brotherhood of Sorcerers is also coming here. Names like Vilgefortz of Roggeveen, Tissaia de Vries, Hen Gedymdeith, and Artaud Terranova¡ªthey will all be here to join us!" the messenger informed, while Thorne felt both satisfied and relieved. Though he still had to deal with the Witchers from the School of the Cat, at least there was finally some good news after these past months of war.


    His gaze went to the battlefield, where pieces represented both armies fighting in the south and advancing from the west toward them. His eyes turned to Cintra, wondering what remained of it, while he still remembered the boy who approached him many years ago and helped him conquer his father''s throne.


    Thorne wondered where he was, after all, for from what he had heard, the boy fought against thousands of men alone, proving himself a warrior above all others.


    What Thorne didn''t know was that fate would soon bring the two together again, though not in the way Thorne expected. Little did he realize that while he struggled to deal with three Witchers, Madara had just finished off more than thirteen with ease in the north.


    Meanwhile, to the northeast, Geralt continued traveling behind the convoy of mages, attempting to disrupt the Nilfgaardians by surprise.


    At the same time, they continued advancing through the hills of Sodden. Tissaia, who was accompanying them, had to leave, after all, she had been summoned by the king of Temeria. Without drawing attention, she returned to the capital and held another meeting with all the allied mages, with the exception of her fellow sorceresses, who continued traveling.


    Everyone had decided to head south and fight on behalf of Sodden to halt Nilfgaard''s advance against the north, as it was beginning to pose a threat to the other kingdoms like Redania, Lyria, Verden, Aedirn, and even Temeria itself. Kovir seemed to be the only neutral kingdom in the north, while Kaedwen and other smaller kingdoms were focused on stopping Nilfgaard.


    Thus, the king of Temeria gave the order, and fifty thousand men began advancing south, along with mages from various kingdoms in support of the north. As they began marching south, the mages started appearing in Sodden, seeking their king to update him on the situation. The Temerian army didn''t follow the mages'' convoy route but instead took the traditional path, for moving an army was no easy feat, and they approached the southern kingdom''s border.


    Returning to Cintra, a certain group was deciding what to do. "Aren''t we heading north?" someone asked about him.


    "Not yet... perhaps we should watch this war forming in the west, it seems interesting..." another said.


    "We''ll leave the boy for later," a second added.


    "What a disappointment... hunting him would be better than watching these weak humans fight." He gestured to where they were.


    There were at least fifty bodies on the ground, all wearing the black armor of Nilfgaard. They had stopped after seeing this convoy and then killed them for the food they were carrying. It took them less than a minute to kill fifty men, who had no chance to react once two of the group launched at them.


    "Let''s go. This will be interesting; I love wars," another said.


    "I still think it''s a waste of time. I''m more interested in the boy." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The boy can wait. We still have time for that. So, let''s head west to watch this war, then we''ll deal with the boy."


    "Do you think there could be more from the clan out there? After all, this one shouldn''t exist..."


    "Well, it seems that when the clan massacre happened, some of them survived, perhaps even more. But it doesn''t matter now. We''ll look into it after we deal with the child. But first, we go west..." their leader spoke, and the others simply nodded. Even those dissatisfied with this direction could do nothing, and they followed the rest of the group.


    One of them moved at this moment. "This makes me think of the old days. It''s been a long time since I''ve faced anyone using this kind of weapon in a mortal fight..." He said, at the end, holding the kunai he had found in one of the battlefields. He spun it quickly, demonstrating considerable skill in using it, just like Madara.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 111 – Observation Haki?

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "I''m still going easy on you, you need to do better than this, so focus on sharpening your instincts. I want you to focus on visualizing one second into the future..." Madara''s voice echoed through the forest, while in front of him, Cirilla fought against several clones at once, trying to counter them as they attacked her in a clearing they had found.


    This was something they had been doing for the past few days, as Madara stopped to train Ciri every day, letting her develop her own techniques and battle sense.


    The sound of wooden blades began to sing as Cirilla continued to heighten her sense of awareness, even blocking blows coming from behind at the last second, but still slightly late, barely dodging attacks from other directions.


    "Very well, remember: your powers are instinctive. You can already foresee the future in dreams or even with momentary insights. You must do this also on the battlefield. If you manage to see what happens before it does while fighting, it will give you a great advantage, allowing you to dominate almost any enemy," Madara said, arms crossed from a distance, as he watched Ciri defend herself once again, spinning swiftly. One of the clones tried to attack her from behind, and the girl focused intensely, with a serious expression, anticipating the next attack, blocking it and stepping away from the clones to recover as they began to encircle her again.


    She didn''t understand much about her blood or her powers, which according to Madara was called Elder Blood. No one knew, besides always saying she was special, a descendant of Lara Dorren, but only Madara seemed to understand how it worked, which was very strange. Even so, Ciri felt happy and couldn''t complain at all that he was the one teaching her and pushing her.


    Ciri had been lazy about many things when she was a princess, but when it came to training, she was extremely determined. And now, seeing her progress and even being able to feel the potential she was developing, it motivated her. She seemed excited as she focused as much as possible, trying to develop the power Madara claimed she had, hoping she could no longer just be a spectator, watching him fight.


    Madara launched several attacks in her direction again, but Ciri''s eyes began to shine as she moved quickly to anticipate attacks from all sides.


    Madara nodded in satisfaction; after a month of training, she was starting to develop that. That''s why he started putting more pressure on her, trying to further develop her potential. Though it wasn''t something extraordinary yet, there was some progress, and at least she was beginning to tread a good path, becoming stronger than she ever was. After all, in the original story, she had potential, but no one managed to develop it in her.


    Thus, the fight continued for a while, but soon Ciri was hit, failing to anticipate some attacks. She groaned in pain as her shoulder took a blow from a wooden sword. Madara just sighed, watching her fall to the ground holding the wounded part, as all the clones disappeared with him dispelling them and approaching.


    "That''s enough, rest a bit. You made good progress today; we''ll continue tomorrow," he instructed.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch..." Ciri murmured in pain, but she didn''t complain, nor did she feel any anger towards Madara. She massaged her shoulder, sheathed her small sword, and smiled at him despite the pain. "Did you see? It''s strange, I can see glimpses, but it''s more like a mental message, as if something tells me exactly what''s going to happen," she reported, satisfied with her progress.


    Madara nodded. "That''s a start. If you train enough, you''ll be able to see the future even before it happens, a few seconds ahead. It will make you a monster on the battlefield."


    "Really? I might even beat you?" she asked, a mischievous smile appearing.


    "Highly unlikely," Madara teased.


    "We''ll see about that in the future!" Ciri stuck her tongue out at him. Madara just shook his head and gestured for her to follow. "Let''s go back to camp," since they would be spending the night here.


    They had been in Temeria for a week, avoiding large cities and advancing through the forests to give more time for Ciri''s training.


    Madara was in no rush to go to Sodden yet. Their routine was based on traveling only in the morning, while he trained her in the afternoon, and they camped at night. He doubted their pursuers would continue searching for them after Brokilon, where they had crossed the forest to the other side. Using teleportation magic in Temeria was also risky for the Nilfgaardian mages, so they had a significant advantage now.


    Some time later, Madara was preparing something to eat over the campfire he had made, while Cirilla treated her wounds with the ointments he had given her.


    "You know, Madara..." Cirilla approached him at that moment, sitting beside him while she watched the meat cooking.


    Madara didn''t respond immediately; he just focused on the meat, waiting for her to continue. Cirilla had been watching him intently since they left the training.


    "You know, no one ever knew how my powers worked or whatever it is I''ve had since I was born, but you always knew. Why is that?" she asked, curious.


    Madara turned slightly and answered this time: "Because I''m from another world." He admitted.


    Cirilla widened her eyes at that, stunned, trying to figure out if he was joking or not.


    "Are you really from another world? Is that even possible?" she murmured. Madara wanted to laugh but saw a good opportunity to explain something surreal to her.


    "Yes. Back there, we had theories about Elder Blood, but no one actually had that power," he said, while Cirilla looked at him, unsure of what to say.


    "Don''t look at me like that. Other worlds exist, and you will know this in the future," he said, after all, traveling between worlds was one of his main abilities.


    "What do you mean?" she asked.


    "Your blood, when mastered enough, can take you out of this world, Ciri. You won''t be trapped here anymore. There will be no borders or space that limits your existence. You will become the person with the greatest freedom of all, across all other worlds as well," he said, as that was how Madara defined this power. A power even the gods envied.


    "Really, I can do that?" Cirilla didn''t believe it, and Madara simply nodded.


    "You will discover that in the future and know that you can go wherever you want, even leave this world," he said. After all, she would become the Lady of Space and Time, with abilities that even he did not possess¡ªor at least, his Rinnegan didn''t have such a capability originally.


    Cirilla looked at him for a while before responding. "Well, who says I''m leaving..." she murmured, pouting, and Madara just snorted as he began to pick up the meat.


    Despite being very curious about these abilities, Cirilla changed the subject, realizing that Madara wouldn''t say anything more about it or would use riddles she wouldn''t understand. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know, I was thinking... Could you teach me how to throw knives like you do? It seems pretty useful," she asked.


    Madara didn''t look at her immediately, just finished preparing all the meat and placed it on plates, already roasted, handing one to her as he replied. "Well, I don''t see why not; it could be useful for you." He sized her up with his eyes, though he doubted she could reach the level of a ninja. But if she could throw, it could help her protect herself.


    Cirilla opened a big smile, excited, as she started eating. She loved the idea of making throws with kunai as well.


    After that, they went to rest, each lying on their mattress, planning to wake up early the next day. During the middle of the night, Cirilla took some kunai from Madara in a corner of the camp, while he kept his eyes closed. Not that he didn''t notice, but he let her try.


    She tried to hit a tree an hour before dawn, without much success, only chipping some bark and managing to hit a few kunai with their tips grazing the tree, but not embedding any into the wood.


    "How can he do it so easily? He was six years old and could do these things..." Cirilla murmured grumpily, with a hint of envy. After all, when she first met Madara, the first thing she saw was him throwing a kunai at a ghoul in the forest while she was with Geralt.


    "You won''t learn this with just a few throws, even if you''ve tried several times over the years..." Madara''s voice emerged, and Cirilla went silent immediately, even more embarrassed due to the last comment, since she always tried to do it throughout the years when Madara wasn''t watching. Even her grandmother didn''t approve of her granddaughter''s behavior and would punish her by making her write hundreds of times phrases like, ''princesses don''t throw knives.''


    Madara didn''t waste time on it and turned back to her. "Pack your things, we''ll leave practicing this for a few hours later," he requested. Cirilla nodded as they finished packing up the camp and set off.


    They traveled a bit further east in the morning, while they trained in the afternoon after Madara found a monster-free spot where they could spend the night, focusing on the kunai throwing that Cirilla was so eager to learn.


    "That was so hard..." Cirilla murmured as night fell again, while she wasn''t injured, only experiencing some muscle soreness and cramps from pushing herself so much during training.


    Her gaze fell on Madara as he looked toward a corner, and following his gaze, she was surprised to see the sky light up with a large number of lights coming from somewhere nearby. "Is that a city?!" she exclaimed.


    "Yes..." Madara knew they were near a large city, and even without having looked at maps in recent days, he could imagine where they were.


    "It looks like something is happening in the city for there to be so many lights... Can we see?" Cirilla asked.


    "Let me check first," Madara replied, creating a clone that shot off toward the distant lights.


    After some time, he sighed. "Well, it seems there''s a festival happening in this city," he said, returning to cooking.


    "Really? Even in the middle of the war to the south?" Cirilla murmured, sitting down.


    But soon she grew excited at the idea of a festival happening near them. Hesitant, she fidgeted a bit before speaking her next words. "Can we go?" she asked expectantly.


    "You''re all bruised. It wouldn''t be good," he replied.


    "But festivals last for several days. Can you check if it will continue tomorrow? If it''s still on tomorrow, can you take me? Please..." she said immediately, with puppy-dog eyes, and Madara just sighed.


    "Alright, I''ll send another clone. If I get information that the festival will continue tomorrow, we''ll stay here and go," Madara said in the end, and Cirilla broke into a big smile at hearing that.


    ----


    Raccoon here:


    I dragged out this fanfic because I was a bit lost on how to reach the Battle of Sodden, which will be the most important event of this volume. So I apologize.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 165 extra chapters with 8 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 112 – Festival of Kerogar.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The city was holding a festival during the day while Madara landed in one of the alleys, entering the city without anyone noticing or finding it strange that a boy was there. He put on a cloak to hide himself as he walked through the streets, passing by some people dancing and playing.


    "Why should we hold this festival? Nilfgaard will soon be knocking on our doors!" someone complained as Madara walked past a group of men.


    "Yes, but Temeria will be victorious. After all, this is the harvest festival. Despite having almost no one compared to previous years, it is still a tradition for the city!" another said, laughing.


    "Even so... we shouldn''t be celebrating in such dark times," the man continued to grumble.


    "Stop that, you fool. Let''s dance!" A chubby woman grabbed the grumpy person and pulled him to the middle of the street.


    The place really seemed much smaller than what the structure could accommodate. It was an odd atmosphere for a celebration, and only these people¡ªand Ciri¡ªhad any desire to be like this.


    Madara moved through the city, leaving the main area and heading to a corner of the city where there were a few shops, all closed, probably because people were at the festival or afraid of being robbed with people circling around this part of the city.


    Madara saw a clothing store and noticed there were people on the second floor, with some movement. He went to the entrance and knocked on the door.


    No one seemed bothered to answer, so he knocked again. On the third knock, finally someone began to come out, and Madara took a few steps back as the door was unlocked.


    "Listen here, you idiot, can''t you see we''re closed?!" The man opened the door, stepping outside and finally looking at Madara, seeing it was just a boy.


    "Brat, you''d better have a good explanation; otherwise, I''ll beat you up!" the man growled.


    Madara just sighed before releasing his Sharingan, making the man''s eyes widen before he fell into a genjutsu, blinking a few times and then turning back to Madara with a smile.


    "Hello, of course, esteemed customer. I hope you have a wonderful afternoon; you are at the best tailor in Kerogar. I am Chamjin himself!" he introduced himself, completely different from the initial interaction.


    "I need girls'' clothes," Madara said, and the man nodded, opening a space for him.


    "Then please, come into my shop and tell me about the person who will wear these clothes," he said, keeping the friendly smile.


    Madara entered the shop, with clothes displayed all around in various sizes for all kinds of people. "She''s almost 13 years old, a bit shorter than me. I need a dress and common clothes," Madara said, and the man quickly went to get those items.


    He returned with items he found suitable for the description Madara had given, while Madara nodded, looking at the clothes piling up in front of him.


    "These are all I have..." the man said.


    "How much will it be? I''ll take them all," Madara said, taking out a sack of gold.


    "All of them?" The man was surprised but, at the same time, excited to make a big sale. His clothes were expensive, and few people in the city could afford them, so he was thrilled to sell an entire stock.


    "What''s going on here?! Chamjin, didn''t you send this person away?!" An irritated woman came down the stairs, attracted by all the noise the man was making.


    She arrived and saw the man placing all the clothes in front of Madara. "What''s this?" she asked suspiciously.


    "Look, dear! We have a customer, and he''s buying all the girls'' clothes!" he exclaimed.


    The woman found it strange and very suspicious, but as soon as she saw the gold gleaming through the hole in Madara''s sack, her greed spoke faster, and she smiled. "That''s great! Do you need anything else?" she asked, visibly excited.


    "Yes." Madara saw an opportunity to seek a woman''s help for matters only they understood. "I''m traveling with a girl my age. I need intimate items, if you know what I mean, and I need someone who can teach her... if possible." Madara was at a loss here; he needed external help for Ciri with things he had no understanding of, knowing that she had never been taught these things in Cintra.


    "Of course, I can help. If you pay me a small fee, you can bring the girl," she said excitedly. Madara knew he was dealing with opportunists, but as long as they did what he asked, he wouldn''t mind.


    So, Madara paid the money to the man and took all the clothes, leaving the shop moments later. He moved through the city unseen, heading back to his camp far away.


    Ciri was practicing throwing kunai when he arrived. She noticed him and greeted him. "So, you went to the city. Is the festival still going on?" she asked with enthusiasm, and Madara nodded.


    "I also brought clothes for you to wear," he said, pulling out the scroll to show her.


    "Clothes? But didn''t you already take some from the castle?" she asked curiously.


    "Yes... but you can''t be seen as a princess here anymore. I bought common clothes. You''ll wear them in the city to avoid drawing attention, and your hair must change too," Madara said.


    "My hair? What''s wrong with my hair?" she immediately asked.


    "You''re the only person with platinum hair in the north, maybe even in the world... That''s why the tailor''s wife who sold me these clothes also gave me a dye that can be washed out easily. I want you to go to the spring nearby and dye your hair," Madara requested, and the girl nodded.


    "It should have been my grandmother too..." she murmured, thinking of Calanthe with the same hair color, but she quickly put the sad thought aside and nodded with a small smile while taking the dye.


    Night finally fell as she put on a dress fit for a farmer''s daughter, but colorful enough. People liked colors, and they represented this in their homes and clothes. Even nobles liked to have colorful houses and castles on the inside.


    Madara ended up combing his hair while wearing a hat he had also bought. He, too, could be suspicious due to his unique hairstyle.


    "You look different... but still handsome," Ciri murmured, twirling in her colorful dress in front of Madara. "How do I look? Do I look like a commoner now?" she asked, looking at him with her green eyes.


    "You look fine. Now, let''s go," he said, though Cirilla pouted at his usual tone, wondering if he was being serious or lying.


    He picked her up, and they left the camp, heading toward the city. "My hair looks awful like this; it took me a while to fix it!" she complained as the wind blew, her newly dyed black hair tied up, while Madara removed his hat and placed it in front of her.


    "This will help you," he said in his usual tone.


    "Thanks..." she said, smiling as she moved her face closer to his chest while he carried her princess-style in his arms, approaching the city.


    "Incredible..." Cirilla commented, looking at the large bonfire in front of her while everyone danced with one another. Despite the area not being very crowded, people were talking and drinking in every corner except for those dancing. There were a few stalls selling things, which even surprised Madara, as he didn''t know such things existed in these times.


    "What is that?" Ciri asked curiously, pointing at a stall.


    "Cotton candy. Let''s go get some," he said, noticing a few couples buying it.


    They reached the stall, and Madara bought one for Ciri. "Aren''t you going to get one for yourself?" she asked.


    "I''m not really a fan of sweets," Madara replied as he handed her the cotton candy.


    "This... is delicious!" She immediately loved it, laughing and watching everyone dance.


    There were comments from people talking about the war, even about relatives who had joined the Temerian army, with a somber tone. But Madara didn''t care about that, nor did Ciri, who was eating her cotton candy, laughing, and clapping along to the music played by a band of bards, just as background music to liven things up.


    They were the same festival songs from , if Madara could guess, which he found quite pleasant to recognize. After all, the music was somewhat enjoyable.


    "Hey, take this!" Ciri exclaimed beside him, offering a piece of cotton candy to Madara.


    "..." He didn''t say anything, taking it with his hand instead of letting her feed it to him as she intended.


    "Come on, tell me it isn''t good!" she exclaimed.


    "It''s not bad," he simply said.


    "Hey, kids! Aren''t you going to dance?!" A woman appeared, dancing a few meters away from them, teasing Cirilla.


    "I..." Ciri was surprised, looking at Madara after finishing her cotton candy.


    He sighed and ended up taking her hand, placing his other hand on her waist. "You should at least make the invitation first! But it''s alright anyway..." she said with a bit of shyness, and Madara didn''t mind giving her a subtle smile. They made their way into the center of the crowd, joining in on the more lively dance, getting into the rhythm.


    "Hahahahaha." Ciri started laughing with joy as they began to be guided by Madara.


    "..." Madara said nothing, keeping a less serious expression with a slight smile as he led the girl, following everyone else''s moves.


    "I didn''t know you could dance like this!" she exclaimed, her tone still playful.


    "I didn''t know... until tonight," he explained briefly, after all, he had used his Sharingan to copy all the dance styles.


    "Hahahaha." Ciri didn''t mind, continuing to dance as she tried to keep up with Madara, even finding it funny how the usually serious boy was letting loose tonight. But she didn''t find it bad at all.


    They spun her around, tossing her from side to side, even drawing the attention of many around them while Ciri kept laughing.


    And so the night went on as they danced to several songs, with the bards changing tunes, drawing everyone''s attention while they enjoyed themselves.


    Just for tonight, Madara allowed himself to have fun in this medieval world, while Ciri finally laughed with joy since the start of the war in Cintra. Tonight, there were no wars, no chases, no worries of death or abductions¡ªthey were just there, dancing, with Ciri being the most excited and Madara letting a slight smile appear, thrilling the girl.


    The music finally stopped at that moment as someone appeared on stage.


    "And now, a song for this young and lively couple who have energized this entire festival!" this person exclaimed, drawing everyone''s attention in the square. "Play something lovely for this affectionate couple¡ªa young love for a lifetime! Long live love!" the person said simply.


    "How can he say something like that in front of everyone?!" Ciri looked as red as a beet as she exclaimed, glancing at Madara to see his reaction. But what she saw wasn''t what she had imagined.


    "Hey, is everything alright...? Why did you activate your Sharingan?!" she asked, bewildered, as Madara kept his red eyes fixed on the stage.


    The music began, but without receiving an answer from Madara, Ciri looked at the stage to see more clearly who it was¡ªbut there was nothing there. It was as if the man who had said those words had disappeared.


    "How did this demon find us..." Madara said in a dark tone, ready to use his full power if necessary to face that man.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available: S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 113 – Girl Problems.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "I will win against him!" Ciri said confidently as they sat at a table with some elderly men playing Gwent, a game Madara was seeing for the first time. Of course, being the most popular game on the continent, it existed in Cintra, but Madara had never played or watched players before.


    However, there he was, while Ciri played with the older men after Madara bought a deck from a man offering it for sale in the square. Ciri immediately wanted to buy it.


    Madara ended up buying it, even though she didn''t know the rules. She was taught by the men and seemed to be having a lot of fun while Madara gave her some money to bet with.


    Of course, seeing that man had alerted him, so much so that he left Ciri there playing to pay attention to his surroundings. The man simply disappeared, but now Madara knew he had found them somehow, and there was no point in just grabbing Ciri and leaving the city. He was already aware of where they would be...


    ''Why appear right in front of us...'' Madara murmured, still ignoring Ciri losing money, which wasn''t a concern given the amount he actually had. He focused on the place, searching for any sign of the demon.


    Madara had created a set of rules over the years in this world, and one of them was especially made for Gaunter O''Dim: never, under any circumstances, accept his help. That thing feeds on human souls that he can imprison after granting wishes and favors. Like an agent of deceit, he was not trustworthy at all, and as far as Madara knew, Ciri had never interacted with him in the games, even with all her power from the Elder Blood, which led him to one conclusion.


    ''Is he after me?'' Madara asked himself. That demon wasn''t someone who would let Ciri go if he knew her true power, so the only thing left to believe was that it was the fame Madara had built in Cintra over the past few years that made the demon mark him.


    There were few people in this world that Madara could count on one hand who truly concerned him, and Gaunter O''Dim was one of them. He didn''t know the demon''s real power. After all, Geralt had defeated him in a riddle contest. Demons were in a much higher category than the monsters of this world. Madara didn''t have real knowledge, but he believed they were far above even the ancient vampires.


    He had no doubt he could be stronger than a demon at his full power, but would 22% really be enough? There was too much vague information about the enemy''s strength. Either way, he had to be more cautious from now on.


    "I lost again?!" Madara heard Ciri''s lamenting voice beside him, finally pulling him out of his thoughts about demons.


    "I think so... girl, it was a good play, but you still have a lot to learn. Hahahaha!" The man laughed as Ciri had to hand over some coins.


    "Let''s go again!" she insisted, determined to beat him.


    "Alright, but money in my pocket!" the man declared.


    "Man, you don''t feel ashamed of taking money from kids?" some men next to him complained.


    "The girl wants to play, so it''s fine by me. I''m just doing what she''s asking!" the man shamelessly insisted.


    Madara looked at the game while Ciri began to shuffle her set. Madara sighed; the set was a novice one with no important cards... so for Ciri, it was difficult to win against an intermediate deck from what he could see in the hands of another man.


    "Madara..." Ciri called him softly, seeing him looking at her game. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..." He looked at her.


    "Do you have any tips... I''ve already lost 5 times, and the money you gave me to bet is running out!" she complained, and Madara, not knowing how to change the situation, as everything was stacked against Ciri, said,


    "Just trust your intuition." He wasn''t sure if that would help her, but the girl nodded as if it were a great piece of advice and narrowed her green eyes at the game as they resumed playing.


    Madara saw people dancing, others eating, chatting in groups, some playing night games, and others drinking, but there was no sign of that man, while Ciri continued to play, placing cards on the field and drawing more with a bonus card she had. Her deck was from the North, against another from the North.


    Ciri finally played her last card, managing to freeze the first line of soldiers, which surrounded most of her opponent''s attack, while she focused on the backline with her catapults in the final move.


    "Did I...?" The man saw his strategy being destroyed as the girl applied a 2x1 against him.


    "Did I win?" Ciri was equally surprised as she exclaimed, before jumping up.


    "I won!!! Look, Madara, I won!" She seemed excited about winning her game, which made Madara raise an eyebrow at her.


    "It worked, your tip worked!" She said in admiration, as if Madara had the answer to everything. After all, she had really focused on her intuition, starting to play randomly, but with something guiding her to act in a certain way, while her blood did the work for it. Her opponent was surprised by the girl''s luck with every move, losing to her in the end.


    "Hahahaha! You lost, your wife is going to kill you!" His companion teased him.


    "Damn...!" The man knew he would face a very delicate situation at home with the news of losing coins in a game, regardless of whether it was to a girl or not. After all, Ciri, in her last move, wagered all her coins, which essentially matched the amount she had lost earlier, trusting her intuition.


    "I won! You owe me gold!" Ciri exclaimed with a silly, joyful smile, excited by the thrill of her great victory.


    "Hey, girl. How about we negotiate... what if you leave the money, and I give you a rare card from my deck?" He spoke carefully to the girl, although he wanted to trick her now, the piercing gaze of the boy standing beside her gave him chills.


    "A card...?" Ciri murmured, not knowing what was better.


    "Accept the card," Madara spoke from the side, and she looked at him before nodding.


    "Alright, give me the card!" She exclaimed with a smile as the man reluctantly handed over one of his best cards.


    In the end, Ciri stopped playing, and Madara took her to eat something while the festival began to empty out as people started leaving.


    "My son went to war with King Foltest''s summons... I''m so afraid that I can''t enjoy this festival anymore. I''ll take my children home." A woman passed by the two, talking with her friend. This kind of conversation was common throughout the square, as even though they were at a festival, the war was ongoing in the south.


    "Madara... Why are you so tense..." Ciri looked at him with some concern, seeing Madara more alert than usual.


    The thing he had been looking for hadn''t appeared again, so he just sighed. "I guess you''re right..." He lowered his shoulders, seeming as though the threat had left, though Madara still believed they had been marked.


    "See... And I''m so happy! This night really has been one of the best I''ve ever had in my life, much better than the balls in Cintra..." She said excitedly.


    "The life of common folk has its privileges..." Madara remarked.


    "Yes... not having to worry about etiquette or how you should control your words or laughter... it''s so free... do you think we could live like this?" She asked, looking at more couples dancing.


    "Maybe... but I think it''s difficult..." He didn''t believe it at all, but he didn''t want to discourage the girl.


    "Anyway, I''ll do everything I can so we can live like this!" Ciri said with a firm tone.


    "Do you want anything else? We''ll be leaving soon." Madara asked as she nodded, pointing at other food stalls as she went to get something more to eat, with Madara accompanying her the entire time, letting her enjoy it.


    In the end, they left the city, returning to the camp, where a tent was set up with a clone hidden in the trees to stand guard.


    They shared the large tent but had separate beds as they lay down to sleep, after Madara filled the place with clones to ensure their safety.


    "Madara..." Ciri called him, turning towards him as he merely turned his head to look at her.


    "Thank you..." she murmured with a sincere smile, and he just nodded, but for Ciri, that was enough as she began to drift off to sleep.


    The next day, she woke up to Madara packing up the tent while she glanced at her still black hair.


    "Don''t wash it yet. We need to go back to the city before we leave." He said.


    "The city?" She looked at him surprised.


    "Yes... there''s... an issue I can''t resolve, and someone will handle it for me." Madara murmured, sounding a bit distant as Ciri looked at him curiously, finding Madara''s demeanor strange.


    "Really? What can you not resolve?!" She exclaimed, not believing there was something he couldn''t handle.


    "Just come along." Madara said simply, and Ciri nodded, starting to gather her things as well.


    In the end, everything was ready, and Madara burned everything left behind to avoid attracting attention from any possible pursuers, and they headed toward the city.


    The festival had finally ended, and the city seemed to be returning to normal with shops reopening. He made his way to the tailor they had visited the day before.


    "Young man! You''re back, and you brought a companion!" The man greeted them excitedly, seeing the boy spending so much money on clothes for the girl.


    "Yes, your wife is here... I need her to handle the issue I asked for." Madara spoke calmly.


    "Ah, of course, one moment! Darling!" The man called upstairs before his wife followed him down to the shop floor.


    "You''re here... I see you brought the girl you mentioned. What''s your name, young lady?" she asked Ciri.


    "Falka." Ciri said the name Madara had asked her to come up with as a pseudonym when they were training in Verden, a name she would use all the time.


    "Hello, I''m Jundiai, please, follow me." The woman requested, and Ciri looked a little surprised at Madara, silently asking for instructions on what to do.


    Madara just nodded for her to follow the woman, and with no choice, they went upstairs. One, two, three hours passed, and Ciri returned with a bag and a face as red as a pepper.


    "Put this away..." she asked in a timid tone, unable to look Madara in the eyes.


    He simply nodded, not wanting to touch on the subject, and placed the bag inside a scroll without the shopkeeper noticing. Madara said his goodbyes with Ciri, and they left the city shortly after, heading east again.


    Neither of them spoke as Ciri remained flushed, glancing at Madara from time to time, while he didn''t look back at her. They disappeared into the forest shortly after.


    Ciri had a very long conversation with that woman¡ªa conversation for girls. Madara knew Ciri was of the age where she would start becoming a woman, and he didn''t want to deal with something he didn''t understand. So, he asked the woman to give Ciri certain explanations after paying her. The woman gave her intimate clothing and sanitary supplies so Ciri could manage the situation on her own and not panic over possible bleeding during their travels.


    While Ciri talked with the woman, she finally learned about things she hadn''t known regarding the dynamics between men and women. After all, she had been taught how to behave and respect her future husband as someone of royalty, but no one had ever taught her these things because she had never had her menstrual cycle before. So, after learning, she was extremely embarrassed, thinking that people created babies with kisses.


    **


    Lol, I had to address this, after all, it''s a natural thing to happen, and I didn''t want Madara to have to deal with it. Ciri had this issue at Kaer Morhen, and only Triss was able to help her when it first happened, while she knew nothing about it.


    I made these two episodes to not only resolve this issue but also to add more immersion into this world, with things Madara might encounter, from interactions with farmers to festivals, battles against monsters, and even war.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 114 – Chakra?

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    A few days had passed while Madara and Ciri continued their journey southeast of Temeria.


    He was still training the girl, stopping every day to train and try to awaken and enhance her unique powers.


    One day, Madara stopped at a distance, watching a large movement ahead of them.


    "Is that the Temerian army heading south?" Ciri asked in surprise, from within his arms.


    "It''s not the entire army... they should already be concentrating in Sodden by now..." Madara said, looking in that direction. There were thousands of soldiers, undoubtedly reinforcements for the war.


    "I think this could be a good opportunity to find out what''s going on," Madara murmured as Ciri looked at him.


    "Are you thinking of going there?" she asked as he nodded.


    "Yes... it''s an opportunity to investigate the status quo," he said as he began moving again.


    They were at least 300 meters from the group marching south, getting closer without being detected by the sentries and scouts, always keeping an eye on the march.


    "We''ll wait until they camp," Minato said, following through the forest, hidden, while he found a place to keep Ciri safe with a clone.


    "You will stay here and keep training. I will return shortly." Madara said, as Ciri nodded without comment, watching him disappear the next moment, leaping through the trees using chakra to run along the sides.


    Madara''s clone followed, setting up the camp after Madara left the equipment from a scroll. The clone stayed on watch while Ciri went into the trees to practice her throwing skills.


    Madara continued silently, catching up with the army''s march, which finally began to stop as the afternoon ended and they started setting up their tents in a clearing they had found. He lay in wait, watching them settle in among the trees.


    Hours passed until the sky turned dark, with no moon¡ªperfect for him. He then decided to act, quickly moving through the camp, heading towards the largest tent in the center like a breeze, with no one suspecting an intruder among them.


    At that moment in the main tent, a meeting was taking place between the general of that small army and his commanders.


    "We should position our forces directly in Sodden, but we could also try to go around the hills and catch the Nilfgaardian army from the north..." one man suggested, pointing to the map, drawing the route while others listened.


    "I don''t think that''s the right move. We''d be at the mercy of the Nilfgaardian army. If they decide to attack, we''d be cornered. We would only be able to flee, and it''s not safe to attack from the north alone. We should join the rest of the army..." the man in the center of the group said, and they all looked at each other before nodding in agreement.


    "What about the situation south of here?" someone asked.


    "We can''t see that. It would be better to go directly and regroup with the main army," the man said.


    "General Eric is right," another commander commented, and they began discussing other points soon after, while no one noticed Madara''s presence in the shadows of that tent, listening calmly to all the military matters being discussed like a perfect spy, even the mage there did not sense him. However, none of their discussions seemed of much importance to Madara, as he had no intention of fighting with either army.


    It was only after everyone began leaving the tent, with only the general remaining, that Madara decided to step out of the shadows, picking up a metal goblet and letting it fall in front of the general.


    The general heard the sound beside him, and when he looked, he saw feet in front of the goblet. He quickly raised his head to see Madara, with red eyes, before falling into a genjutsu, his eyes opening wide and freezing in the next moment.


    "Guards!" the general called, as a few men passed by the entrance of the tent, waiting for orders. The man stood there alone, appearing to look at them with a stern expression, as if everything was fine. "From now on, do not let anyone enter. I don''t want to be interrupted at this moment, under any circumstances!" he ordered, and the men returned to their posts, obeying the general''s final command.


    "Well, let''s begin," Madara commented as he stepped out from behind the general. The man, still under the effects of the genjutsu, began to pass on all the information Madara requested. The clash between Sodden allied with Temeria, along with the mages'' conspiracy against Nilfgaard, was about to begin.


    The general knew the names of the key mages, some of which made Madara raise an eyebrow in surprise, like Vilgefortz of Roggeveen himself, someone he believed to be an ally of Nilfgaard, perhaps an infiltrator.


    The first clash between tens of thousands of men would happen soon. Nilfgaard had the initial advantage, but now, with the addition of Temeria and its army, they might face more problems than anticipated.


    The general also knew about the mages in Sodden preparing a surprise attack, advancing through the high terrains called the Sodden Hills, which would devastate a large portion of the Nilfgaardian army if successful. But Madara knew that most of the mages would be killed, likely by an informant described as Vilgefortz himself.


    However, something else caught Madara''s attention: the general mentioned receiving a letter from his superiors two days ago, ordering him to investigate one of the passes to Sodden from the south. Scouts and soldiers sent to investigate had begun to disappear, except for a few who reported encountering a creature that split into multiple parts and had a black body, capable of firing lightning and flames, decimating dozens of them in seconds. The general had orders to eliminate the creature, but he planned to make up an excuse, claiming to have lost too many men and couldn''t complete the task. He needed bodies and names and would wait for the war to begin since there would be plenty then.


    Madara frowned. "No monster should be able to emit fire and lightning... Could it be a mage''s creation?" he murmured, still trying to understand what it meant as his interest grew. Additionally, another person had been summoned on the other side of the Temerian army, along with the mage council, and a familiar name appeared in the general''s reports. A sorceress Madara easily recognized had been called to investigate.


    "And to think you''re here..." he couldn''t help but comment, wondering if he would encounter the magic of purple eyes and black hair.


    Releasing the general, Madara already knew what he needed. Quickly, he left the tent, causing the general to blink a moment later, not understanding what had just happened as his memories of seeing Madara had been erased.


    Madara returned to the camp moments later, where Ciri was eating, and his clones were scattered around, keeping watch.


    "You''re back!" she murmured as Madara approached. "Here, I made this for you." She handed him a stew of vegetables and dried meat.


    He was surprised she hadn''t let the clone cook the meal, but he accepted it nonetheless.


    "Did you find what you needed?" she asked, as Madara nodded.


    "Where are we going now?" she continued.


    "South. I want to check on something," Madara calmly mentioned the detour.


    That night, they simply ate and went to rest. The next day, Madara was running through the forest again, passing by the army and continuing onward. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, in an area full of craters and part of the forest destroyed, a portal opened nearby at that moment. A woman, dressed impeccably in an outfit that matched her hair perfectly, stepped out, surveying the scene before her.


    Other portals appeared, and more mages emerged at that moment.


    "What do we have here... is this Nilfgaard''s secret weapon to prevent Temeria from coming through the north?" one of the mages asked.


    "It''s full of corpses..." Beyond the craters of destruction, there were pieces of soldiers scattered everywhere.


    "I''m not sure this can be Nilfgaardian..." the woman commented, pointing at a group of dead bodies with Nilfgaard''s banner, probably scouts... something was stopping both sides from passing through here.


    "Who the hell would do this...?" a young mage murmured.


    The woman did not answer and began to move her delicate hands through the air, as a magical glow attempted to uncover what had happened there and who had caused such destruction.


    This continued for a while, until someone appeared, walking across the terrain and catching the attention of all the mages as this person came closer, stepping into view, ready for the stranger.


    "What do we have here?" a voice from this strange man was heard.


    "Who are you?" everyone asked, not recognizing the stranger, making them frown.


    "Just a traveler looking for some entertainment, since this war is taking too long to start. So, I decided to have some fun with anyone who shows up here..." the man replied, while the sorcerers watched him seriously.


    "You still haven''t answered me..." the sorceress of the group spoke with a stern tone.


    "Well, what else can I say? All I care about is killing and money. I hope you have the latter because you''re all going to die quickly here," he said with disdain.


    In the next moment, a bolt of lightning shot towards him, hitting him hard and sending him flying several meters back. The electrical discharge, conjured by the female sorceress, would have killed any human being.


    "You should have gotten more information from him..." one of the mages said, dissatisfied with the sorceress''s action.


    "Wait... he''s alive!" another said, with a grim look.


    However, in the next instant, the man stood up. "Damn... you destroyed one of my hearts..." his voice was grumpy as he stood again. "Well, it doesn''t matter... after all, I have three hearts to take here..." he said, his body unharmed, as he looked at all three of them as if they were his prey.


    "He survived..." the youngest mage murmured.


    "Haha, that was a nice hit," the man mocked, with everyone still watching him, now seeing his appearance more clearly. He looked less and less human, with his body appearing to be stitched together.


    He then entered the fight, raising both hands. "Anyway, let''s get started, mages. I hope you do better than that because you won''t kill me..." he said and quickly began moving his fingers, forming seals. The sorceress''s eyes widened in shock, and in the next moment, an enormous explosion began to erupt in the middle of the forest, with flames filling it like an inferno.


    Meanwhile, Madara heard the commotion. He narrowed his eyes and advanced, activating his Sharingan, and was stunned.


    "Something wrong, Madara?" Ciri looked at him, surprised by his expression. It wasn''t a shock, after all. He could see something he never expected to see in this world¡ªchakra. The explosion in the distance had been caused by chakra, according to his Sharingan, and it had to be a fire jutsu.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 115 – Finally, I’ve found you, Uchiha child.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "How is this possible?! Whose chakra is this?!" Madara was stunned to see this; after all, as far as he knew, only he was a chakra user, and there was no record of this energy in the world.


    "What is that? Any problem, Madara?" Ciri looked at the surprise explosion as the wind hit them, but Madara''s gaze made her frown at what that could mean. "Wait... did you say chakra?!" She recalled the last word that Madara had murmured.


    "Yes... there is a chakra user there. I''ll leave you at a distance; we can''t risk you in the middle of a fight with whoever he is. After all, if he really is a chakra user like me... he''s not weak... and a fight means the entire region will be destroyed," Madara said, passing through the trees as the dust cloud rose in the distance.


    Madara reached a point where he made at least four clones, leaving them with Ciri, while he just looked at her. "Stay here... if the clones disappear, there is a map in this backpack with hair dye. You must get out of here and continue hiding, understood?" he said, giving a leather bag, looking at her with the most serious tone he had ever used.


    "Wait, why is that?!" Ciri exclaimed upon hearing such things.


    "I don''t know what I''ll find there, but it''s better if I go see. It''s not like I have to die there, but I''m just thinking of all the scenarios, understand?" Madara said; he was still thinking about her safety.


    "You don''t think I''m really going to let you!" she exclaimed with a nervous heart.


    "I know that, but if I need to use a card, you will be in danger even here, so you must move away. I''ll find you later," he said, trying to calm her.


    "Just come back," she murmured while he nodded before jumping among the trees and advancing to the battlefield.


    Yennefer was stunned by what had just happened. She saw her shield and those of her fellow mages exploding like glass while one of them was transformed with his body turning to dust. Another quickly used a second shield and prevented them from being annihilated, but his arm was destroyed in the process, while she saw him fallen on the ground screaming in pain.


    She also had to open a second shield, and to avoid being destroyed too. The destructive flames continued ravaging all the terrain with her feeling the pressure of the attack, while she started to gather all the chaos energy she could to prevent the flames from reaching her. For some moments, she managed to hold firmly, while all the chaos finally stopped, allowing her to breathe. She released her shield a few seconds after ensuring the attack had ceased, while the only sounds were the settling dust and her fellow mage''s screams of pain.


    When she accepted to come on this mission at Tissaia''s request, she never imagined having to deal with something like this before the war. After all, the armies were worried about scouts and groups of soldiers being continuously wiped out here, believing that Nilfgaard was preparing a part of the army to bypass the hills and catch them from behind.


    Yennefer fell to her knees, struggling to breathe, imagining who in the world could create such power. Worse, she didn''t even feel the energy of chaos, making her think about the forms of attack and the origin of the energy generated¡ªthe same as the boy she had been researching in recent years, who was in Cintra and now somewhere in the north.


    ''I have to get out of here... I must prepare a portal!'' This was her predominant thought at this moment, knowing that if she stayed, her death was inevitable.


    "Yennefer, help me?!" The elderly man beside her exclaimed while his blood continued spreading, giving the mage a look of despair.


    "I..." Yennefer was too exhausted to respond quickly, but she couldn''t help him either. After all, that would make her lose the chance to escape through the portal she was trying to build at that moment.


    However, before Yennefer could personally respond to him, the air was cut as a kunai sliced through the dust cloud, and the old man was struck in the head by the blade, killing him instantly.


    "Well... one body was destroyed, another can still have its heart taken, and there''s a mage still alive." The voice of the man responsible for the devastating attack approached calmly as the dust finally began to settle.


    "..." Yennefer couldn''t say anything as she saw him walking through the desolate terrain.


    "What wa... have you already given up? You people from this continent are so weak..." He spoke calmly as he walked toward her.


    "Who are you?" Yennefer asked with a tired and grim expression.


    "You could say we are something beyond your comprehension, far more powerful than your mages, Witchers, soldiers, nobles, and armies... We can change an entire war, we can wipe out entire kingdoms with little effort... we could destroy the entire continent in a few weeks..." he said, mocking the stunned look of the mage in front of him.


    "Are you some kind of god? You said, ''we''? Are there more of you?" she asked, trying to buy time as she continued gathering more chaos energy for her spell.


    "No, we''re not gods, we''re shinobi. But yes, we serve a god if you really want to know... She''s been in this world for a long time, after coming from space and giving us the power you''re witnessing." He spoke with a smile, not hiding these things, after all, he was talking to a corpse. "Yes... we are a group that recently arrived on this continent. We haven''t had any involvement in the war, but maybe we''ll interfere a little, just for fun," he said, making Yennefer frown at his words.


    "Why are you doing this?" Yennefer murmured, now with a serious look.


    "We''re after someone on this continent. Once we find out their name, we will hunt them down... Anyway, let''s end this. I don''t want to waste any more time with a mage," he said, beginning to prepare his kunai, ready to kill Yennefer as he approached her.


    "You''re after Madara, aren''t you?" she suddenly said, trying to buy more time. This was an obvious conclusion for Yennefer, after all, it wasn''t difficult to connect the dots. Both used the same strange type of energy.


    The man suddenly stopped near her, looking at Yennefer with a surprised expression. "You could say that, yes, we are after the boy. But I''m surprised you know that," he said, and Yennefer fell silent at that moment.


    "How about you tell me where the boy is? After all, we stopped following him to the north to witness the war up close. So we let the boy live a little longer," he said.


    "Why do you want to kill him...? And I don''t know where he is, probably far beyond your reach," Yennefer said with a firm expression.


    "I see... Say whatever you want, but that won''t change the fact that soon we will kill him.... Very well, I''ll take your heart now. They say mage hearts are more valuable," he said calmly as he walked toward Yennefer, ready to rip her chest open as he got close to her.


    "That won''t happen," she murmured, quickly invoking her magic, distorting the space around her and even trying to throw the stranger backward.


    "You think I''ve never dealt with mages before? I''ve killed dozens of them," he mocked, stomping on the ground. In the next moment, strands of hair emerged from the soil, grabbing Yennefer and binding her.


    "I doubt you''ll be able to escape from this now," he said with a smile, as he freed his leg from the strands and approached her with the distorted space shrinking due to her difficulty moving.


    Yennefer, however, did not give up. She tried to teleport, distorting the space further as the man felt himself being pushed back, but he quickly steadied himself, leaning toward her, ready to stab her.


    It was at that moment that someone appeared behind the witch, jumping from the forest floor and rushing with full speed toward the mage and the shinobi. The attacker entered Yennefer''s space, using her shoulder as leverage before pushing their body forward, extending their leg toward the man holding a kunai.


    The man saw the movement, surprised by the sudden appearance between them, and reacted quickly, attempting to strike the attacker. However, the attacker dodged with agility. He could see the red eyes of his opponent before being struck in the chin, sent flying several meters back with a powerful taijutsu strike.


    Yennefer, stunned, halted her teleportation magic as she saw what had happened. The man groaned in pain and surprise as he rolled on the ground, but soon stood up, looking ahead. His eyes widened upon seeing who stood before him, revealing crimson eyes.


    He paused for a moment, still paralyzed, until he then broke into a smile and began to laugh. "I can''t believe this... to think I would see you here before all the others," he announced.


    "Kakuzu?" Madara murmured in a slow tone as he narrowed his eyes, though his surprise was evident in his voice. He never imagined he would find someone like this in such a place. He wondered if the Akatsuki existed here. Because if he was here, there should be others as well.


    "Kakuzu...? You speak as if you know me?" the man said, tilting his head, wondering who this boy was talking about, with no idea what his name meant. But he looked curiously at the Sharingan, redder than any he had seen in a long time.


    Yennefer remained silent, stunned, even forgetting to use her teleportation.


    ''So, he''s not called Kakuzu... but he certainly has his powers, and that can be seen from the masks on his back. We could die many times...'' Madara thought, and he had nothing more to say in front of him. It seemed his existence was known, and from what he heard, this man had found him before the ''Others,'' making Madara wonder if he was being hunted.


    His gaze shifted behind him in the next instant, seeing the woman still bound. Quickly, he took his kunai and cut all the threads that were holding her, freeing her.


    Madara didn''t know what to think of this woman, surprised as well to find her here. After all, though she was one of the protagonists in her series, there was still a dark side to her, selfish enough to even consider sacrificing Ciri. While Yennefer now considered Ciri someone important, she hadn''t hesitated to seek benefits in the past.


    But at this moment, she was his best option. If something happened to him, Ciri would have a better chance of escaping with this woman''s help.


    "Get out of here," Madara told her. "Go north. I left Cirilla, Geralt''s child of destiny, there. I need you to stay with her, and if my plans fail, leave as quickly as possible. But don''t hand Ciri over to Nilfgaard or any other northern kingdom. If you have any consideration for Geralt, take the girl to him while I''m away." Madara said, not entirely sure of what could happen.


    Yennefer only nodded, still dazed. Madara then created a clone, which grabbed the mage by the shoulder, since she was still motionless, and headed into the forest, leaving Madara alone with his enemy ahead, who remained still.


    "Well, I can catch her later anyway. I''m more interested in you, little Uchiha. It''s been hundreds of years since I killed someone like you." The man said, as Madara narrowed his eyes, a bit surprised by those words. He knew there had been an Uchiha clan in this world long ago, according to Mousesack, with scant records, but they had disappeared for some reason... and it was extremely rare even to hear mentions of them, with even slimmer chances of finding out who they really were.


    Now, in front of him, stood another shinobi, one who could provide some information. After all, if he said he had killed Uchiha hundreds of years ago, there must have been a massacre of the clan, and Madara wanted to know more about his origins in this world.


    ---


    **: There''s a member of the Ootsutsuki clan in this world, which gave rise to many things. But I still don''t know who it is¡­ I first placed a male character, then switched to a female one. I''m still undecided if I should add someone familiar like Kaguya or others, maybe an OC. But with the powers I want this character to have, I believe Kaguya would be the best choice.


    Initially, the plan was to use characters with the names of those who had the original powers... but that would be quite obvious, so I''m going to give them new names, even though they will be similar to the members of the Akatsuki...


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 116 – Fragments of the Past.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Yennefer was so stunned that she didn''t even seem to notice she was being carried by a clone of Madara, leaping through the trees while holding her tightly.


    Her eyes finally blinked, beginning to come out of her state of shock, realizing that she was almost flying from tree to tree.


    "What is happening... are you Madara Uchiha?" she murmured, looking at him with intense eyes.


    "Yes... you know me from what I heard in your conversation with that guy..." he commented in a firm tone.


    "Yes..." She barely managed to say that, unable to speak more. "How does this work, like, you''re here and there at the same time? Can your main self hear everything we''re talking about?" she asked curiously, wanting to understand how Madara''s clone worked, even though she was close to almost dying, she still wanted to know.


    "This is an extension of my original self if you must know, but the original receives all the memories of this clone once it disappears..." Madara answered without necessarily hiding the information, after all, he was certain that this woman would be with them in the future.


    "And who was that guy... He has the same energy as you, doesn''t he?" she asked with a tone of near demand.


    "That doesn''t matter now..." Madara simply replied as he arrived where Ciri was waiting with his clone. The girl was surprised to see his clone arriving, carrying a woman with black hair, taller than him, while he landed in front of her with the woman approaching.


    "You''re not the original... what''s happening?" she asked cautiously as Madara let the woman down. She stood up with some difficulty, her clothes dirty and slightly torn; it was obvious she had been in a battle and lost to Madara, being taken away by his clone.


    But Ciri couldn''t help but be surprised by Madara bringing someone to them. It was the first time he''d done something like that, and her gaze fell on the black-haired woman with violet eyes, looking with curiosity. She might have been the most beautiful woman she''d ever seen, surpassing even the mature beauty of her grandmother.


    ''I hope he hasn''t taken an interest in her, or else he''ll pay!'' she muttered with some anger rising, pouting.


    Madara would never have allowed Yennefer to get close to Ciri before Kaer Morhen... but circumstances had changed, and Madara needed to ensure Ciri had a safe escape plan.


    Yennefer stood up and looked at the girl accompanied by a second clone of Madara beside her. Putting aside the clones, which was very strange for her, she saw Princess Ciri for the first time, wearing discreet peasant clothes, yet very well-kept for a fugitive.


    ''So this is Geralt''s child of destiny...'' she thought for a moment before returning to the real situation at hand.


    "You are Cirilla of Cintra," Yennefer began, while Ciri narrowed her eyes at her. The same could be said for the clone, also surprised to find her there, but if his original sent her, there was a good reason.


    "Yes... who are you?" she asked, not liking her tone.


    "..."


    Madara, despite also not liking it, understood her nature and let her introduce herself.


    "I am Yennefer of Vengerberg... An old friend of Geralt," she said directly to the girl, while Ciri''s eyes widened upon hearing that.


    "Really?! Do you know where he is? We''re heading to Kaer Morhen," she said instinctively.


    "To Kaer Morhen? Why didn''t you head to Redania? The greatest war in the south is about to happen..." she said as if scolding, but it wasn''t directed at Ciri, rather at Madara''s clone.


    "We are... but Madara says he wants to see the war... he plans to go to it," Ciri responded before the clone could.


    "What?! You plan to participate in the Battle of Sodden as well? I heard rumors about your performance fighting alongside Cintra... I heard you have spells with that strange magic, enough to kill thousands of soldiers... Francesca Findabair was quite afraid when she mentioned that event..." she murmured with a bit of admiration, finally getting direct information from the source of all that chaos. But she didn''t think Madara truly had any influence in a battle with nearly 150,000 soldiers fighting simultaneously.


    "Jutsus, not spells," Ciri corrected her, while Yennefer raised an eyebrow in disapproval, noticing that this girl was rather outspoken.


    "That doesn''t matter now... I just need you to keep an eye on things and use a portal to get Ciri out of here and take her to a safe place if the clones disappear, understand?" Madara responded in a commanding tone, repeating the words from before.


    "You''re worse than the brat here, aren''t you? Anyway, are you not going to answer my previous question? Who is that guy?" she asked again, demanding an answer, while Madara shrugged, with Ciri surprised at how this woman had an unpleasant tone even towards Madara.


    "I still don''t know if you want to know that badly..." the clone replied in a neutral tone, while the woman didn¡¯t like his tone either. Despite always being interested in this child, he wasn¡¯t submissive like someone his age might be. At the same time, he didn¡¯t seem arrogant, but rather reserved.


    "Hey, can you talk about Geralt then?! You didn''t answer me before!" Ciri also demanded, and Yennefer found herself surrounded by stubborn brats, realizing even she was like that.


    She relented and began to speak a little about Geralt, though not without giving a few glances at Madara. After all, was he the older man from her vision? The one who would change the world? She couldn''t help but have these thoughts, while one of the clones there turned his back with a few steps, looking toward where the original was.


    ''I still don¡¯t know who he is, but I¡¯ll find out soon enough...'' Madara thought as he looked toward the forest. Then an explosion echoed in the distance¡ªthe battle had begun.


    While Madara took Yennefer further away, he gazed intensely at the stranger.


    "You mentioned the Uchiha clan, tell me more about it," Madara spoke directly to the man, who smiled at the question.


    "You don¡¯t need to know... Boy... After all, you¡¯re a corpse to me," he said, moving his hand to his waist, pulling out a kunai and throwing it directly at Madara. With a quick movement, Madara struck the man¡¯s arm using fuuinjutsu and pulled out his own kunai, launching it directly at the opponent¡¯s. Both kunai collided with a metallic clink, neutralizing each other and falling to the destroyed ground.


    "You¡¯re certainly quite skilled at this..." the mysterious man with Kakuzu''s powers commented. "And also... you bear fuuinjutsu symbols and know how to use them... that¡¯s strange... How do you have such knowledge at your age? You¡¯re not even 15, are you?" he asked, eyeing Madara with more caution.


    ''He also has a three-tomoe Sharingan, something we only saw in adults. Children and teenagers at that time rarely had even a one-tomoe Sharingan... Who is this Uchiha hidden on this continent?'' He couldn''t help but notice that he was standing before someone very unusual, and Madara didn¡¯t seem afraid of him, showing abilities that could challenge him. Not that he was worried¡ªafter all, his skills went far beyond throwing kunai, while his masks remained hidden under his clothes on his back.


    "You want me to answer your questions? Then you''re an idiot," Madara responded calmly.


    "Arrogant, like any Uchiha... I shouldn¡¯t be surprised; you were like this even back then," the man said calmly.


    "..." Madara remained silent for a while, staring at him, realizing that the man wouldn¡¯t answer. Then, he decided to act differently.


    "Hm?!" the man exclaimed, finding himself caught in a genjutsu.


    [I don''t like fighting this way; I only use genjutsu when I need information or want to avoid an unnecessary fight. And despite not wanting to do this with you, you still have information I want to see.] Madara''s voice echoed in the now dark space where the man found himself, surprised to be caught in something like this by, in his opinion, just a Uchiha pup. But he still seemed to underestimate Madara''s potential, not knowing what that name meant, as no Madara had ever emerged in this world before.


    Madara quickly began to sift through his memories, surprised to see hundreds of years of life. Despite knowing Kakuzu as the immortal ninja, he wasn¡¯t alone in this¡ªseveral others had also gained immortality, and, moreover, there were witchers among them...


    His name was Kenzu. He had gained chakra powers, which showed that it wasn''t natural for him to have chakra... and hundreds of years ago, they had received a group of witchers, identified as the creators of the witcher schools... making Madara increasingly surprised by this.


    ''We know you''re looking for a clan called Uchiha... they''re on the other continent. We want to join you and have the same powers, we want chakra...'' one of the old witchers said, seeming to wear the symbol of the Griffin School.


    [This is a good opportunity. After all, we can''t let them live if we want to execute our goddess''s plan in a few hundred years.] A dark voice spoke in the middle of that meeting, though Madara could only see the witcher masters as he received information from Kenzu''s memory. Other members with them were cloaked in darkness, as if Madara couldn''t see who they were.


    There were several memories flashing by: how Kenzu received training, his power development, but Madara couldn''t dive deeply into any of them, as only images appeared. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then the scene shifted to a war inside a small village, where many people were massacring all the inhabitants that night. The houses were on fire, people with red eyes were fighting the invaders, children, women, and men were being killed in every possible way, as long as they were dead. Even babies in their homes were not spared by this invading group.


    The clan''s ninjas were weak, even the witchers fought with the others, killing them using powers they didn''t have before, now truly possessing artificial chakra in their bodies.


    The scene shifted again, showing the entire clan wearing the same symbol that Madara also bore, now dead, scattered everywhere.


    "It seems we''ve wiped them all out in the end..." one of them said.


    [Yes... but now our role is to erase all existence of this clan. Go after everyone associated with them and kill them. Destroy all the books, especially you, witchers... the Uchihas... never existed...] The dark voice commanded.


    The Uchihas nodded, beginning their hunt at that moment, hunting all those born and records of the clan, eliminating everyone. To them, they had finally eradicated all of them, but Madara knew that somehow, the descendants of his parents had survived without anyone knowing.


    The scene shifted again as the voice returned to address the group. [We''ve eliminated everyone, so now it''s just a matter of waiting for that thing to be reborn... after all, it was killed, which delayed our plans. We need to wait for it to emerge, and it may take hundreds of years...]


    "Hundreds of years... I won''t be alive by then... imagine the wealth I could accumulate if I could live that long..." Kenzu complained at that moment.


    [Don''t worry... the witchers agreed to give you mutations that will prevent your bodies from aging. It will be quite useful...] The dark voice said as the witchers also agreed to share the secret of the Trial of the Grasses, since the shinobi didn¡¯t have such knowledge, in exchange for their ability to produce offspring.


    Madara wanted to learn more, but suddenly he began to lose control of his genjutsu, as the space cracked. Clearly, Kenzu had finally managed to block his eyes, after all, he also used chakra and could combat his eyes, knowing that in the next moment, the battle would begin.


    ------


    Raccoon Here:


    This is just a piece of the past; it will still take years to truly understand what happened in this world a long time ago. There aren''t many people who have chakra, only one group, before anyone thinks that chakra is easy to obtain.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 117 – Shinobi vs Shinobi 01.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Your damned..." Kenzu said with a frustrated look, staring at the child as they had returned to the previous battlefield, unable to believe he had fallen into the illusion of that Sharingan, cast by a child.


    ¡®Just like that time...¡¯ he murmured. After all, there were powerful Uchiha in that clan, especially the patriarch, whom he was easily captured by, placed in an illusion, only to be saved because his comrades had gathered to defeat those eyes back then.


    Not that this Sharingan was that powerful, but he was shocked that a boy had entered his mind and extracted various pieces of information from his memories, which left him frustrated.


    Madara looked at him, noticing how shaken he seemed by the invasion. He had tried to take more, but he wasn''t fighting just anyone; this was a shinobi... one who had lived for hundreds of years, like the zombie Kakuzu, and there were more of them out there.


    ¡®Including the creators of the Witcher schools... Which makes me think I need to go after them, but that will be for the future. I can get information about them at Kaer Morhen, at least about the creator of the Wolf School with Vesemir... However, for now, I must focus on this Shinobi,¡¯ Madara thought.


    His eyes quickly focused on the man''s hands as he began forming hand seals. ¡®This damned... he stole Uchiha techniques...¡¯ Madara thought, watching the sequence.


    The man took a deep breath, ready to incinerate the Uchiha, spewing fire in the next moment as it expanded, only to be stopped by another iron barrier coming from the other side, as the two flames quickly collided against each other.


    "Hm?!" Kenzu was surprised to see this, as on the other side, Madara was performing the same jutsu to counter his.


    ¡®Do you think you can execute Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu better than an Uchiha?¡¯ Madara scoffed, spitting his flames at the opponent. He didn¡¯t even need to perform all the seals, using only three out of five to achieve the same result. This was the result of years of training, attempting to reach the jutsu with just a single seal to make it almost instant. Madara knew that for a Shinobi, even a few milliseconds saved could decide the outcome of a battle.


    The flames clashed against each other in a dangerous dance, each side trying to push the other. For a moment, as both focused on spewing more fire at each other, it seemed balanced, but Kenzu had to look in surprise as his flames began to be overwhelmed by the Uchiha''s.


    ¡®A boy surpassed me?!¡¯ he muttered, despite not using any of his true powers. Being surpassed by a child again hurt his pride. Meanwhile, a dark mass began to form behind him, falling with a blue mask, pointing toward the mass of fire approaching him as Kenzu was losing the flame battle. It opened its mouth, and electric energy began to form at that moment.


    Madara could feel the abnormal amount of chakra concentrating behind the flames, narrowing his eyes, as the next moment, a bright light outshone his flames, and then a lightning bolt shot toward him, moving like a snake through the air, forcing him to prepare for impact.


    The flames stopped as an enormous explosion occurred on the other side, sweeping across the terrain with a deafening sound, while the lightning opened a new crater in the already scarred battlefield.


    Kenzu also stopped launching flames when he saw that his own had no more resistance against his opponent¡¯s. He ceased and looked at the terrain, fire and electrical sparks dancing in the air every second.


    ¡®Did I kill him...?¡¯ he wondered, not having a Sharingan to see chakra, while his mask remained beside him like a second head with a neck made of wires extending from his back.


    He waited for the sound of the explosion to die down as the smoke began to clear. However, a noise emerged from behind the smoke, as something spinning appeared, rushing toward him at that moment.


    "I figured not... but a shuriken... Does this boy even have that?" he murmured out loud, watching the shuriken flying in his direction. He simply scoffed and easily jumped over it, but as soon as he landed, he saw a second one coming.


    "A second one hidden in the shadow of the first? Smart... but it''s still just a shuriken." He said, and just as he was about to deal with it using his mask, a smoke explosion appeared behind him, and his eyes caught sight of Madara throwing a kunai at his back.


    His mask quickly turned behind him, opening its mouth and firing another lightning bolt, intercepting both the kunai and Madara behind it. This distracted him for a moment as the kunai got closer, and another explosion erupted in front of him, with his eyes widening at Madara using the substitution jutsu again. Kenzu felt his right eye being pierced as Madara reached him before his mask could fire another lightning bolt.


    "AHHHHHHH!!!" he screamed, feeling the real pain. "You bastard!" he shouted as Madara tried to drive the weapon deeper into his eye, aiming for the brain. But at that moment, the mask turned toward Madara and launched another attack, causing Madara to vanish.


    "Ahh!!" As the explosion subsided, Kenzu reappeared, clutching his bleeding eye, struggling to stop the flow of blood. "That bastard... was he a clone too?!" He looked at the destroyed ground, finding nothing there.


    "You may be a shinobi... but you''re certainly not used to fighting another shinobi, are you? Or are you just very rusty..." Footsteps came from the other side of the battlefield as Madara emerged from the first smoke cloud caused by the lightning bolt, walking calmly while analyzing the situation.


    He wanted to test this guy, but his overconfidence had caused him to let his guard down, allowing Madara to stun him and get close.


    His clone hadn''t tried to hit his heart, after all, he had plenty of them left if he was anything like Kakuzu. Although Madara didn¡¯t know the exact number this man possessed, instead of reducing their number, he chose to decrease his combat ability by taking out one of his eyes. That would help in the fight.


    However, Madara wasn''t sure of his opponent''s healing capabilities. He might be able to regenerate his eye with some strange technique... but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case, as the man was struggling to stop the bleeding, glaring at Madara with hatred in his eyes.


    "I will kill you!!!" he shouted, and in the next moment, more and more masks began appearing like new heads, turning him into a kind of Hydra.


    ''It¡¯s not like he can grow two heads every time I take one down...'' Madara thought calmly as this occurred to him.


    There was a sky-blue mask, a regular blue one, and a green one, each representing different elements. A fourth mask appeared but was immediately shattered, falling to the ground. It was brown.


    ''So he''s like Kakuzu...'' Madara thought, analyzing his enemy even further with multiple heads now... He must have five hearts, each representing an element. Madara knew Yennefer had just killed one of his hearts because she had mentioned striking the shinobi¡¯s heart, and yet he had risen again. This information had been quickly relayed to his original by the clone that dispersed in the forest.


    ''He''s using the fire element in the heart in his chest... his masks can unleash water, wind, and lightning...'' Madara thought as the man stared at him with fury, gritting his teeth while his eye continued to bleed.


    He paused, staring back with a more serious look in his remaining eye. "Soon, I''ll rip out your heart and make a new one for myself from the Uchiha''s fire element... your eyes, I''ll gouge them out and put them in a jar as a trophy, to remind me how I killed the last Uchiha. Your body... I¡¯ll take pleasure in watching it rot, just to see the fool who once dared challenge me," he spoke calmly, despite the pain, no longer showing it as he glared at Madara, as if he had already sealed his fate to be destroyed.


    "You talk too much..." Madara simply scoffed and entered combat mode.


    "Die!" Kenzu shouted, and the green mask opened its mouth, generating a strong wind vortex aimed at Madara.


    Once again, Madara was quick and launched a fire jutsu against the wind. Both elements clashed, but Madara used an even more powerful technique, Fire Style: Great Fire Annihilation, which quickly overwhelmed Kenzu''s jutsu, as the flames surged toward him.


    "It''s a powerful jutsu... I don''t have this one in my collection..." For a moment, he set aside his anger, watching the flames begin to overpower the wind. After all, fire had an advantage over wind, so he decided to use the element stronger than fire. The sky-blue mask opened its mouth, and a new water vortex surged forward, combining with the wind, trying to counter the fire, as Madara¡¯s jutsu continued to gain strength.


    Now it was wind and water fighting against the flames, and with a loud elemental clash, Madara''s fire began to lose ground. The water was about to reach him as his flames weakened.


    He quickly jumped as the water exploded, gouging the ground beneath him. In the air, Madara looked directly at Kenzu¡¯s eye, tracking him with his gaze while the masks continued to unleash the two elements. But it was too late, as Madara had leaped over 15 meters into the air.


    "Die!" Kenzu shouted, and the third mask released the lightning element, the most penetrating and fastest of all.


    Madara''s Sharingan activated at that moment as he twisted his body mid-air, dodging the attack that shot toward the sky behind him.


    "He dodged..." Kenzu muttered, thinking he could have killed him at that moment.


    Madara, still with his Sharingan fixed on his opponent''s eyes, crossed his fingers and quickly created two clones on either side of him. They formed hand signs, transforming into shurikens, which Madara grabbed and hurled down at Kenzu below.


    "That won''t work this time!!" Kenzu exclaimed as his lightning mask destroyed the two shurikens before they could reach him. The lightning then struck Madara, who didn¡¯t dodge.


    Kenzu saw Madara take the full hit, a smile forming on his face, but then Madara turned into smoke. "What?! I was sure he was the original!!" Kenzu exclaimed.


    "That''s because you fell for my little genjutsu again, you idiot." Madara''s voice came from behind him, as he appeared running up from Kenzu¡¯s back, thrusting a kunai into one of the masks on his neck before Kenzu could react, wondering what was happening.


    Madara had placed him under an imperceptible genjutsu, making it appear that he had sent the two clones at him, but in reality, Madara had moved to the other side of the battlefield to catch him off guard, similar to what Sasuke had done to Danzo, deceiving him at the last moment.


    Madara had no difficulty selecting his target mask¡ªthe one controlling the water element¡ªso the enemy would no longer have the advantage over his strongest element.


    The elements worked like this with jutsus: Fire beats Wind, Wind beats Lightning, Lightning beats Earth, Earth beats Water, Water beats Fire. Now, Madara could deal with this guy more easily, having elements that held an advantage over him, while Kenzu had lost vision in one eye.


    "Hm?!" Kenzu didn¡¯t even have time to act as his mask was struck. The other two masks launched their elements, but Madara wasn¡¯t going to just let himself be hit. He kicked Kenzu back with all the strength he could muster, causing the attacks to miss slightly, although they still hit him. Kenzu was sent flying as he noticed something nearby¡ªhis water-element mask, with a paper tag burning on the kunai embedded in it.


    In the next moment, he was caught in the explosion.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 118 – Shinobi vs Shinobi 02.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara ended up falling backward as he felt a burning sensation in his left arm due to Kenzu''s point-blank attacks. Even though he tried to avoid them, he still got hit a little, causing him to fall back forcefully while trying to regain his balance until he could stand again.


    "Tsk." Madara clicked his tongue, his arm partially burned, while his attention focused on the cloud of debris in front of him, where that guy had been caught directly by his paper bomb. He hoped it had worked.


    He hoped it had done much more than just destroy a mask; that would make his victory even easier. It was obvious this guy had no experience fighting other chakra users or even competent fighters. Not that Madara could really hold that against him¡ªafter all, the ninja system didn''t exist in this world, except for a few people with chakra. So maybe he did know how to use chakra and his abilities to surprise opponents, despite always wanting to fight head-on. But it was undeniable how much his memories helped him with that.


    However, there was one exception in this world¡ªthe transformation jutsu. He couldn''t transform into other people, only objects, even though Madara was already aware that he had mastered the jutsu completely.


    "You bastard..." A voice came from the smoke, making Madara stop his thoughts as his gaze fell on his adversary. Madara had hit his blind spot, making it harder for him to avoid the attack, so he waited to see the result.


    Kenzu finally emerged from the smoke, all battered, with half of his hair gone and raw flesh exposed, while he still had two masks attached to his back.


    "You... how can you be so strong..." Kenzu couldn''t accept that a child had left him in such a state.


    Madara remained silent as he moved toward the seals on his wrist and pulled out the Witcher¡¯s sword, which he had kept all these years. It was now easier to approach him in close combat.


    His adversary, despite the pain, didn¡¯t seem to care much about his condition, as if he could reverse it. But he didn''t. Instead, he simply brought his hands together, forming a seal.


    The masks attached to his back began to stretch, still with a mass of threads expanding until they formed bodies and turned into humanoid figures made of threads, like Kakuzu could create.


    The thread clones, much taller than a human, using the two masks, landed on each side of Kenzu, while he maintained a serious gaze on Madara, who kept staring back at him.


    "..." Kenzu just looked at him with a more resolute expression. He could keep throwing curses at Madara, but it wouldn''t solve anything. Instead, he grabbed a kunai, preparing to fight the Uchiha.


    In the next moment, Madara prepared himself as the clones leaped into the air, beginning to summon wind and lightning above him. Madara quickly started moving to dodge the attacks.


    S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madara kept running, dodging all the attacks that fell on him in a zigzag pattern, while he had no choice but to move forward for close combat, approaching the other shinobi who looked at him with a fierce gleam in his eyes. Both quickly prepared for their close-quarters fight as Madara''s sword clashed against the kunai.


    In the next instant, both moved at high speed, launching strikes at each other, sparks beginning to light up the air.


    For the first time, Madara found someone who fought in the same style as him, faster than any other opponent he had faced before, as they both tried to create an opening against each other.


    However, he had an advantage as his Sharingan spun, anticipating his opponent¡¯s movements, and the other was consumed by rage, which began to give Madara the upper hand.


    Kenzu found himself stepping back as he struggled to regain his balance to fight the child, with great difficulty still.


    ¡°Tsk!¡± Kenzu clicked his tongue and began performing a jutsu with only one hand, while flames exploded point-blank at Madara.


    Madara appeared to the side, and instead of looking at his opponent, his attention was drawn to the two masks positioned on either side of him, with Kenzu also preparing a jutsu.


    ¡°Try escaping this, you bastard!¡± He believed he had secured his victory against the Uchiha in this fight, as Madara didn¡¯t seem to have any defensive jutsus. He was confident.


    In the next moment, Kenzu, along with the masks, unleashed fire, lightning, and wind.


    An enormous explosion that shook the entire forest occurred as Madara became the target of the elements.


    ¡°Did I get him?¡± Kenzu murmured, narrowing his eyes until he looked up, seeing a large number of flames coming his way.


    ¡®How... I was sure I got him... Did I fall into another of his genjutsus? This brat is too dangerous and skilled,¡¯ he murmured as several fireballs advanced toward him, forming dragon heads with roars.


    ¡°Fire Style: Majestic Dragon Flame Technique,¡± Madara used his technique, sending it directly at his opponent after preparing it while Kenzu believed he was destroying the original.


    The battlefield became a rain of flames, exploding wherever they touched. Kenzu struggled to handle it, dodging and using jutsus to block some of the attacks coming his way, but the entire battlefield was now obscured by the destruction. He knew this was a disadvantage, as he didn¡¯t have a Sharingan to see better through the chaos.


    ¡°Where is he now...¡± He looked carefully around, searching for the Uchiha, until kunai started flying out of the smoke toward him.


    His green mask began firing at the direction of the kunai, stopping the projectiles before they exploded. Madara had been using paper bombs on his kunai.


    ¡°That bastard... He¡¯s setting up the battlefield to destroy me. It¡¯s not safe to run away as things are... He could be anywhere,¡± Kenzu muttered, looking toward where Madara had thrown his kunai.


    In the next moment, a slicing sound came from his side as another kunai appeared.


    Another explosion occurred, and before he could react, another kunai came from above toward him, with his green mask destroying the projectile.


    Unlike before, this kunai had a smoke bomb, enveloping them again in another state of unstable visibility.


    Then a figure emerged¡ªMadara, running toward him with a kunai¡ªbut it was destroyed by a lightning explosion before turning into smoke.


    ¡°A clone,¡± Kenzu murmured, as more projectiles began rushing toward him. He started destroying them before they could reach him, but they didn¡¯t have paper bombs. More clones also started charging, only to be destroyed by his masks.


    ¡°This brat... Is he toying with me?!¡± Kenzu grew frustrated as the fight turned into something more drawn out. He continued destroying everything that came near him. Clones and projectiles appeared constantly from all directions, while more and more smoke bombs exploded, limiting his vision and trapping him in a vicious cycle.


    ¡°He wants me to waste my chakra until I weaken... Enough of this, brat!!¡± Kenzu couldn¡¯t take it anymore and quickly started forming hand seals as his masks opened their mouths.


    All the elements began exploding in every direction within the smoke, trying to clear the area or even catch Madara in one of the attacks. He could hear the sounds of smoke bombs exploding and clones dispersing.


    Finally, the area started to clear, and everything became visible to him once again. Surveying the situation, he saw no sign of Madara.


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s running out of chakra...¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think about how the boy was using so many jutsus. After all, Kenzu had also used a lot of his chakra.


    Everything seemed quiet as Kenzu, along with his masks surrounding him, tried to find Madara. He began walking after seeing no sign of him for a while.


    ''Where could he have gone...'' His thought was interrupted when something broke beneath him, and a sword emerged, coming straight for him as Madara burst out from the ground with a quick movement. Kenzu managed to use the kunai in his hand, but his arm was slashed by Madara, leaving him open to attack. Kenzu only felt the pain of his heart being pierced as the blade drove into his flesh.


    ¡°AHHHHH!!!¡± He couldn''t help but howl in pain, as both masks appeared beside him, their mouths open. Madara knew he had to get out of there, as threads emerged from Kenzu''s body, trying to entangle Madara to prevent him from escaping.


    ¡°Die!!¡± Kenzu was ready to unleash his point-blank attack to rid himself of this boy once and for all.


    The explosion happened, and a small object flew backward as Madara rolled on the ground, stopping some distance away. His clothes were destroyed, and he had injuries all over his body, but he stood up, looking seriously at his opponent within the explosion.


    ¡°That really hurt...¡± Madara couldn''t help but mutter, feeling the burns and cuts he had suffered, having to use a third element to escape with his life.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t ordinary lightning... what was that jutsu?¡± Kenzu''s voice could be heard, even with his heart destroyed by the sword, which Madara had left behind to escape. Another mask moved toward the damaged area, while Madara knew that Kenzu was now reconstructing his heart of fire using the lightning element.


    ¡°...¡± Madara didn¡¯t respond.


    Kenzu finally stepped out from the destroyed area, holding his severed arm. He reattached it to the part of his body that had been cut, as threads began to stitch it back onto his body.


    ¡°You know... I never wanted to fight with everything I had against a child, Uchiha or not, because it was humiliating... but I¡¯ve already lost two hearts to you and one to that mage... it seems I¡¯ve been a fool this whole time... it''s time to take this seriously...¡± Kenzu finished speaking as his body began to change. From his neck, mouth, and various parts of his arms, his form started to shift, as he finally began to fight in his strongest form.


    Madara saw this and simply prepared himself, knowing the battle had reached its peak. Without his sword, he also realized that kunai would be of little use, so he decided to use his Kekkei Genkai.


    His hand began to glow as a purple thunder started to spark. It wasn''t regular lightning; it was the powerful storm style, one of the abilities belonging to Uchiha Madara that he had obtained in recent weeks, though he hadn¡¯t fully trained with it yet.


    The thunder sparked in flashes as Kenzu eyed him carefully, but he was also ready to kill the boy with everything he had. Now, with only his wind mask left, Kenzu knew that if he died once more, it would be for good.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 119 – Shinobi vs Shinobi 03.

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara only looked at him as the jutsu in his hand grew stronger, while electricity continued to manifest. In the next moment, he shot forward.


    Kenzu advanced as well, while his wind mask began launching an attack, rapidly exploding where Madara stood, seemingly hitting him directly.


    But in the next second, Madara appeared with several clones running toward the foreign shinobi, continuously moving in an attempt to confuse Kenzu again.


    ''I can''t let that jutsu touch me... it looks really dangerous...'' he muttered, not understanding what kind of fire element it was, one he had never seen before.


    Multiple Madaras kept running, dodging more of the wind attacks as they approached, predicting everything with his Sharingan.


    Even Kenzu began launching his lightning element at Madara, managing to hit one of the clones, while he clicked his tongue. ''I''m running out of chakra...'' he couldn''t help but think, a sense of urgency in his mind.


    As soon as Madara got close, Kenzu advanced too, throwing his threads and catching some of the clones by the neck, while others ran to the side.


    It was at that moment that the green mask appeared, exploding on one of the clones, turning it into smoke. Another clone came at him with a kunai before the mask stomped on the ground and swung its arm, launching an aerial slash.


    The last clone had disappeared by then, but Kenzu was a bit alarmed that Madara wasn''t there, searching for him with the jutsu, trying to kill him.


    That was when he looked up, seeing the boy with the sound of sparks as he quickly moved in reflex, extending his hair threads to catch him before he could reach.


    "That was close, kid... but now you''re dead..." Kenzu said, satisfied that he had finally caught him after he had been so slippery. After all, Madara had thunder sparking in his hand.


    Madara seemed to grit his teeth as he was trapped by the threads, unable to react, forced to contort his body in a position that would break his bones in no time.


    Even his jutsu began to fail until he couldn''t maintain it anymore. Kenzu smiled at this, but at the same time, he sighed, exhausted by the difficulty of fighting this boy, ending up with two of his hearts gone, one eye missing, and multiple injuries... He would need some time to recover after this.


    "You..." Kenzu looked at Madara, forcing his head toward him, looking at him with his Sharingan.


    "Hm?" Kenzu couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at him.


    "You... remember what I said... about you not knowing how to fight a shinobi?" Madara said.


    "What do you mean by that, damn brat?" Kenzu frowned at the boy''s words.


    "I''m saying you''re going to die, you idiot," Madara said before bursting into smoke.


    "What?! It was a clone... but he was using the jutsu!!" Kenzu exclaimed, quickly trying to locate the original, but it was already too late as another Madara appeared, charging the lightning jutsu. He had used the explosion from the mask to create enough of a distraction for a clone to use the jutsu and act as a decoy.


    Now, he was advancing toward the original body, getting closer and closer, while his jutsu was a cheap imitation of the Chidori, as he had only trained it for two weeks¡ªit wasn''t fully developed yet.


    However, before Madara could reach the body, his jutsu began to fail, and he frowned. This gave the mask time to stand between him and Kenzu.


    ''I¡¯ll have to resort to this...'' Madara murmured, pointing the hand with the jutsu at his enemy, while holding his forearm with the other hand.


    Kenzu, who had been evaluating his mask made of threads standing in front of him, was taken by surprise as his body exploded in purple thunder, passing through the mask and striking him right in the left chest. He looked down, stunned, as his heart was pierced.


    "HRR!!!" He groaned in pain, trying to grit his teeth from the boy''s surprise attack.


    Madara had discovered during the development of this jutsu that he could launch it like a bolt of lightning. Taking advantage of the fact that the jutsu was about to fail, he aimed at Kenzu''s heart on the other side, and the lightning passed through the mask''s body, hitting him.


    "..."


    Kenzu fell to the ground, his fourth heart destroyed, as he collapsed to his knees.


    Madara saw this and even tried to get closer, but the mask began to unleash lightning in all directions. He had to dodge the jutsu exploding around him, but was hit at point-blank range, sending him flying several meters. That didn''t stop him, though, as he began forming his fire jutsu. He completed it quickly and spat a torrent of flames toward Kenzu and his mask. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mask launched a wind jutsu, and the two elements clashed, but the fire soon gained the advantage over the wind.


    The mask tried to avoid the incoming attack, but soon it was facing a huge wall of fire spat by Madara, the only thing standing between the Uchiha''s jutsu and Kenzu''s body.


    In the next moment, Madara saw an explosion engulf them. He watched as smoke and flames rose, and then saw the mask''s body emerging, carrying Kenzu''s limp, nearly lifeless body, leaping into the forest.


    Madara observed calmly, but strangely did nothing to stop them as they fled. At that moment, a bolt of lightning shot toward them, and Madara''s eyes followed its path to where it came from.


    Yennefer appeared once again, trying to strike the fleeing mask. She attempted another hit after her first, not wanting to let them escape. But just as her lightning bolt was about to fly forward again, a purple lightning bolt struck her attack, surpassing it. The purple lightning continued through the air, as she looked, stunned, at Madara, who had raised his hand, glowing with amethyst-colored electricity.


    "Why?!" She didn''t understand why he was letting that man go.


    "Let him go." Those were the only words Madara spoke as he began approaching her. "You shouldn''t be here... I asked you to take care of Ciri." Madara said, his tone severe.


    The witch''s eyebrow arched as the boy seemed to be commanding her. "You didn''t answer my question. Answer me first!" she demanded of him.


    "I saw his memories... He''s not alone, though I couldn''t tell how many there are," Madara paused before continuing. "I need to find all of them at once... to get rid of them all at the same time." He spoke, knowing that if he found them together, he could deal with them more easily and all at once. After all, each of them would likely be as strong as Kenzu. Handling surprise attacks could be risky for him and Ciri, so he chose to let the enemy become overconfident, knowing his capabilities. Madara had a plan to deal with all of them in a short time.


    "You think you can handle that many like him?" Yennefer raised an eyebrow, still surprised. Despite seeing Madara covered in injuries from the fight, she didn¡¯t trust that he could pull it off. She was impressed by his strength and ability, even though she hadn¡¯t witnessed the entire battle. The changed landscape and the distant explosions had said enough.


    He stared at her, waiting for a response, his gaze firm. Yennefer, despite not liking being treated this way, responded nonetheless. "I thought you might need help. We could see the flames and lightning in the sky¡ªwhat kind of monsters are you?!" she asked.


    "You know I''m not going to answer that, right?" Madara replied.


    "And you still want my help?" she retorted.


    "Ciri is tied to Geralt; if you don''t protect her... what kind of woman would you be to the witcher?" he shot back, leaving her at a loss for words. After all, she was the one who had made Geralt go to Cintra.


    "Anyway... let''s head back to the forest; we have some things to discuss..." Madara said, not caring about leading the situation. He wanted information about the war, and with Yennefer there, it would be much better than the reports from that general whose tent he had invaded that night.


    Yennefer clicked her tongue in disgust and didn¡¯t follow Madara as she created a portal. Madara didn¡¯t care and jumped into the forest, returning to where Ciri should be waiting with a clone¡ªand now, the grumpy sorceress.


    Meanwhile, to the south, a man struggled to get up. "AHHH!!!" he complained before slamming into the wall next to him.


    "That bastard... how could I lose to a brat from that cursed clan!! How is this even possible... how does he have so much chakra at that age? He didn''t even get tired after launching more than ten powerful jutsus!!" Kenzu, still with only one eye and burned skin, exclaimed in anger... He had been reduced to his last heart, saved only by his mask before it provided the heart for his body, preventing his death.


    "I have to find the others immediately... we need to gather to take down that Uchiha before he grows stronger... he''s a worse threat than any other we''ve seen from that clan!" he declared, starting to adjust himself as he looked at his last mask, broken and the body it had been protecting now inert.


    "First, I need to find a village... I need to recover my hearts and fix my eye..." He limped out of the cave, thinking about his next plans...


    He could still regain his normal form as long as he had the chance to sacrifice a heart to heal all his wounds, but he didn¡¯t do it due to the intense battle he had fought with Madara. If he had done that, he might be dead by now.


    ''You... remember what I said... about you not knowing how to fight a shinobi...?'' Madara''s words echoed in his mind as he leaped through the forest in search of hearts.


    ''That brat... he made me feel weak...'' Kenzu could never accept this.


    ''I know your capabilities now... I will kill you and warn the others... you won''t last much longer, damn Uchiha.'' He declared, swearing to himself that the next time he saw the boy, he would kill him, no matter the cost.


    It''s a shame that when that happens, he won¡¯t be so confident when he realizes he won''t be facing a child again.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 120 – Going to War!

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "You''re going to war?" Yennefer asked Madara while he spread a map in front of them. They were positioned between the south of Temeria, near Cintra, and Sodden''s Hill.


    "I''ll have to go¡­ after all, I had already planned to take this route to mislead our pursuers, who must be heading north to Renania to look for us¡­ but Ciri is still within reach of their tracking potions. Now I need to deal with this group¡­ I don''t trust going north with them still around." Madara commented, eyes fixed on the map.


    "..." Ciri remained silent, merely following wherever Madara decided to go, but the idea of heading into war left her uncertain.


    "Speaking of which..." Madara continued before Yennefer could say anything. "Can you free Ciri from their tracking? Because it''s only a matter of time; they could catch up with us in the coming weeks." Madara remarked.


    "Are you giving me another order, you brat?" Yennefer once again disliked being spoken to like this, especially by a child of 12 or 13 years old.


    "Only you can do it¡­" Madara stated the obvious.


    "However, you must ask like a normal person. You''re being quite rude speaking to a woman like that." She replied with a hint of distaste, and Madara nearly rolled his eyes.


    "Either way, I have no choice; I''ll do it for the girl." Yennefer sighed as she turned to Ciri. "Let''s go somewhere else. I want you to relax." She requested.


    "..." Ciri looked warily at her, her gaze shifting back to Madara, silently seeking guidance.


    "Go with her. Whether you like it or not, she''s the only one who can help us with this." Madara instructed.


    "You trust me that much? Aren''t you afraid I''ll take her away? After all, there are many people interested in having her right now." Yennefer couldn''t resist taunting, noticing how at ease Madara seemed.


    "If you take her¡­ trust me, I''ll find you, no matter where you are¡­ and I''ll destroy everything in my path until I reach you." Madara spoke, his tone suddenly darkening, displeased by the sorceress''s tone.


    The atmosphere grew tense between the three as Madara locked eyes with Yennefer, silently daring her to test whether he was bluffing.


    "..." Yennefer couldn''t help but feel a little intimidated. Despite wanting to confront this boy for a long time, he didn''t seem as easy to manipulate as she had thought, and she realized she was dealing with a real monster after witnessing what he could do and even killing that creature that had almost ended her life.


    "Let''s go, ugly. We have work to do." Yennefer finally said, standing up and addressing Ciri, no longer looking at Madara.


    "Ugly! She called me ugly!!" Ciri stared in despair, glancing quickly at Madara to see if he agreed with those words, but he was only focused on the map.


    With no response, Ciri ended up moving forward, occasionally glancing back to see if Madara was watching her, hoping to ask him something. However, he stayed by the map, trying to figure out his next move.


    When they reached a place out of Madara''s sight, she turned to Yennefer, waiting. "Alright, let''s begin. I want you to relax¡­" Yennefer instructed while Ciri stood before her, watching cautiously, but doing exactly what the mage requested.


    "Close your eyes¡­" Ciri heard, feeling Yennefer''s hands touching her head as they began to glow. Ciri did as Geralt''s friend said. The sorceress spoke in an ancient Elvish language, and Ciri felt a little scared by it, but she thought this might finally stop her pursuers. She was willing to go on.


    She felt pressure as Yennefer struggled to maintain the spell. Moments after she completed the magic, Yennefer sensed resistance coming from Ciri, who looked directly at her, her eyes glowing a vivid green.


    "You must prove your worth. He will never trust you with your current intentions..." Yennefer heard a distorted voice coming from Ciri, causing the sorceress to raise an eyebrow while still holding onto the girl as Ciri''s eyes ceased glowing. For the first time, Yennefer realized Ciri was a Source.


    Yennefer stared at her, seeing Ciri blink several times, returning to herself. The young girl looked at Yennefer with curiosity, not fully understanding what had just happened. And the spell seemed to have ended.


    "Well... we can go back... the spell worked," Yennefer remarked in the end, as Ciri sighed in relief, unaware of what had happened, and Yennefer kept what she heard to herself.


    "So we won''t be hunted anymore? That''s good!" Ciri said, satisfied, as they returned to where Madara was. He now narrowed his eyes at them, sensing something had happened, but not knowing what it was. Still, they seemed fine.


    Madara''s gaze fixed on Yennefer. "You said the battle would be on the other side of the mountains, and that there''s a group of mages trying to ambush the Nilfgaardian soldiers in the midst of the fight?" he asked, processing what he had heard from Yennefer earlier.


    "Yes," the older woman replied.


    "Can you keep Ciri with you?" he asked, attempting to avoid taking the girl into war.


    "That''s impossible. I must present myself to the Chapter of Mages (an organization of sorcerers and wizards from the north of the continent) in Sodden. Otherwise, I''ll be considered a traitor," Yennefer replied with a neutral tone. Madara understood he couldn''t force her.


    "I see. You said that Geralt is also heading towards the mountains?" he inquired, catching Ciri''s attention, and Yennefer nodded.


    "I trust no one but you and Geralt with her, and Ciri can''t be drawn into this war. She''s not ready for it yet. But I need to deal with this group. I''ll keep her in a safe place, and if possible, I want you to go there as soon as you can. Can you do that?" he asked. He had met her randomly and was asking absurd things, but he knew her.


    Yennefer nodded. "You''re asking too much... but yes, I can keep her safe. However, I''ll still be in the midst of this battle. If I get hurt during it, I might retreat and stay with her for a while..." she mentioned, doing this both for Geralt and Madara. "There''s also a laboratory nearby. It would be good for you to take Ciri there." She pointed to a place in the middle of a forest a few kilometers away.


    "Will you take care of her?" he couldn''t help but ask, trying to gauge her sincerity.


    "Yes... I promise I''ll take care of the ugly one," Yennefer said with a slight smile.


    "Hey! Who are you calling ugly?" Ciri stomped her foot indignantly.


    Madara, with little choice, decided to trust Yennefer. "Alright, then I''ll take Ciri there, and I don''t plan to use portals," he stated.


    Yennefer nodded; she had already informed him that the hideout was about 20 km east of their location.


    "I''m obliged to return to Sodden and report to Tissaia about what happened since two mages who were with me died. I''ll even bring their bodies and provide a report on what I ended up dealing with, but I''ll avoid any mention of you two," she said.


    "Thank you," Madara replied, surprising Yennefer with his politeness.


    "Alright. I''ll see you both at the hideout later. Until then," she said. Madara nodded, watching her open a portal and disappear in the next moment.


    "Hey, do you think I''m ugly?" Ciri''s voice broke the silence just as the portal closed, making Madara blink in surprise at the question, looking at the girl staring at him.


    "No," he replied.


    "Just a no?!" Ciri exclaimed indignantly. "So you don''t think I''m beautiful?" she grumbled in a huff.


    "Whatever," Madara muttered, starting to pack up the map and ignoring her, not wanting to deal with these feminine inconsistencies.


    Ciri was shocked by Madara''s coldness, but there was nothing she could do except watch him as he finished organizing his things, as he had always behaved this way.


    In the end, with a small sigh, she approached Madara as he asked. He picked her up and began moving, leaving that place and heading east, crossing the mountain line between Sodden and Temeria and even passing through Temeria''s support army.


    They reached Yennefer''s hideout a few hours later, as she had indicated earlier. Madara had no trouble entering the location, finding a simple space with only a telescope and a few potion bottles. Nonetheless, the place was spacious as he explored it with Ciri. Mages liked to have their own hideouts and laboratories scattered around the world, but Yennefer didn''t seem to have many, and this one was quite simple, rarely used. Still, it was a coincidence to find a place so close to where they had been.


    "This place stinks," Ciri muttered.


    "It''s old. Yennefer probably hasn''t come here in a long time," Madara said, examining the place.


    "Still, you''re going to war, and I''ll have to stay here..." she murmured.


    "You''re not ready yet, Ciri," Madara told the girl.


    "You said there were more of those you fought against. Was he really that strong? I heard the explosions, I''ve never seen anything like it," Ciri murmured, speaking about the subject for the first time, still remembering how she watched the fight from a distance, held back by one of Madara''s clones and Yennefer the entire time, unable to approach.


    "Much stronger than anything I''ve faced before," he admitted. "And there are more of them. So it''s better if I try to get rid of them all once and for all. Otherwise, we''ll be hunted not just by mages, but by other bastards with chakra too..."


    "Like you?!" Ciri looked at him in surprise, and Madara nodded.


    "I see... I trust you," she said softly in the end.


    "Anyway, if you''re going to stay here for a few weeks, you should take care of this place," he said, starting to perform a shadow clone jutsu. Several clones appeared to help clean the place as they settled in. Madara took out his belongings, including furniture he had taken from Cintra''s castle, so Ciri could have some luxury.


    They spent some time there, about two days training Ciri, until Yennefer finally appeared.


    "Everything is ready. The battle will begin in three days; the Nilfgaardian army has finally been spotted. Do you believe you''ll reach the South by then?" she asked, observing the place a little differently than she had imagined but made no comment.


    "Yes, that will be easy," he responded.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to take a portal?" she insisted, but Madara shook his head.


    "No, I''m not planning to arrive at the beginning of the battle. I intend to go through the Sodden mountains," he said, making Yennefer raise an eyebrow, questioning why.


    "I believe there''s an infiltrator among the mages, and someone must have leaked this operation. They''re walking into a trap," Madara said, making Yennefer widen her eyes.


    "It can''t be..." she murmured.


    "I think that''s the case. And the traitor is likely Vilgefortz," he said with a serious tone.


    "What? That mage?" Yennefer couldn''t believe it, but Madara was convinced that Vilgefortz had direct contact with the Emperor, not to mention that he was well-informed about all situations, almost always in control. It was no wonder he was one of the five most powerful mages, perhaps the strongest among them all.


    "Anyway, let''s get going. Ciri, I won''t be able to leave a clone with you, as it will disappear after some time, but you should train. Besides, there''s everything you need here. Food, water, training swords¡­ this should last for months, but Yennefer will be back well before I am," he explained.


    "Wait, then leave Toto with me!" she exclaimed immediately upon realizing she''d be alone. Toto was the name she had given to the young griffin during their month of training.


    "..." Madara nodded silently. "Alright..." He bit his finger and quickly performed several seals before touching the ground with a burst of smoke as a griffin appeared, occupying most of the room.


    "A griffin!!" Yennefer exclaimed, preparing to defend herself.


    "Toto!!" Ciri rushed to embrace it, while the griffin seemed surprised to be called.


    "I want you to protect her," Madara instructed before turning to Yennefer.


    "I''m going to start moving now. I''ll meet you on the battlefield. If I ask you to leave it unexpectedly, you must do so, alright?" he asked. The sorceress, still eyeing the griffin, turned back to him, nodding as she tried to get used to the boy''s commanding way.


    "I''m leaving, Ciri," he said, turning to the girl and leaving the griffin behind.


    "Alright... just come back soon," Ciri, though reluctant, nodded, trusting that Madara needed to head south to handle the situation. She believed he would return alive because he always did.


    ---


    In the Witcher universe, a Source is a person with a natural but uncontrolled connection to magic. Sources possess extraordinary magical potential but often cannot consciously control their powers... which means they have access to raw magical energy, but it flows in unpredictable and dangerous ways.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 121 – Sodden’s Hills 01.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara now headed south alone for the day, placing his faith in Yennefer to take care of Ciri while she would be without him for the first time, as it was necessary that she did not participate in the battle. He entered Sodden once again, after so many years, since the last time he came to this country, he had helped Prince Thorne take his father''s place.


    It didn''t take long for him to find the supporting army moving along the right side of the mountains towards the main force. Madara continued advancing, passing through the men and moving along the ridge where the large hills would begin, still keeping to the direction along the mountains.


    He could still see the army in the distance as they continued their march; this would be the last time he saw them before the battle. He noticed the sun was beginning to set, and Madara decided to rest a bit before continuing.


    "Now let''s put some clones to gather information," he said, arriving at a place where he would stay for the night, having already decided on his next step.


    Quickly, he crossed his fingers and began creating multiple clones. Several Madaras looked around, already knowing what they needed to do: patrol the entire mountain range to check the situation and bring information back to the original. After seeing all of them dart into the trees, he finally set up a camp for himself, as it was already getting dark, and even the distant army seemed to be giving signs of stopping due to the end of the day.


    And so, he rested on the mountain slope with a simple camp; without Ciri, it was much more practical. However, that night was not as peaceful as he had imagined, for in the middle of the night, he felt a disturbance as the clones he had stationed as sentries near the camp began to disappear, indicating that an intruder had entered his territory.


    He opened his eyes with the information of a creature over 4 meters tall, surrounded by crows at all times. It had branch-like horns and a skull of a dead deer as a head, and it was heading directly towards where Madara was, perhaps having seen his campfire from afar.


    "A lich?" Madara murmured with some interest, seeing the creature for the first time, not expecting to encounter one like this.


    The other clones also sensed the disturbance in the area and approached while Madara calmly rose from his sleeping bag and waited for the creature.


    "Stay out of this," Madara told the other clones occupying the nearby trees, as his eyes awaited the sound of crows emerging from the darkness of the forest.


    He could sense the creature''s intent to kill him and smiled, accepting the challenge as he calmly took hold of a kunai. The creature finally appeared about 20 meters away, observing him.


    He closed his eyes and reopened them, revealing his Sharingan; after all, he was in a moment of study, wanting to see how his eyes could perceive such a creature from this world.


    At that moment, the crows became agitated, and with a puff of smoke, the lich began to disappear, advancing toward him with a figure camouflaged in the environment, even more concealed by the night.


    Madara remained silent, attentive to the creature, which tried to approach stealthily. His eyes could see it coming perfectly, and in the next moment, the lich reappeared beside him, raising its claws and attacking Madara. He was quick enough to dodge the strike.


    Grabbing the creature''s arm after the dodge and advancing towards it, Madara reached its face with ease and used his kunai, channeling chakra into his hand. The creature let out a groan of rage as the bone on its face was easily pierced, and it began to thrash about while the crows surrounding it started to attack Madara.


    Madara merely kicked the monster to avoid being touched while leaping backward with a flip, but his kick was enough to unbalance the creature, causing it to fall.


    "This creature is also easy to deal with..." he couldn''t help but murmur, noticing how effortlessly he was handling a Lich. He wasn''t going all out; he was fascinated to understand how the main creatures of that world functioned. Despite a hint of disappointment, he observed the creature with interest.


    The Lich growled before disappearing and reappearing with the sound of crows growing more intense, advancing once again with more fury. It reappeared before Madara, who dodged its attacks and, with a swift movement, drew his sword. When the creature''s next claw tried to crush him, he made a move with his blade and easily severed its arm, causing the creature to roar in frustration once more. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another hand attempted to strike him from the side, but he moved his kunai to cut off its claws. The creature was now left without one arm and missing the claws on the other hand, with its face clearly injured.


    Some crows tried to attack Madara while he pulled his shurikens from a scroll and quickly began to take them down, all falling lifelessly to the ground with his precise throws.


    "It was good to find one of these to see what they''re like... but I guess it''s better to end this," he simply stated, having found nothing more interesting in the creature and deciding to finish the fight.


    He began to form a series of hand seals while the Lich, in a frenzy, rushed forward in an attempt to finally end this battle. Madara then released a flame jutsu from his mouth, illuminating the entire forest.


    The Lich could only see its death as the flames simply engulfed it, and, being so powerful, they quickly spread towards the forest behind them. The entire region could see the explosion of flames covering that side of the mountain slope.


    Madara knew this would certainly draw the army''s attention, so he decided to leave, efficiently dismantling his camp. Having rested a little, he chose to continue his journey a few hours before dawn.


    "That''s strange..." Madara couldn''t help but murmur as he continued up the mountain. Clearly, the Lich had been furious when Madara entered its territory upon sensing his presence, but still... A Lich should be deeper within the forest, not in a shallow one like where Madara was.


    He hadn''t yet reached the mountain peak when the sun began to rise, and the flames still burned in the distance. He started receiving information from his scattered clones. First, he saw a group of mages traveling after breaking camp, riding horses as they tried not to draw attention on those mountain roads. The mountain range created a path connecting everything.


    Madara watched the mages, who always seemed vigilant of their surroundings, while he saw some of them looking towards where he was, only seeing the branch he had left swaying slightly.


    "What is it, Triss? Is there something in the trees we should be concerned about?" A bold voice spoke from behind her, observing Triss with her friend Keira at her side, in front of the other sorceress.


    "I have the feeling we were being watched..." Triss couldn''t help but murmur, still gazing at the tree.


    "Well... perhaps a crow startled you?" the mage suggested with a mocking tone.


    "Would you stop with that, Coral, it''s annoying!" Keira, beside Triss, complained.


    "You think I''ll spare my fun? We''re about to enter a bloody war... and we still don''t even know what''s going on, being in the middle of nowhere with the intention of launching powerful magical attacks on an army atop a mountain," Coral said.


    "Are you saying Tissaia is making the wrong decision in bringing us here? I remember her mentioning this mission as voluntary," Triss replied.


    "Don''t forget that a group of mages was recently killed while pursuing the Princess of Cintra, and all were brutally slaughtered," she mocked.


    "..." Triss frowned at that, knowing it was Madara Uchiha, the child Yennefer was after, making her realize how dangerous he was and even trying to convince her friend that he would kill her too. But Yennefer didn''t seem to back down from that or even care about the more than ten mages who had been killed.


    "We are here to turn the war in favor of the North, Coral," Triss spoke again with a firm tone.


    "Don''t mix things up, Triss. I believe this mission will be a success, but it''s just been so tedious. I could be lying with a handsome man, and the moment the fight began, I could just teleport in, but instead, I''ve been traveling for a week, and now we''re without the carriages because they can''t pass through these roads," she complained.


    "You know we can''t teleport there... we would be detected. Besides, don''t you have a lover?" Keira asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I know that. About Bartolom¨¦ de Launay, I have no idea," she said simply.


    "That''s strange... he wasn''t even at the Council of Mages meeting!" Keira looked at her with suspicion.


    "Who knows..." Coral commented, but in reality, she had turned him into a jade statue after he betrayed her. He had done so after she had been with other men during their relationship, but she didn''t care about being hypocritical. Coral was always greedy and constantly sought her pleasure, no matter who she had to betray.


    She then smiled at Triss, who no longer had her eyes on the trees. "You know, Triss, speaking of lovers, it reminded me of one who left a mark on me some time ago. He''s a Witcher, you might know him through Yennefer¡ªGeralt is his name," she said, while the mage looked slightly uncomfortable at the mention.


    Triss had met him in the capital of Temeria and had to admit that the man was indeed charming, feeling a bit envious of Yennefer. Coral continued, "Now I understand why everyone knows him for being involved with Yennefer," she said. "It''s a shame I never mentioned this to her, but I plan to when we meet again," Coral teased.


    "Would you shut up!" Keira complained, while no one else spoke, and the other mages in the group barely paid attention to the conversation or made any comments, merely listening to the gossip.


    In any case, the group continued onward while Madara''s clone on that side relayed the information.


    "If they are here... Geralt must be close by too..." Madara murmured from a distance, as his gaze shifted to the other side in the next moment.


    "So that''s why the Lich was on this mountain slope..." He was surprised as he began to notice camps ahead; Nilfgaardians were preparing to eliminate the group of mages.


    ''So the Nilfgaardians already knew about this operation and were waiting to take out the mages sent by Tissaia,'' Madara murmured, as he began to consider his next move, seeing that they were preparing to act in the coming days with the mages'' arrival.


    Meanwhile, another clone advanced towards the mountain entrance, while on the road a bit behind the mages, a Witcher who had just left his camp for the night was riding along on a wild animal he had tamed using Axii.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 122 – Sodden’s Hills 02.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Geralt had been on the road for hours after leaving his camp, as the sun had reached its highest point in the sky. Everything seemed as usual as in the last few weeks, but now he started to feel something strange.


    It didn''t take long for him to sense that he was being watched, but the person observing him didn''t stay hidden for long. As someone landed in front of him, Geralt, with a quick movement, drew his sword by instinct.


    Geralt''s eyes quickly lifted to see someone he hadn''t seen since Cintra, one of the last people he expected to encounter here. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Geralt," Madara''s clone said, analyzing him.


    "Madara Uchiha. If you''re here, Ciri?" he asked as Madara shook his head.


    "No¡­ she''s not here, if that''s what you''re wondering¡­ She''s somewhere else for now; I came south alone," he spoke calmly.


    "Is she safe? Where?" Geralt wanted to know immediately.


    "In a hideout of Yennefer, a little north, almost in Lydia. I met the sorceress by chance, and knowing of her connection with Ciri, I figured she could be trusted with her," Madara explained, while Geralt nodded, though not without surprise.


    "Where''s Yen?" he asked as Madara raised an eyebrow at the nickname, which he assumed was affectionate.


    "She''s with the forces of Sodden. She intends to fight in the coming days, and she said you''re here because she had some suspicions of a reported surprise attack group, and she wasn''t wrong, though she didn''t know who would lead it," Madara replied.


    "Do you have more information on that?" Geralt asked seriously.


    "Not yet. I''m just a clone, while there are many others traveling across the mountains to check. At this moment, he''s probably starting to receive information about the situation, so I can''t inform you since I was created before my original had this information," he spoke in a neutral tone the entire time.


    "Of course it would be a clone¡­" Geralt murmured, seeming a bit regretful about talking to just a part of this guy.


    "Anyway¡­ the sorceresses you''re looking for are just half a day''s journey away," Madara responded.


    "Thanks," Geralt muttered before pulling out a map. "Can you point out where Ciri is?" he asked, as the girl''s location was all he wanted now.


    "Give me the map," Madara simply requested as Geralt did so, handing him the map, and Madara marked it shortly after without any issue. After all, if Ciri wasn''t with him, he preferred to leave her with Geralt or Yennefer, as long as she could be taken to Kaer Morhen.


    "¡­" Geralt took the map and nodded but said nothing more, watching Madara as he stored the map away.


    "You seem to be cautious about something. If you want to ask me something, ask," Madara said with a questioning tone.


    Geralt felt strange being approached this way by a teenager, as if the young man was in charge, but remembering what he had heard about the things Madara had done, he clearly knew this was no ordinary child.


    "I want to ask something," he began. "I heard you killed a witcher of Mousesack''s," he said.


    "Mousesack¡­ did you see him after the fall of Cintra? How is he?" Madara immediately asked.


    "He''s in Skellige¡­ but quite tired and depressed after Calanthe''s death and Cintra''s downfall," Geralt replied, while Madara nodded and decided to respond to the witcher.


    "About the witcher¡­ yes. It''s true¡­ But that was a long time ago. I was 8 years old," Madara replied, as Geralt wondered if he was joking, but Madara continued. "He was from the School of the Viper¡­ it was a tough fight back then, but I found a dozen witchers from the School of the Cat¡­ I killed them all, and it was even easy," Madara said directly, looking into Geralt''s eyes, making the witcher feel threatened and almost bringing his hand to draw his sword.


    But Geralt held back. He honestly didn''t know what to say about what he had just heard. Madara was someone he could trust, whether he was dangerous to him or Ciri. But the latter seemed the least likely, as Mousesack had said he was trustworthy and would trust his life to him. Ciri had been protected in Cintra and all the way since the kingdom''s fall¡­


    Even though he would have liked Madara to enter Redania and continue north, reaching Kaer Morhen a little over a month ago if he had kept heading that way, he was here instead.


    "If you''re wondering why I didn''t go north, it''s because I wanted to mislead our pursuers, and I ended up coming to the war for another reason," Madara said, as if reading the witcher''s face, something very hard to do when these guys showed almost no emotion at all.


    "I understand..." Geralt responded, not wanting to meddle much in his reasons.


    "Anyway, I will send the information of our meeting to the original. I don''t know exactly what he will do. However, if anything happens, we want you to take Ciri and flee north. Yennefer managed to put a spell on her to protect those trying to track her," Madara said, and Geralt nodded.


    The witcher watched as the clone exploded into smoke, leaving nothing behind. ''This ability is quite useful¡­'' Geralt couldn''t help but comment to himself, imagining what it would be like to make clones to gather information. That would be very handy, but not knowing how it worked or if Madara used magic, he simply moved forward, trying to reach the group of sorcerers after Yennefer''s request in Skellige.


    Meanwhile, to the south, the Nilfgaardian forces were all stirred up as they began their march for another day. In one of the last remaining tents, men discussed their strategy.


    "We''re almost at the point of making history, General," one of the marshals around the table, responsible for a section of the army, remarked while looking at the map and then back at his general.


    Hyuuir Ysiuty, the current leader of the army, nodded as he looked over the map, nodding to his men. "Yes, soon our black army will be massacring the Northerners. We''ll be clearing the path to the rest of the North and showing the world what Nilfgaard is capable of," Hyuuir spoke with a firm and authoritative tone, as everyone nodded.


    "My lord, what about the events to the north of here? Entire teams have been lost in contacts at the western mountain pass¡­" commented another man, showing concern over the scouts'' reports.


    "We will keep a force to the north for any surprise attacks and try to stop them. We can''t do more there. We''ve seen several forces, and they must all be dead by now. Probably Temeria sent a group of mages, as the Northern mages are clearly against us," Hyuuir replied coldly.


    "Damn mages! They''ll be severely punished when Nilfgaard dominates all the North!" Another person there spat on the ground with a tone of disgust.


    "Still, Temeria sent a large force that is already in Sodden, and we have some indications that more reinforcements are arriving from the North on the other side of the mountain," another person, responsible for intelligence, remarked.


    "Yes, I''ve read your report, but we still outnumber them. We can win this war easily. This battle will define the fate of the North and the Empire, for by defeating the forces of Sodden along with the intermediary forces, we will have both Sodden and Temeria itself, which won''t have the strength to resist our soldiers'' advances. Redania, Lydia, and other Northern kingdoms will fall..." Hyuuir continued, speaking firmly.


    "Well, then let us hope for victory under your leadership, General," another soldier said, flattering his superior while the others nodded. However, while Hyuuir was satisfied, looking at the war board pieces that would decide the fate of tens of thousands of men, he was interrupted when someone entered the tent urgently.


    "General Hyuuir!" the man said in a cautious tone.


    "Speak what makes you think you can enter here in the middle of an important meeting. You better have a good reason for this¡­" the general spoke harshly, ready to punish the soldier for such an interruption, even at the end of the meeting.


    "General Hyuuir... There''s a group that arrived at the camp from the south with a thousand men. They''re also from Nilfgaard!" the man reported.


    "What? Why wasn''t I informed about this¡­ Who could it be?" Hyuuir muttered, frowning.


    "They were carrying the banner of¡ª" the man was about to say, but was interrupted by another person entering the tent at that moment.


    "The banner of General Menno Coehoorn." A tall man, with a rigid and serious face, approached without bothering to appear polite while interrupting the meeting.


    "General Menno, what are you doing here?" Hyuuir asked with a dark look.


    "Well, I''m here to take command of the troops," Menno said calmly to the other general.


    "What do you mean by that?" Hyuuir asked, raising his eyebrows as everyone looked confused by the situation.


    "Well, this might help you understand what''s going on," Menno replied, handing a scroll to General Hyuuir. As he approached, Hyuuir opened the document and read it, raising an eyebrow.


    "The Emperor is appointing you as the leader of all army forces¡­ why this when I should be in command?" Hyuuir muttered, dissatisfied and surprised, feeling bitterness at the Emperor for doing this to him.


    "Well, you  in command. I came here from the south. The Emperor isn''t very pleased with your slow march. You took too long to leave the capital and reach the border, and your results, both with Queen Calanthe and the failure alongside Cahir in finding the princess, aren''t helping much. From today onwards, the army will be under my command," Menno stated with an almost cold calmness.


    Hyuuir took a deep breath and said in a low voice, "But¡­"


    Menno interrupted him at that moment. "I was operating in the South, trying to keep Sodden occupied, while the larger force was in Cintra. Now, I command the entire army."


    Hyuuir murmured something inaudible, probably a curse, but he just gave up when he saw that he couldn''t contest an order from the Emperor, especially after seeing the signature and the emblem itself. It was obvious this was official. He was stepping down from the main position, while all the other nobles, who had been flattering Hyuuir until now, looked at each other without knowing what to say. It was clear that they had no loyalty to Hyuuir or Menno, only to power, switching sides like leeches whenever necessary to secure their positions.


    "It will be an honor to serve you, General Menno," some of them said, forcing smiles.


    "Alright, the army is all yours," Hyuuir muttered in the end, handing back the scroll, saying nothing about how shameless these men were, while the Commodore allowed a slight smile.


    "That''s good. I want you to handle the logistics. Meanwhile, we''ll keep marching. We''ll be in battle within a few days. I want to schedule a meeting to review all points before we begin our fight and our great victory," Menno said in conclusion, while everyone nodded, and he left the tent to be dismantled along with the other nobles and leaders of the army, ready to continue the march, already seeing Sodden on the horizon.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 123 – Sodden’s Hills 03.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara began receiving all the information his clones had gathered until the last one vanished. At that moment, he had complete knowledge of everything happening across the mountain range. The mages sent by the mage chapter were approaching from the north, with Geralt a half-day''s journey behind, and he also identified several Nilfgaardian camps scattered throughout the area, ready to ambush. Yet, there was more lurking here¡ªdark entities taking advantage of the situation.


    "They probably used portals to ambush them as soon as they learned about Tissaia''s plans..." Madara murmured, understanding the situation and realizing that the empire knew all the details, likely with Vilgefortz as their informant.


    Madara said nothing more and simply advanced toward the trees, moving towards the first camp. There was something darker here than Nilfgaardian men, but he ignored it for the moment.


    A few kilometers from where Madara was, a military camp had been set up in a part of the mountain forest. The area was full of men in black armor performing basic tasks as they waited for orders to act.


    "So, we''re here to defeat the sorcerers, but can we beat them with just swords, arrows, and spears?" one of the Nilfgaardian soldiers asked in their language, addressing the local commander.


    "Stop fearing the sorcerers. We can beat them. A group of mages will be here soon as well. We just have to wait for our orders as soon as we see the target on the road," the commander of the squad responded sharply, while the man nodded cautiously.


    "Anyway, we only need to wait for the main forces of this mission to arrive here; there are other camps also preparing around us..." he said, aware that they weren''t the only ones patrolling the forest, searching for signs of the convoy full of mages.


    However, as the front soldier withdrew after speaking with his commander, something happened¡ªa sudden sound of air being sliced¡ªand without warning, the leader saw the soldier from his squad scream in a mixture of pain and surprise, falling backward with a strange knife striking exactly the spot where there was no protection between his helmet and breastplate.


    The man who watched his comrade fall backward and die in moments was left in shock for a second before his first instinct was to yell to the camp, "We''re under enemy attack!"


    Madara didn''t continue the attack immediately, watching as the whole camp quickly scrambled to prepare, attempting to grab their weapons and even their armor. He began to pull more kunai from his scroll and attacked, kunai flying from the trees, striking them with ease.


    Two dozen soldiers in the group of a hundred fell. They were growing desperate, trying to shield themselves from the projectiles Madara launched, hiding anywhere they could.


    "Stop attacking from the shadows, cowards!!" the commander shouted, assuming it was dozens of people attacking them with knives used like arrows¡ªan unexpected sight.


    However, as he demanded, Madara decided to act, stepping out from the trees and landing calmly in front of the camp.


    "A boy?" a guard exclaimed, staring at Madara in front of them without his Sharingan.


    "This can''t just be a boy... Is it really only him?!" another asked.


    "Are you going to keep hiding...?" Madara spoke, pulling out a kunai and launching it at one of the men who was looking at him with his head raised. The kunai embedded itself in a wooden post beside him, causing him to scream and fall backward, nearly having his head pierced in that moment. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''s the one attacking us!" someone stated the obvious, and Madara now grabbed two kunai to engage in close combat.


    "Kill! Kill that thing!" the leader shouted, realizing he wasn''t dealing with just any boy. He failed to recognize Madara from the Nilfgaardian reports, which described his strange red eyes, but Madara didn''t bother to activate his Sharingan to deal with these soldiers.


    The first man approached with his sword but didn''t even have time to react as Madara swept past him, slicing through his armor with a kunai infused with chakra. It was as if he were cutting paper, and the man fell, screaming as Madara dashed toward the next one.


    Quickly, more and more men ran toward Madara as he began fighting them, using his kunai against almost 80 soldiers. Madara swiftly began cutting through them with ease.


    This went on for a while until only 10 remained, now begging for their lives after seeing more than 60 of their comrades die in less than 10 minutes. They had come to the conclusion that Madara was not human.


    Madara watched them run while standing among the dead bodies, showing no mercy for them or for anyone else he would encounter.


    "Sorry, but I can''t leave you alive," Madara simply said as he continued his silent destruction of the camps, careful not to use any fire jutsu that could destroy the entire area in an instant, as that would draw unwanted attention from others.


    Madara suddenly burst into smoke, revealing he had only been a clone, while kunai flew from the forest, swiftly striking nine people in the vulnerable spots of their armor, killing them instantly and painlessly. It was all Madara could do for them.


    "AHHHH!!!" There was one last man who didn''t receive a quick death. The kunai was thrown with such force that, even without chakra, it pierced through his armor, and the man fell to the ground with an injured leg.


    "I made only a small cut. There''s no reason for such wailing," Madara said, landing calmly in front of the man with a neutral tone.


    "Who are you, you monster?!" the Nilfgaardian soldier cried out, whimpering. Not from the pain¡ªit was merely a scratch on his leg¡ªbut from the fear of death, as everyone except him had been killed by this monster, who did all of it so quickly and brutally.


    "Your Empire and I have been enemies since the war in Cintra two months ago. So, I''m only doing the same thing you would do to the people of the North," Madara said with a tone devoid of emotion, his eyes transforming into a pure, blood-like red as he stared at the man, who became dazed. In the next moment, the soldier''s eyes opened slightly, appearing calmer, now under Madara''s control.


    "Tell me everything you know. The plans for this mission and your objectives here," Madara demanded.


    The man nodded. Though his leg was bleeding and he still showed some signs of pain, he began to divulge everything.


    "We have six camps along the mountain range to intercept the group of sorcerers coming this way. But it''s not just us; there''s a reinforcement group that will arrive through the portal they sent us as well. There are dozens of southern mages," he began.


    Nilfgaard, to prevent any attacks coming down from the mountains on their army, sent a group to ambush the mages via portals. Not even the mage chapter was supposed to know this, as it was unexpected. However, there were traitors among them, passing information about the operation.


    "In any case," Madara said thoughtfully. "After destroying the sorcerers¡­ They''d use the advantage of the terrain to attack the Sodden and Temeria troops simultaneously, with the same strategy that Tissaia had planned... After all, the mountains were an ideal location for long-range spells cast by dozens of mages, wiping out thousands of enemies while leaving the troops terrified¡­" He murmured, thinking it wasn''t a bad idea, though both sides wanted to use it. But Nilfgaard would have had a much better chance had Madara not intervened.


    "I see," Madara murmured, absorbing the information. He would have to wait and see what would happen next, but first, there were more troops to deal with.


    "Tell me, is there any signal or order I can use to call those mages to a specific location?" he asked.


    The commander shook his head. "No. They''ll just appear, and we must obey them as soon as they arrive," he said.


    Madara felt that this information was enough. "Alright. Then, as a reward, I''ll give you a quick and painless death," he said simply, cutting off the man''s head. He couldn''t afford mercy for these soldiers; his mission here could not fail, not in the midst of a war, perhaps the greatest battle the North had ever seen.


    After that, Madara looked over the camp full of dead bodies scattered around, but he decided not to do anything, as he didn''t want to alert the enemy by burning them. He considered disposing of the bodies to prevent them from becoming food for monsters, but he chose to leave it for the following day and left the area, moving on to the other camps.


    It didn''t take long for him to repeat the same process until the end of the day. While men screamed, Madara eliminated them using only kenjutsu and taijutsu, destroying camp after camp, leaving piles of bodies, and swiftly taking out all the scouts in the forest to ensure there were no Nilfgaardians left.


    Meanwhile, the group with Triss among them, unaware of everything that was happening, continued advancing along the road, now choosing a spot to spend the night.


    As night fell, a group of portals opened in one of the camps. Over forty mages emerged, looking surprised as they took in the silent, empty camp.


    "This?!" one of the first mages exclaimed in shock, lighting a torch and realizing they were in the middle of an empty camp.


    "What happened here?" he asked, surprised to find the place resembling a battlefield but without any bodies on the ground.


    "It seems everyone was killed... Someone discovered us¡­" another murmured, sounding concerned.


    "That shouldn''t be possible¡­" the first mage muttered.


    "Does it matter now?" The leader appeared, seeing no one there and noticing there weren''t even any dead bodies. "Let''s check the other camps and see if our targets are nearby or if they were the ones who did this¡­" he said, somewhat confused by the mysterious situation.


    No one knew exactly what had happened, but they decided to carry on with their mission. They needed to eliminate the sorcerers from the chapter of mages and inform their superiors before beginning their attack against the enemy army, confident that, with their forty mages, they were more powerful than an entire thousand-man army.


    Meanwhile, Madara hadn''t expected them to arrive in the middle of the night, as he advanced through the forest, exploring a dark area filled with ominous creatures that he hadn''t been to before, more numerous and sinister than usual after his clone reported the situation.


    It was as if the atmosphere grew more putrid as he advanced, with walking creatures all around. He simply left a clone behind and went to investigate this situation himself, as even that monster he''d faced at the base of the mountain had fled this place, which should have been its natural habitat.


    At the same time, Madara''s clone made his way toward the mages'' camp along the road, wanting to have a brief conversation with them about the situation and interact with a few characters he hadn''t before.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 124 – Sodden’s Hills 04.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Are we about a week away from the position Tissaia asked us to reach, aren''t we?" a sorcerer asked in the circle of people gathered around.


    "Yes... just a bit more, and we''ll be there... But we''re late... the battle will start soon," another middle-aged man responded.


    "Yes... but, you know... I feel like something is strange here... we haven''t seen a single animal or monster," another member of the group commented cautiously, finding the situation very unusual.


    "Yes... we don''t know what''s going on, but something is definitely strange here... either way, we need to stay alert," a sorceress replied.


    "You all talk too much..." someone interrupted in a bored voice. "I''m going to sleep; there''s nothing else to do here anyway," the red-haired woman replied as she walked away.


    "As annoying as ever..." Keira muttered next to Triss, watching Coral leave and head toward her tent.


    "..." Triss said nothing, her gaze fixed on the forest. At that moment, someone appeared, emerging from the trees and walking toward them. She quickly stood up and prepared a spell.


    Naturally, this drew everyone''s attention as they turned to see a boy approaching them, dressed in dark, common clothes.


    "Who is that?!" one of the sorcerers exclaimed in surprise.


    "I set up a detection spell in the area; how could he have gotten past it?!" another sorcerer demanded in an irritated tone, realizing his spell had failed.


    "This can''t be a mere child... What is this?!" a woman said, alarmed.


    Even Coral, who had just laid down on her bed, stood up upon hearing the commotion and murmurs from her companions outside and quickly approached.


    "Are you talking about those glowing orbs around the place? It was pretty easy to slip through them... especially since they light up," Madara said, still approaching with a bored tone. He walked past several stones with glowing glyphs on them; it was easy once he saw the numerous cracks in the spell.


    "Who are you?!" another mage asked, preparing a spell. Madara''s presence clearly aroused suspicion, as they were in the middle of nowhere, and here was a child walking toward them without fear.


    Madara finally stopped ten meters away from them. "My name is Madara Uchiha," he simply stated.


    "Madara Uchiha...?!" Triss exclaimed, her eyes wide as she recognized the boy''s name, seeing him for the first time.


    "Who is this... Do you know him?" Keira asked, looking surprised at Triss''s reaction.


    "I don''t know him either, who is he?" another sorcerer asked, equally curious about the boy''s identity.


    "He''s responsible for the deaths of twelve mages and the attempted assassination of the king of Brugge after he controlled one of the mages with some type of mind spell," Coral explained, stepping closer, keeping a cautious eye on the boy, aware that he could kill groups of mages.


    "It''s true. I had to show what happens when I''m followed," Madara said, admitting it openly, seemingly unconcerned if they hated him.


    "Are you here to kill us?!" someone questioned, preparing a spell, as did all those who had been quite calm before. But upon hearing that Madara was responsible for the massacre in Verden, they knew he was dangerous.


    Despite the spells being readied to strike him, Madara remained calm, facing them without moving. Lightning and even fire appeared in front of him, conjured by all the mages present. Triss also watched him suspiciously, preparing a spell of her own.


    "No, I''m not here to kill you..." Madara broke the tense atmosphere, answering calmly.


    "Then why are you here?" Coral raised her voice this time.


    "I''m here to warn you. Someone spoke of your expedition, so I came to check the situation, and I easily discovered that the Nilfgaardian Empire already knows you''re setting up an ambush for the battle up in the mountains..." he said, taking all the mages by surprise.


    "How do they know about this?!" one of the sorcerers asked, perplexed.


    Madara shrugged, unconcerned with explaining his suspicions. It wasn''t his place to provide details; he merely dropped a hint about who might be responsible for Yennefer and left it to her to investigate further.


    "Why should we trust you? You killed our companions in Verden!" another mage spoke up, the group visibly tense both because Nilfgaard might know their movements and due to the presence of someone recently infamous as a mage-killer.


    "And I''ll kill them again if they keep pursuing me, especially if they go after my companion," he replied in a firm tone.


    "So he''s the one with the princess of Cintra?!" some of them exclaimed as Madara mocked them with a look.


    "I fear neither you nor your group, no matter who you are... not the Nilfgaardian Empire, nor the whole North," Madara declared, his confidence evident despite the audacious words coming from a teenager. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What nonsense! Should we just capture or kill him?" someone suggested.


    Triss glanced at Keira, frowning as she prepared a spell, then looked at Madara, who gave a mocking smile as he heard the mage''s suggestion, as if daring them to try while he remained fearless, facing the many spells prepared to be cast at him.


    "Wait!" Triss exclaimed, stepping forward and dispelling her spell, worried about what might happen to everyone there if they pursued that insane idea of fighting someone who had already killed nearly as many as were present. She turned to him, her voice wavering slightly. "Just tell me why we should trust you." She continued, trying to calm her companions as she stepped forward.


    "Because we have a common enemy," Madara replied, arms crossed. "I am also an enemy of the Empire and am willing to fight them on the Sodden border. That''s why I''m here, and I intend to head south," he concluded.


    "An enemy of Nilfgaard¡ªwhy wouldn''t he be with them? He must be here to deceive us!" someone said as Madara looked at him with disdain, wondering why he kept encountering such fools.


    "Think a bit more carefully; he fled with the princess of Cintra when the emperor clearly has been hunting them since Cintra, and we''ve heard of a boy with red eyes killing many of the emperor''s men... so it''s more likely that the boy is indeed an enemy of Nilfgaard," Coral responded sharply, analyzing the facts while casting a scornful look at her colleague who had spoken so foolishly.


    "In any case, I just came to warn you that there''s likely a group of mages coming to kill you, so you''d best watch yourselves," Madara said, wanting to end the conversation.


    "Wait! Can you tell us where the Nilfgaardians are?!" someone quickly asked.


    "The Nilfgaardians are dead, so don''t worry about them; just focus on the imperial mages who could arrive at any moment," Madara replied.


    "..." The group fell silent.


    Madara said nothing further, leaping into the trees as everyone watched him disappear into the forest, transforming into smoke a few meters away, his presence vanishing. He avoided revealing his clone technique to these mages, though many likely suspected his abilities.


    "..." All the mages remained there in silence, their spells gradually fading as they could no longer find a reason to attack Madara after everything he had said.


    "Should we trust him?" someone asked, still with an attack spell ready in case the boy returned.


    "Do we have a choice?" Surprisingly, it was Triss who spoke this time. Thinking over everything Madara had said, it seemed very likely that he was telling the truth; there was no reason for the boy to have come all the way here to deceive them.


    "But he killed our companions; we shouldn''t be trusting someone like that!" another mage insisted, continuing to distrust Madara, which was understandable after everything that had happened.


    "Yes, but we also pursued him in the middle of a forest at night. Do you expect him to welcome us with open arms?" Coral questioned this time. Though insufferable and petty most of the time, she still knew how to use her head.


    She continued, "Tissaia made a big mistake thinking they could reclaim the princess of Cintra. Anyway, I believe that boy, and we should rest. We can''t simply abandon this mission; any portal used here will end up revealing our location, which would be worse. But at the same time, we need to make sure we''re prepared for an enemy attack, as the boy mentioned." She spoke, returning to her tent, leaving the group of mages still looking at each other, pondering what to do.


    In the end, they all nodded in agreement, and after that, they began to organize themselves to rest and prepare for a possible Nilfgaardian mage attack during the rest of the night.


    Meanwhile, Madara was already back in the forest, observing the darkness around that area, which was much more sinister than all other parts of the forest. The atmosphere there was grim, more so than any other part he had seen.


    Before entering this place, he received memories from the clone that had met with the sorcerers but set them aside, as they no longer mattered. His focus was ahead, his expression cold and sharp as he activated his Sharingan, sensing a large movement in front of him.


    "What happened to these monsters?" he murmured, looking at a place full of monsters in the distance, though they appeared different from the creatures he usually encountered.


    They wandered like zombies, their movements clumsy and awkward. There were all sorts of monsters together, from simple Nekkers and their pack to sturdy Golems, along with Necrophages, Arachnomorphs, and even two Leshens, one of which had attacked him yesterday.


    It seemed every monster he could find in the forest was gathering here, as he hadn''t encountered any since the start of his investigation.


    "Well then, let''s see what''s going on here," he said before moving forward, jumping directly into the massive group of strange monsters to investigate them.


    At the same time, Nilfgaardian mages were on the move. A portal appeared at another camp Madara had passed, where curiously, there were no bodies, only blood and an air of death¡ªevery corpse seemed to have vanished.


    "Did you find anything?" a mage asked the sorcerer stepping out of the portal.


    "Yes, I found a group camping to the north thanks to their bonfire... They''re probably our targets, but I don''t think they''re connected to the empty camps," he replied.


    "These soldiers were here just a few days ago, and now they''re all gone... likely dead. What the hell happened?" one of the mages murmured, concerned.


    "We have something more important to focus on right now," their leader spoke. "Our target has appeared. Let''s get ready to ambush them, destroy them, and find out what''s going on here..." he commanded.


    They all agreed and prepared to launch an attack on the northern mages at last.


    Further north from the camp where these mages were located, even in the dead of night, Geralt continued galloping at full speed to reach the mages who, according to Madara''s clone, weren''t far away.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 125 – Sodden’s Hills 05.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    All sorts of creatures were moving slowly but steadily, wandering aimlessly as if they''d been doing the same thing for hours. Madara swiftly landed on the ground with a sound meant to grab their attention; after all, he wanted to see what was going on with them.


    "What happened to them¡­?" Madara couldn''t help but ask as he examined them more closely, wondering what was happening here.


    The creatures, who had been wandering, stopped after hearing Madara land nearby, finally seeming to focus their attention on him.


    A moment later, Madara saw dozens of creatures turn toward him, moving slowly. He noticed all sorts of monsters there, each in a deplorable state¡ªsome were missing body parts or bleeding, but none seemed bothered by it as they stared at him.


    "Is this some kind of zombie?" Madara questioned in a slightly surprised tone upon seeing the state of the creatures. They were clearly no longer alive, and necromancy was not an unknown magic here. Even Yennefer could perform that kind of spell, but it was surprising to see it used on monsters, which made Madara wonder what was going on.


    After a moment of them staring calmly at him, the first creature took a step forward. Then, suddenly, all of them rushed toward Madara, running at him as if seeing him as something to kill.


    "¡­" Madara just looked at them calmly before readying himself to fight.


    The creatures started charging at him, launching an attack with some Nekkers leaping toward him. Madara kicked them away, but the creatures quickly got back up, seeming unfazed by the pain.


    "Are these really zombies?" Madara murmured as a Leshen approached from the side, attempting to grab him with its claws. He quickly drew his sword and sliced off the creature''s arm. Despite losing an arm, the creature showed no signs of pain and tried to attack him again with its other arm, forcing him to leap back, leaving his sword behind.


    Before landing, he swiftly took out a shuriken, infused it with wind chakra, and launched it mid-flip. The weapon produced a cutting sound that echoed across the area as it flew toward the sea of monsters. He landed on the ground, his feet catching his sword perfectly as he picked it up again.


    Several creatures'' bodies were sliced in half, but even as they fell to the ground, the creatures continued to crawl toward him. However, the severed legs didn''t move, suggesting that control stemmed from the brain or some vital point.


    Madara confirmed this when he saw a nearby Nekker, piercing its head and driving his sword through its small brain. The creature dropped to the ground, motionless and no longer moving.


    "Even so, this is very strange and inefficient for me¡­" Madara murmured to himself. While he knew the brain was a vital point, not all undead had such a point in their head. He would need another way to kill them, as he didn''t have a witcher''s knowledge to understand all the specifics.


    He was debating this while more and more monsters charged at him.


    "I shouldn''t reveal my location like this, but I have no choice." Madara pondered, knowing that by using fire, he could be easily detected by anyone in the region. Though he wasn''t sure if the mages had arrived yet, he decided it was necessary to deal with these strange creatures.


    With no other choice, he crossed his fingers and quickly created several clones, who began running toward the forest, trying to detect any nearby enemies who could relay information to the original.


    Meanwhile, the original Madara dodged attacks from the approaching creatures, finding himself surrounded by hundreds of them of all kinds. He began to distance himself, placing a clone to keep them occupied as he prepared his most powerful fire-style jutsu on a large scale, swiftly forming hand seals and ending with the horse seal.


    "Fire Style Technique: Great Fire Annihilation!" He began to unleash flames, using far more chakra than he had in Brokilon, and as soon as the fire erupted from his mouth, it exploded on the ground before him, spreading forward at full speed, producing a flash that illuminated the mountainous area with a powerful echo. The fiery explosion consumed the dark part of the forest on one of the peaks.


    The Nilfgaardian mages, who were preparing to confront the Northern forces from a distance, quickly turned their attention toward the explosion of fire behind them.


    "What is that?" one of them asked as the others also observed the blazing area lighting up all of Sodden Hill.


    "I don''t know... It doesn''t look good. Could Northern mages already be infiltrating the forest? That might explain why the camps were all destroyed, with no bodies of the black-clad soldiers left behind..." said the leader, his expression serious and brows furrowed, suspicious of what was happening here, unable to understand it fully.


    "Well, that doesn''t matter now, leader. We must act," another mage said to the leader, who, after a moment of reflection, nodded.


    "Yes, you''re right. Let''s move forward," the leader ordered. Even though things were still unclear, he had to act to complete his mission.


    At the same time, the Northern mages were also leaving their tents, on high alert. There had been intense watchfulness after Madara''s warning, though many had gone to rest to switch shifts later.


    Now, however, they all watched the distant flames lighting up the sky.


    "What''s going on over there?" one of them murmured.


    "I think it might be that boy... Madara¡­ Maybe he encountered the mages he mentioned?" Triss murmured, remembering the boy''s skill with fire.


    "You must be kidding. Are you saying that boy could create an explosion of that magnitude?!" Keira was stunned, watching the intense flames burn in the distance, unable to believe it was the work of a boy.


    "Didn''t you hear the reports from the war in Cintra? There''s information that the boy incinerated two thousand people on the battlefield with some strange spell," Coral approached, watching with interest.


    "I thought you weren''t interested in the reports..." Triss raised an eyebrow at her.


    "I wasn''t. I only became interested after seeing the boy, so I was reading about this Uchiha Madara and where he operated," Coral replied in a curt tone.


    "Wait a moment! Two thousand people, he killed all that many!?" Keira exclaimed, while other mages nearby also listened to the conversation in astonishment. It was not a small number, especially for something done by a 12-year-old boy.


    Triss stopped looking at the flames when she felt something coming toward them from the other side and quickly noticed a glimmer in the forest near him as a bright light appeared on the other side of the woods.


    "Attack! Enemy attack!" she exclaimed, immediately pointing to the side, and everyone turned their gaze from the distant flames to the glow where Triss was indicating. They all opened their eyes wide, realizing it was a combined spell targeting them.


    "Shield yourselves! Shield yourselves!" the mages shouted, chanting protection spells in ancient Elvish to raise barriers. The next moment, an explosion erupted from the forest, with multiple beams of light shooting into the sky and toward their camp.


    The attack was brutal. Not everyone managed to raise shields in time to strengthen the group''s protection, and the entire camp was quickly consumed by the explosion as a dust cloud rose, scattering debris across the terrain.


    "Did we get them?" one of the Nilfgaardian mages murmured from afar, hoping they had eliminated the Northern mages with this attack.


    "I don''t think so... They were quick; I noticed several shields going up, but still not enough as we anticipated," another mage remarked beside him, watching as a protective shield of energy emerged amid the dissipating dust cloud.


    "Let''s prepare for another attack..." the leader said as everyone nodded.


    In the Northern group, the situation was not looking good.


    "Are you all right?" one of the sorcerers from the Chapter murmured, looking around at his companions amidst the destruction, while the ground within the combined shield remained intact.


    "Not all of us." Someone responded, coughing and looking at the bodies nearby.


    "Three of us have been killed¡­" one of them lamented, deeply saddened by the loss.


    "We can''t let that damned attack go unanswered!" Coral exclaimed angrily as she began preparing spells. The Nilfgaardian mages, seeing the glow of magic in the distance, also started to prepare more quickly to counter the enemy spells.


    Geralt was nearby and could see the distant flames as well as the lights from explosions in the part of the forest close to him, between the two groups of mages.


    Another glow appeared, but this time from both sides, as the two forces unleashed new spells toward each other. The spells collided mid-air, exploding like fireworks, causing the forest to tremble with the intensity of the battle.


    "I need to hurry!" Geralt said, moving toward the side he believed to be the Northern mages.


    "We managed to cancel them out, but we can''t keep this up!" commented one of the Northern mages, realizing the energy it took to match the enemy''s assault was too much for them to sustain. Although they had equalized both energies, the effort was rapidly draining their strength, placing them at a disadvantage with 11 mages against Nilfgaard''s 30.


    Madara''s clones, upon seeing the explosions, were surprised and began advancing rapidly toward the battle, realizing that the mages had finally clashed sooner than he had anticipated. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, the original Madara was in the midst of the flames he had unleashed, watching as the explosion burned monsters and trees. But he wasn''t simply observing charred bodies; he was in the middle of an intense fight as well.


    The creatures kept advancing on him, even while on fire, and he fought them with his sword, cutting them down as they approached, trying to locate their vital points with his Sharingan. The flames from his jutsu, however, helped to decimate hundreds of them in a single blow, leaving him to deal with what remained.


    Yet, unbeknownst to any of the groups¡ªMadara, Geralt, the Northern mages, or Nilfgaard¡ªthere was something else lurking in the forest. A shadowy figure watched them with interest from a distance, its face a skull of something far from human. Where its eyes should have been, a red glow began to intensify, as if intrigued by the events unfolding.


    It raised a skeletal finger from beneath its cloak and pointed toward the mages. All around it, hundreds of corpses began to march, including the Nilfgaardian soldiers Madara had slain. And this was only the beginning of a confrontation that would turn all those mages into an army of the dead, regardless of their allegiance¡ªNorthern or Nilfgaardian. All that mattered was building its army.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 126 – Sodden’s Hills 06.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Another explosion happened at that moment as both magical energies collided in midair, causing yet another explosion.


    "We can''t keep going like this!!" From the camp of the Nordic sorcerers, someone exclaimed in a slightly weak and nervous tone.


    "This is getting difficult¡­" Another murmured, looking at all his companions, breathing heavily, seeing that the situation was quite grim¡­


    "We should retreat¡­ at this rate, we''ll die here¡­ three of us have already fallen!" someone pleaded, while everyone had conflicted expressions at hearing this; after all, no one wanted to die, and they would lose as soon as they exhausted all their energy.


    "We can''t abandon the North!" an old man exclaimed.


    "He''s right¡­ if we leave here¡­ they''ll be able to attack the northern armies, and our mission will fail¡­ condemning many lives in the process," another spoke.


    "But what''s the point in staying if we''re going to die?!" Keira exclaimed, tired and nervous.


    The group was in total despair, almost splitting into two sides, with the side wanting to flee able to quickly create a portal and disappear. But they would also be branded as cowards for the rest of their lives¡ªthough they would live, at least.


    "We can defeat them!" someone tried to argue.


    "There''s at least twice as many mages over there; we''re screwed¡­" another, very fearful, said.


    "Behind us!" Coral spoke, sensing someone approaching while a spell was being cast on the other side by the mages, as she saw someone riding toward them.


    "I come as a friend!" Geralt raised his hands as he reached the group, stopping his horse and looking between them and the spells on the other side, nearly ready to be unleashed against them again.


    "Geralt!" Triss exclaimed, stunned to see him there. Other sorceresses also looked surprised to see him in such an unlikely place¡ªa magical battle atop a mountain. Madara hadn''t mentioned him either.


    "What are you doing here?!" Triss spoke again, frowning as she had to split her focus between the witcher and the magic being prepared to strike them.


    "I''m here to help." He spoke, trying to sound as natural as possible while dismounting the horse. But the mages looked at him with suspicion, clearly wondering how he had appeared there or who had sent him.


    "Yennefer." He spoke with a more urgent tone, seeming to read the expressions on their faces, keeping a serious look, doing so to avoid raising further suspicions. "She sent me. She asked me to follow you, and I also found an acquaintance who informed me where you were. He''s here too, in the Sodden Hills." He continued, observing them and trying to be as quick as possible.


    "Madara?" Keira asked, raising an eyebrow. The group already suspected Madara had spoken with them.


    "And how can a witcher help us in a fight where we''re about to die?" a man exclaimed, clearly disliking the idea of working with a witcher in such a desperate situation.


    "Can you send me close to them, preferably behind them? I can hit them from that side and take down a few." Geralt suggested, as everyone exchanged glances.


    "That could be a good way to turn the situation around, but we need to prepare for their attack now, or we''ll die," Coral exclaimed, and all the mages ignored Geralt at that moment, focusing on preparing their spells, matching the power of the spells the others might cast, drawing more energy from chaos due to the smaller group.


    Again, explosions erupted in the sky as the energies clashed, but now the northern mages were getting much weaker, starting to lose the advantage.


    As the energies exploded in the sky, some enemy spells managed to pass through, meeting no resistance, advancing toward the camp. Geralt and the mages, creating a Quen shield, tried to protect themselves.


    "Ah!" someone screamed in pain, falling to the ground, bleeding after taking a direct hit. The others tried to shield themselves, covering their faces as various parts of the terrain exploded, lucky not to be hit.


    Things began to calm down as Geralt deactivated his shield and surveyed the scene, seeing a fallen mage screaming in pain while another had a burned arm, though nothing severe.


    On the other side, a new light began to shine, preparing another spell¡ªperhaps the one that could kill them.


    "We have to send him," Triss said, realizing it was their only chance.


    "But even if we send him, another of their attacks will get through, and some of us will die," another exclaimed in fear, watching his comrade groaning in pain on the ground.


    "We have no choice; we must do this for the North," another mage declared intensely.


    "Yes!" Triss nodded, and Keira looked at her, stunned.


    "Are you sure about this? Even knowing you might die here?" Keira questioned.


    "Yes, we must reach the top of the mountain and destroy their plan, even if we''d rather get out of here right now," Triss reaffirmed, and everyone began to feel a certain confidence as a sense of self-sacrifice emerged among them, knowing that this was what they were about to do.


    "Alright then. Get ready. We''re going to fight!" The tension was rising in everyone.


    "Geralt, it''s been a long time¡­ though I''m surprised to see you, we don''t have time to talk¡­ now, come here. I''ll take you to the other side. You''ll have a better chance of taking down those mages as soon as they cast their spell. Don''t waste this opportunity," Coral said, and Geralt nodded as he approached the sorceress.


    All the other Northern sorcerers began preparing their attack, chanting together as their magic glowed. Geralt saw a portal open in front of him. He took a deep breath before running toward it, stepping through.


    He emerged on the other side of the battlefield in the middle of a dark forest, feeling a slight dizziness from the portal. Upon spotting the mages about 50 meters away, preparing their magic, he pushed aside his disorientation and ran toward them¡ªthere were at least 30 of them, and he had the advantage of not being detected.


    Wasting no time, despite his blurred vision from the portal, he sprinted as they began to launch spells, magic rising to the sky. From the camp of the Northern sorcerers, explosions also erupted, clashing with the enemy energy, and as before, losing again, while flashes of light fell on the Nordic sorcerers'' side, exploding everything in their path.


    "We''ll destroy them soon!" shouted the Nilfgaardians. Although Geralt couldn''t understand the language, it was pretty obvious what they were saying. But he ignored it as he closed in on the first enemy, who didn''t even have time to react before his head was severed. He quickly moved to the second mage, who also didn''t notice what had happened to his companion next to him, distracted by the explosions in front of them.


    While the spells continued to echo with explosions on the other mages, hoping to eliminate them, Geralt advanced through the group, killing as many mages as possible while remaining undetected¡ªafter all, he was incredibly fast, and the mages didn''t expect such an attack.


    But as the Nilfgaardians celebrated, they suddenly heard screams behind them. "AHHHH!!!" Someone saw Geralt kill his companion and immediately shouted.


    "Enemy attack! Kill that¡­" Another shouted as he noticed as well, but he didn''t have time to finish his sentence before crying out in pain, engulfed in flames as Geralt made an Igni sign in the air.


    Geralt was already advancing on his tenth target, slashing as the mage stumbled backward.


    "What are you doing?! Kill him!!" the leader shouted, watching Geralt take down ten mages behind him and move on to the next.


    "Die!!" Two mages prepared to launch a quick attack, and Geralt quickly used the Aard sign, sending the two mages flying directly into a tree. They hit hard, their bones breaking on impact, and collapsed unconscious on the ground.


    The mages quickly backed away, frightened to see the witcher eliminate two of them so effortlessly. "Quick, start casting spells!" someone exclaimed.


    They began to prepare a group attack spell, and Geralt, now a distance away from them, quickly used the Quen sign to create a shield. But it wasn''t enough; the attacks from eighteen mages shattered his shield, sending him flying backward and rolling down a hill on that side.


    He felt intense pain in his ribs, but he knew he couldn''t stop. More attacks were coming his way as he got up to run, moving through the darkness, trying to dodge while the ground around him exploded with every type of magic¡ªlightning, fire¡­


    "Quick! Quick! We need to kill him!" the Nilfgaardian mages shouted, furious that this witcher had left only eighteen of them able to fight, as they tried to hit him.


    "Hey, look! The northern sorcerers are trying to launch another attack!" one of them exclaimed, noticing the light glowing from the camp, although weaker than before, as some of the mages had fallen in the last assault as well.


    A magical explosion erupted in their direction. Geralt quickly pulled back, watching the entire area burst into flames as the mages cried out in pain, trying to raise protective shields.


    Geralt frowned. It seemed like the northern mages didn''t even care whether he was there or not, sacrificing themselves willingly while keeping the Nilfgaardians occupied. But he couldn''t complain and quickly moved to assess the situation as five more Nilfgaardian mages fell, leaving only twelve.


    "We should retreat!" someone shouted, looking at the fallen bodies around them, some of them blown apart, but most cut down by a blade before they even had a chance to react.


    Geralt drew his crossbow and fired at another mage as soon as he found a good position, hitting him in the neck. The enemy collapsed to the ground, while the others looked in that direction, seeing the witcher still alive and fighting them.


    Geralt tried to move to another position to strike them from a different angle, throwing them off-balance, as he had to face both sides.


    However, Geralt barely had time to react when a portal opened behind him, with some mages fleeing and launching a point-blank attack at him. He groaned in pain as he was hit, falling to the ground and gritting his teeth in agony.


    "Damn witcher, die, you son of a¡ª!" one of the mages shouted, preparing a fire spell to destroy his body. But he didn''t finish before something struck his neck at high speed, causing him to let out only a silent gasp before falling, a kunai embedded in his throat.


    His companion beside him was stunned, and before he could react, he too was struck in the head, dying instantly.


    Geralt watched the whole scene in surprise as Madara landed beside him, observing him in silence. Neither of them said a word.


    Madara simply turned his back on him and then leapt again into a tree, advancing toward the last mages who were trying to open portals to flee.


    He quickly made several hand seals before breathing fire, forming flaming dragons with open jaws, using a bit of the chakra that the original Madara had shared with him.


    The mages only managed to see the flash and hear the dragons'' roars as they were annihilated in fiery explosions, thus finishing off the Nilfgaardian mages.


    "Is it over?" Madara couldn''t help but ask, seeing all the Nilfgaardian mages dead, dying even as they raised shields, but Madara''s flames were too powerful.


    -------------


    Raccoon Here: Attention, everyone: I won''t be posting anything during the week from the 25th to the 1st, as I''ll be taking some personal time off.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available: S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 20 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 127 – Sodden’s Hills 07.

    First of all, happy 2025 to everyone! I hope you''re all doing well. Today I''am to posting regularly again.


    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara, seeing that everyone was dead, returned to where Geralt was. The witcher was trying to stand up, with some difficulty, as he seemed a bit hurt.


    "You massacred them so easily." For the first time, Geralt had seen Madara in action, and it was nothing short of terrifying for the witcher. He had simply appeared and killed those mages with throwing blades, then unleashed about ten fire blasts upon them, leaving the mages without a chance.


    "You took out more than half of them, judging by the bodies I saw before you burned the area," Madara scoffed.


    "..." Geralt couldn''t disagree with his assessment and stayed silent.


    "Anyway, step back." Madara requested, and Geralt took a few steps back as Madara burned the bodies of the Nilfgaardian mages.


    "Why did you burn them?" Geralt didn''t understand; after all, Madara seemed in a hurry to do it.


    "So they don''t rise again," Madara said in a neutral tone, and before Geralt could ask what he meant, he continued, "Everything that dies here is rising. There''s a necromancer in this region. My original is facing all kinds of gathered monsters at a distance, as you can see¡­" Madara spoke, looking toward the side where flames still illuminated the mountain forest.


    "So you''re just a clone¡­" Geralt murmured before cursing him quietly, unable to believe someone could send a clone to kill twelve mages so quickly.


    "Don''t worry about that now¡­ I need to know what''s happening here. This doesn''t seem like the work of the Nilfgaardians. I passed through the camps I had cleared out; there were no bodies left¡­ which means this necromancer took them as well," Madara said seriously.


    "How many undead are we talking about?" Geralt asked, frowning.


    "Hundreds of them. Maybe even over a thousand, if my estimate is correct¡­" Madara replied, raising his eyebrow, almost in disbelief.


    Madara understood his thoughts and continued, "I know¡­ it doesn''t seem real, but no human could do this¡­ Do you know any creature capable of such a thing?" he asked.


    "I don''t know of any creature that uses necromancy at this level, though there are some that can revive one or two to fight at their side¡­" Geralt said, and Madara nodded.


    "Alright¡­ let''s head back to the mages'' camp. I want to see if they know anything," Madara said, and Geralt nodded, grabbing a potion and drinking it, hoping it would ease his pain. He began to limp slightly as he followed Madara to the camp.


    Of the fourteen mages who had come on this mission, only half seemed to be standing there, many visibly injured, in a destroyed area, as they tried to tend to the wounded.


    Some cautiously watched the forest, scanning for any remaining enemy. Their vigilance intensified upon seeing Geralt and Madara approach, though they sighed with a bit of relief that it was them and not Nilfgaardian mages. However, they kept a wary gaze, ready to cast a spell, still not entirely trusting Madara.


    They had endured a heavy attack in the last assault by the Nilfgaardians and noticed that they were no longer under siege. Geralt had presumably been among the Nilfgaardians, distracting them, which allowed him to kill them at that moment. Despite Geralt''s presence, the attack had been launched, and they were aware.


    In the next moment, everyone saw the dragon-shaped explosions appear in the forest, destroying the entire area where the mages were. Madara and Geralt had to navigate around the site to avoid the flames, and now they stood here.


    "Did you succeed, witcher?" A mage with the face of someone around fifty years old approached, keeping his gaze on Madara as well, realizing he was responsible for the flames in the forest. "Did you cause that explosion?" he asked, still surprised by the firepower this young man possessed.


    "Yes, but the witcher killed most of them," Madara responded calmly, casting a grateful glance at Geralt.


    "How many are injured?" Geralt asked, waiting for an answer as he looked around for Triss, fearing the worst when he didn''t see her.


    "Six of ours are dead. We tried to save one, but he just died after losing so much blood. Triss is still alive, but she''s in bad shape. We''re trying to heal her." The mage answered as Geralt approached, passing by Madara.


    Geralt saw several mages gathered around an area where Keira was the most active of them all.


    "Triss, stay with me, please. Take this!" she said desperately, handing a few potions to a fallen woman to drink. But Triss was unconscious, half of her body burned by enemy magic, though all her limbs were intact, which would have been worse if it were otherwise.


    Keira turned to the other mages. "Can''t we take her somewhere she can recover?" she exclaimed.


    "Yes, but we also can''t transport her through a portal out of here. The Nilfgaardian army would detect us, and they might send reinforcements. Worse, we need every mage we have to complete this mission," another sorcerer in the group said.


    "To hell with the mission! We should help her!" Keira shouted angrily.


    "Triss knew the risks. There''s nothing we can do. We should carry on with the mission, and at the very least, give her a quick death so she doesn''t suffer¡­" another suggested, while most seemed to agree, albeit reluctantly.


    "No! You can''t be serious!" Keira stood up, looking at Coral. "Coral, I know you''re a cursed narcissist, but even you understand the value of a Northern sorceress!" she said, full of indignation, seeking support from the other redhead.


    But Coral shook her head. "Sorry, Keira, but this mission is more important than Triss''s life. Thousands in the North need us to weaken Nilfgaard''s forces. Triss would decide this herself," she said with a serious, indifferent tone.


    "You¡­ witch!" Keira started to curse, but Geralt intervened at that moment.


    "I can take her away," he said, and everyone looked at him with raised eyebrows as he continued.


    "I can carry her along the mountain road, and someone can pick her up at the end. I''m a witcher; I don''t think I can help with what you need to do here," he said, and they all looked at each other for a moment, finally agreeing with his reasoning. After all, Geralt was there at Yennefer''s request to protect Triss, and the state she was in was worse than he had expected. At the very least, he could save her.


    "Alright, take her, if that''s her only chance to survive. You can keep her alive for about ten days with potions, but there''s still the problem of notifying Tissaia to pick her up!" the mage raised the issue.


    "But we can''t risk opening a portal!" someone protested. They had already made many sacrifices and didn''t want to throw the mission away at this moment.


    "Damn it!" Keira muttered, frustrated.


    "If you want Yennefer notified to pick her up, I can inform her," Madara spoke, and everyone looked at him with mixed feelings.


    "Can you really inform her? Can you reach Yennefer?" Keira asked, surprised.


    "Yes, I intend to head into the war. I''ll be there in a few days as well," Madara replied as Keira nodded with a sigh of relief. "Please, then, go to her!" she asked.


    "Not yet," Madara interrupted this time, again drawing everyone''s attention. "First, I need to know a few things. After all, Nilfgaardian mages won''t be the only threat you''ll face on this mountain," Madara said.


    "What do you mean by that?" a middle-aged mage asked, looking at him cautiously.


    "I need to know first what you know about necromancy," he asked.


    "Necromancy? Like raising the dead? That''s forbidden magic! No one in the North would dare do such a thing. It meddles with laws established by chaos itself!" one mage said, clearly offended by Madara''s question.


    "Then can you explain why there are hundreds of undead corpses headed this way right now?" Madara said, pointing to the forest where a nearby section burned with his flames and, in the distance, still glowed. He used a bit of his chakra, still seeing with his Sharingan the area infested with creatures, humanoid in form, moving toward them.


    "What do you mean by that?" The mages looked at each other, confused, but then fell silent at the sight of a man in black armor walking alone. Blood stained his neck and armor ¡ª someone Madara had killed earlier that day with a kunai to the neck, but now that thing seemed indifferent to it.


    "What is that?" The mages were genuinely shocked as they began to see more and more bodies emerging from the forest.


    "Is this what you were talking about?" Geralt murmured, approaching and staring in shock, just like the mages.


    "Yes, but these are humans. The worst are the monsters." Madara spoke, watching as only Nilfgaardian soldiers he had killed were now coming toward them.


    "This¡­ what is this thing?" The mages were stunned as more and more dead began to appear, forming a true horde moving slowly but still holding swords and spears.


    All the mages watched the scene in horror. A woman among them didn''t even notice when her companion began to rise next to her. Her gaze slowly fell on him, seeing her fellow mage with a body partially destroyed by Nilfgaardian magic.


    "This¡­" she murmured, while another mage raised his hand, starting to cast a spell to kill her at close range.


    "AHHHH!!!" She screamed, drawing everyone''s attention. But before he could release the spell, a kunai lodged in his skull, killing him instantly. And it didn''t stop there¡ªother dead mages also began to rise, while Madara, acting swiftly with kunai, eliminated them before they could do anything.


    "Every being that dies in this area becomes a zombie, which is why I want to understand what''s happening here," Madara said with a serious tone, as the mages, dazed, tried to process this, having never seen anything like it. First Nilfgaardians, now undead?


    Madara ignored them and looked at the horde, trying to decide what to do next. He could simply vanish and pass the information to his original self, but these people would be at the mercy of the dead.


    Meanwhile, another of Madara''s clones, which had split off while the original fought the undead monsters, moved toward a region further south, where the Northern mages intended to reach and strike at the Nilfgaardian army.


    He hadn''t scouted this region the first time, as he''d been busy identifying enemy camps. He''d put it aside before, but now he moved quickly, starting to see more and more undead as he passed silently above them, perched in the trees.


    Eventually, he stopped at an open area that expanded into a vast space filled with even more undead monsters. But what truly caught his attention was the creature floating a few meters off the ground in the center of them all ¡ª something unlike anything he''d ever seen or heard of in this world.


    The creature wore a pitch-black, tattered, and patched cloak, standing over 10 meters tall. Its body consisted entirely of bones beneath the cloak, with a massive skull and glowing red eyes. It floated in place, lacking visible legs; only its cloak swayed at the lower end.


    It seemed to be staring straight ahead, as Madara, hidden in a tree, analyzed it, trying to understand what it was doing there.


    However, before he could react, a dark portal opened in front of him, and suddenly a skeletal hand appeared within it, grabbing him and pulling him through before he could dodge.


    The next thing he knew, he was facing the creature, which held him in its bony grasp. Despite the initial surprise, he kept calm, analyzing the situation.


    "You''re a Lich, aren''t you? I didn''t think creatures like you existed in this world," he said, studying it, before being crushed, disappearing in a puff of smoke as the creature destroyed him, leaving nothing but a fading cloud.


    The original received these insights in that moment, while he finished off the last undead monsters in the fiery area, contemplating what he should do next: go after the Lich or head to where the mages were, given that a clone had reported an army of undead advancing toward them.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters! (There are 30 now!)


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 128 – Sodden’s Hills 08.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "What should we do?" the wizards exclaimed, alarmed by the situation they found themselves in. Now, the entire area was filled with undead, emerging and covering the whole forest space in their sight, advancing slowly and clumsily. More and more appeared almost endlessly from the forest.


    Geralt quickly drew his sword while all the other wizards prepared to fight as well¡ªit was the only thing to do in this situation.


    "Listen up, everyone!" Madara caught everyone''s attention with his raised voice and authoritative tone. "These undead can only be killed by fire or hitting a vital point. Since they were human, a hit to the brain will kill them." Madara warned but continued.


    "I need the original to come here. I''ll dispel this clone, so I expect you all to hold the position until I appear here!" Madara ordered the wizards, who looked at him in confusion. Only Geralt seemed to understand what he was talking about, nodding his head.


    Then, without warning, Madara disappeared in a cloud of smoke, leaving everyone bewildered as they no longer saw him once the smoke cleared. Despite Geralt''s calm demeanor, there was still a trace of envy in his gaze at that skill.


    The original, after receiving all the information, including from the clone that had seen the Lich, decided to head toward the wizards as it was the most strategic choice.


    But as he dashed through the forest as fast as he could, his thoughts went to that creature that should not exist in this world. In fact, he had never heard of such a creature in this realm.


    "I wonder what that creature is doing here¡­ clearly it has the power to dominate the forest and turn all living beings into undead slaves. How did it come to appear here..." Moreover, that creature possessed space-time abilities.


    ''It grabbed me before I could react,'' Madara thought, recalling that dark, spatial pouch in its hand. "Even without my Sharingan, it was evident that this creature was not easy to confront, far stronger than any other he had encountered before." He pondered for a while.


    The creature was there for a reason. It even seemed aware of the ongoing war. After all, this war would produce many dead, increasing its army, though the mystery of its origin remained since he still believed Liches should not exist in this world.


    Madara continued mulling over these unanswered questions but soon set those thoughts aside, advancing toward the wizards with greater speed, chakra surging into his feet with each leap as he began cutting through the undead among the trees, moving toward the battlefield.


    As Madara looked from a distance, he could see the fight had already begun. Geralt was battling the undead with his silver sword, yet it proved ineffective despite silver being a special material for dealing with monsters.


    Even when he cut off arms or plunged his sword into the hearts of the undead humans, they continued moving, attempting to kill him by raising their weapons and rushing toward him. Only when he struck their heads, as Madara had instructed, did the undead finally fall, defeated.


    Meanwhile, Geralt kept slicing at their heads while surrounded, using signs to push the undead back and gain ground. Behind him, the wizards continued casting spells with what little magic they had left.


    "Can we really hold this off?" one of the wizards asked, clearly desperate. Even Coral wore a frightened expression but kept attacking the zombies.


    They drew closer and closer, crashing in waves of attacks, gaining ground on them, with the forest spewing more and more of them. This continued for a while until a bright flash appeared in the middle of the forest, announcing Madara''s arrival as he unleashed his jutsus.


    Madara spewed flames over the horde of undead, rendering them powerless against him in the treetops, burning zombies and trees alike with ease. The number of zombies emerging from the forest began to dwindle as Madara blocked the passage of more, easing the pressure on the wizards and warriors who fought the zombies, now reduced in number, continuing to defeat them in the midst of the burning forest.


    Meanwhile, Madara kept launching flames across the forest, wiping out all the Nilfgaardian soldiers, who burned easily. Despite this, some continued moving while ablaze, but they lasted only briefly before collapsing dead on the ground.


    "It''s over¡­" murmured one of the wizards in Geralt''s area, exhausted, barely able to breathe. He hoped it was all finished and that all the zombies had been eliminated as the flames consumed the surroundings. All the wizards were in this state while Keira stayed beside an unconscious and injured Triss.


    At that moment, Madara emerged from the burning forest, landing in the area and approaching them.


    "Looks like it''s over," Madara said, coming closer, while the wizards still stared at him, unsure of what to think. They could hardly believe that, despite showing a power that had burned the entire forest moments before, he had transformed into smoke and disappeared, only to reappear again.


    The wizards looked at him, confused by the situation, but Madara wasn''t in the mood to explain his secrets. Moreover, the wizards were too frightened to question exactly what was happening.


    "Now, can you tell me what exactly this is?" Madara broke the silence, asking if any of them had any idea what they were up against.


    "We don''t know! No one should have such power¡­ and necromancy is something very evil and corrupt. Who could do something like this?" exclaimed the oldest wizard, visibly shaken. He had always studied creatures corrupted by chaos, but what they witnessed at that moment shattered the rules of everything he understood.


    Madara sighed and looked at Geralt, who was equally disturbed by the idea of a small army of undead. He ended up shaking his head at Madara as a response, visibly lost.


    His witcher eyes, cat-like in shape, watched the burning corpses in silence. He knew that if he had been alone, he''d already be dead. In fact, they''d all be dead if it weren''t for Madara and his fire jutsus.


    Madara sighed again, realizing that no one there could provide the answers he sought. "I encountered a creature to the south, where you were planning to go. I think you all¡­" He paused mid-sentence, turning his gaze toward the forest flames, his expression narrowing as he activated his Sharingan.


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of trees breaking. Geralt quickly grabbed his sword and stood, ready. "Something big is coming," he announced the obvious, but it was larger than anything they had encountered.


    Madara remained still, observing the area and analyzing what was approaching. Out of the flames emerged a giant, horned monster, advancing with its body ablaze. It stomped the ground with force as it moved, leaving deep imprints in its wake.


    "That''s¡­ a Fiend!" Geralt murmured, a tone of deep concern in his voice. After all, it was a high-class beast, and now in zombie form, advancing toward them.


    "Geralt, move away from the wizards; they can''t fight anymore!" Madara ordered, and Geralt nodded, gripping his sword firmly. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madara moved first, sprinting toward the creature like a ninja, which greatly surprised Geralt with the speed Madara displayed. Madara drew his sword from a storage scroll and attempted to attack the creature, which stretched out its hand to grab him. Madara ducked and slid beneath it, slashing at its leg.


    The monster roared in fury, not feeling pain, but it lost some balance as Madara had cut through one of the tendons in its leg with chakra-infused blade.


    At that moment, Geralt also approached, leaving the wizards behind. The creature tried to strike him as he was the nearest, while Madara remained behind it.


    Geralt dodged the enormous clawed hands as he tried to slice at the creature, which was struggling to stay on its feet. He deflected one blow before driving his silver sword into its left arm.


    However, the monster reacted quickly, landing a punch with its other hand that sent him flying several meters away. It then grabbed the sword embedded in its arm.


    The creature looked to where Madara was at that moment but saw nothing. All the wizards watched the fight from afar and could see the young warrior in the air, spinning impressively as he advanced toward the creature. The monster was caught off guard as Madara appeared above its head, driving his sword directly into its skull, striking the creature''s brain.


    He hoped the creature would finally fall, but it didn''t. It quickly tried to grab him. Madara dodged the first attempt, but on the second try, while he was still in the air, the monster slapped him away, sending Madara flying and causing his sword to fall to the ground.


    Madara rolled across the ground before managing to stabilize himself, sliding a bit but now standing. He spat a little blood, slightly injured from the blow.


    Geralt approached him, drawing his steel sword since he, too, had lost his silver sword. Madara''s sword was embedded in the creature''s skull, while Geralt''s lay on the ground nearby.


    "You did well¡­ but it''s a shame we''re dealing with the undead¡­" Geralt remarked.


    Madara looked at him as the monster began to focus on them again. "Do you know where its vital point is?" Madara asked. Geralt nodded, understanding his question, as the creature prepared to attack them again.


    "It''s in the center of its chest, high up, near the neck," Geralt said, and Madara nodded.


    "Can you distract it for a bit? I need to hit that point. I can reach it if you keep it occupied for just 2 seconds," Madara said.


    "Alright," Geralt replied as the creature quickly approached, starting to run and gaining speed toward the two of them. Geralt stepped forward, drawing a symbol in the air and creating a telekinetic blast with Aard, which caused the creature to stumble back a few steps, momentarily stunned.


    At that moment, Madara sprinted toward it, throwing two kunai that struck the creature''s eyes, making it snarl. Despite this, the creature had more than two eyes; both kunai ignited, and in the next moment, they exploded, enraging the creature even further as it roared, shaking the ground.


    Geralt endured the creature''s wrath, which attacked anything in front of it. Since he was closest, it focused on him, with Madara running along the monster''s flank. Geralt defended himself with his sword and agile dodges.


    Madara took advantage of the creature''s blind spot, advancing from behind, channeling chakra into his feet, running as purple electricity crackled in his hand. He ran up the creature, using chakra at each step, reaching the vital point Geralt had indicated, using his Sharingan to spot the energy source emanating from that area, visible even at a distance.


    Then, with his electrified hand aimed at the target, he grabbed the creature''s forearm with the other hand. Madara executed a technique he''d previously used against another shinobi with Kakuzu''s abilities.


    Bolts of energy surged, piercing the creature''s chest. It let out a groan of pain and surprise before beginning to weaken, falling to its knees and finally collapsing to the ground as Madara leaped back, landing in front of the fallen creature.


    "Looks like it''s over," Madara murmured as Geralt approached, retrieving his lost silver sword. Madara took a few steps toward the fiend and retrieved his own blade, still lodged in its head.


    "You''re even better than I thought, kid," Geralt murmured, looking at Madara with a hint of interest. The young man moved unlike anything Geralt had seen before; he was faster and more flexible than a witcher, making him remarkably effective against any monster with those abilities. Geralt also noted how Madara had identified that vital point with ease¡ªperhaps it was his red eyes.


    Madara gave a slight smile before returning to the wizards, who had witnessed the entire fight. "Anyway, let''s go. I want to discuss that creature I saw; I hope you have answers¡­" Madara said, and Geralt nodded, following him as they returned to the group.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters! (There are 30 now!)


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 129 – Sodden’s Hills 09.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The mages were all silent. They could have caused massive destruction to the zombie army with combined attacks, as they had done against other mages, but that was no longer the case after the intense battle they had just faced.


    They could only watch the battlefield after Madara had simply burned down the entire forest by himself. Endo felt conflicted after witnessing the battle between Geralt and Madara against the giant zombie monster.


    "Is it over¡­?! Are these monsters finally stopping?" One of the mages sounded quite frightened.


    "I think so¡­" Madara replied with a serious tone. He had made sure to destroy all the zombies in the area, so he believed they could finally breathe.


    "Can we get Triss out of here now?! She needs to be saved!" Keira exclaimed at that moment.


    "Calm down, Keira... we should first understand this entire situation," one of the mages urged, asking for calm. Meanwhile, someone stepped forward, approaching Madara, leaving the group of mages behind.


    "Despite the circumstances, what you did there was incredible¡­ what are you? I''ve never seen anything like you before¡­ even Geralt didn''t seem as capable as you¡­ and you''re just a boy," Coral spoke up, looking at Madara with interest.


    "..." Geralt remained silent at the comment.


    Madara raised an eyebrow at her before continuing. "It doesn''t matter. In any case, I need information about something in that forest," Madara began.


    He debated using genjutsu to show them, but it would be a waste of chakra, so he quickly summoned a piece of paper with a quill and ink before starting to draw what he wanted to show.


    Everyone around was surprised as Madara drew rapidly, creating a perfect black-and-white illustration of the creature, which he then showed to everyone.


    All eyes opened wide in astonishment, which was no surprise. Even though it was just a drawing, it conveyed the feeling of actually seeing such a creature in front of them, sending shivers down everyone''s spine. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This¡­ What is that?!" One of the less courageous mages trembled as he raised his voice.


    "That''s what I want to know. No one here has any idea what this thing is?" Madara asked, raising an eyebrow.


    His gaze fell on the mages, who could only show fear as some shook their heads, finally looking at Geralt.


    "I have no idea what that is; I''ve never seen anything like it, and we were never taught about such a thing," Geralt replied.


    "I see¡­" Madara sighed, realizing he wouldn''t get any useful information. It seemed this creature wasn''t supposed to be in this world, just like the presence of other chakra users and perhaps even a member of the Otsutsuki clan. This made him wonder what else he might encounter. But that didn''t matter now; he had a creature to fight, a group to kill, and a war to wage. There was no time to try to understand what was happening.


    "I believe that creature is a Lich," Madara finally said, looking at his own well-drawn illustration.


    "Lich?" a mage asked as everyone turned to look at him.


    "It''s hard to explain¡­ but it''s a kind of undead, with powers, as you can see¡­ quite dark powers, capable of creating an army of the dead," Madara explained.


    "Wait¡­ if we think about it¡­ could this creature be waiting for the war?" Keira raised her voice with a question that left everyone stunned, not having considered that perspective.


    "Exactly¡­ I believe it''s here to build its own army," Madara confirmed.


    "That would be a catastrophe¡­ both for the North and Nilfgaard!" a sorcerer exclaimed.


    After all, they could envision the army this monster could amass, one that would turn thousands of soldiers into such monsters. They had faced hundreds, but how many dead would there be when over 100,000 men tried to kill each other?


    "Not just the war between the North and Nilfgaard¡­ all the kingdoms, both in the North and South¡­ if an army of the dead arises in this war, it will be the end of the continent," Madara said as everyone absorbed the weight of this scenario.


    "We cannot let that happen!" one of the older sorcerers spoke out.


    "Yes... this goes beyond the war. Even if Nilfgaard finds us here... we can''t let this creature do as it pleases!" Another from the group nodded.


    "Wait." Madara suddenly spoke, interrupting the discussion.


    "I want to face it myself," Madara declared in the midst of the group.


    Everyone looked at him at that moment, surprised, while Geralt raised an eyebrow, wondering to himself if Madara was serious.


    "Why do you want to face it alone?" an older mage asked, stunned.


    "For personal reasons," Madara replied. "I want to face it first, and I''ll do it alone. But if I can''t kill it, I''ll let you take care of it. Besides, I''ve seen a bit of its powers, but I don''t believe that was all¡­ so there are more things I need to discover about it," Madara said.


    Everyone still looked at him, a bit shocked, trying to process his words. After all, they hadn''t expected this after the battle they had just witnessed.


    "Do you really think you can face such a thing?" Geralt asked more calmly, though his brow was furrowed.


    "I don''t know," Madara admitted. "But I still have a few tricks up my sleeve that might help in this fight." He said this with confidence, and Geralt nodded, sensing that Madara truly believed in himself, so he decided to let the young man proceed.


    Madara then continued, addressing the witcher directly. "I believe you should go north and take the wounded sorceress. If I don''t return, you''ll know what to do." He commented.


    Geralt understood what he was implying, preferring not to speak openly before the others about Ciri and her hiding place. He had to respect Madara, as he truly seemed to be protecting Ciri.


    "Wait, are you really going to do this alone?! We can help," Coral said, approaching. She wanted to assist.


    "Yes. Stay here tonight. I''ll head south and clear a path through the groups of undead for you. Don''t worry; I''ll inform you when I''ve destroyed it. Afterward, I''ll go to the army, and you can carry out your mission," Madara affirmed as the mages exchanged glances.


    "Well, he''s the one who discovered all the information, and he did save us. I suppose we have no reason to oppose this boy''s decision," one of the sorcerers spoke rationally, and most of the others nodded in agreement.


    Madara simply nodded and set off toward the burning forest, jumping and disappearing the next moment.


    "He just left," murmured one of the sorcerers, watching as Madara vanished into the flames burning that night.


    Geralt sighed. "Well, I think he''s right. I''ll take Triss out of the hills, and you all continue on your journey. Don''t try to call for reinforcements until he returns, if that''s the case." Geralt looked seriously at the other sorcerers, who weren''t paying much attention to him, their eyes fixed on the flames, not even Coral, with whom he''d once shared a bed, looked at him. But everyone seemed to silently understand.


    Geralt then took Triss with Keira''s help and placed her on his horse, which had fled during the explosions but was later retrieved through Keira''s magic.


    Without delay, he rode north, while the mages, now only seven out of the original fourteen, sighed and remained at the site, trying to recover and waiting for the right moment to continue their journey, keeping a watchful eye for any other enemy attacks. Deep down, they hoped the creature wouldn''t cross their path again, as they still had an army to set a trap for, hoping that the boy would handle it.


    Meanwhile, Madara didn''t immediately confront the creature. He stopped at a spot near the forest and, seated in a lotus position atop a tree, began to meditate to speed up his chakra recovery.


    As the first rays of sunlight began to peek from the east, illuminating the mountain, Madara opened his eyes, glowing a bright red, and stood up, preparing as his watching clones disappeared.


    Now he had only one objective: destroy that creature.


    The Lich, in turn, knew he had lost many of his creatures that night and was furious. He understood that something unusual was happening beyond his knowledge.


    After all, dealing with mages or soldiers would have been easy if his soldiers came in large numbers. However, the situation was quite different. First, someone had killed human soldiers in their own camps, and he saw this as an opportunity, gathering the bodies left behind to turn them into new soldiers at his service.


    Then, it all began with an explosion coming from one side of the forest, with flames illuminating the entire night''s darkness as the Lich felt his creatures dying on that side. He had stationed a part of his army there, full of monsters to use if he needed extra force coming from another direction.


    The battle between the mages then commenced, and though he was surprised by the attack from that distant side, he focused on capturing mages to turn them into his puppets. However, he arrived too late; the fight had already ended. Just when he thought he could at least capture someone that night among the remaining human mages, flames started to consume his army of hundreds of humans¡ªresults of all his weeks stationed in this place¡ªbeing annihilated.


    He felt his power weakening over the undead, each time with fewer numbers, and in an attempt to eliminate whoever was disrupting his plans, he sent one of his most powerful beasts, which he had turned into his puppet. But it, too, fell shortly afterward.


    Though he was a malevolent being, this Lich was still rational and tried to understand what was happening. He remembered seeing an intruder approach shortly before the battle on that side.


    He managed to capture him, but when he attempted to absorb his life, he felt something strange: that human didn''t seem truly alive, but neither was he dead. It was as if he were both alive and not at the same time. So, he crushed him, but to his surprise, the figure transformed into smoke, appearing more like a duplication of someone than a real body.


    Frustrated by the night''s events, he still had a substantial army of the dead around him, stationed on that side of the forest, waiting for any other intruder daring enough to approach.


    He didn''t care if the sun began to rise over him, illuminating his figure. Even though he was a creature of darkness, he had gained immunity to that light after obtaining so much power.


    But just as he thought of acting on his own and investigating what was happening, he felt something approaching. His undead minions, off in the distance, began to be destroyed, and his eyes flared intensely, like slits in the abyss. The only light that emanated was a sinister crimson that revealed his fury.


    Then, he once again sensed the presence of the one who had appeared the previous night, but now it was different. The figure advanced with red eyes brimming with life, showing no hint of fear, as though those eyes, also red, stared directly into his own, as if anticipating his destruction.


    The Lich felt insulted by such audacity and decided he wouldn''t let such an affront go unanswered.


    Meanwhile, Madara advanced through the area filled with animals and monsters turned into undead, intent on facing the creature alone. After all, the system had triggered a new mission, which was why he decided to go solo; he didn''t want to miss another opportunity to gain more power.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters! (There are 30 now!)


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 130 – Sodden’s Hills 10.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The undead creatures were wandering as a shadow passed over them, its gaze fixed on the creature in the distance, which also saw him.


    His Sharingan glowed with intent in front of the creature''s sinister eyes, while the Lich considered it an insult that Madara would rush toward him without fear, and Madara, in turn, found it insulting as the creature seemed to despise him.


    ''Do you think you''re better than me?'' Madara began to have a thought about the creature, beginning to despise it, and once again, his Uchiha blood seemed to pulse.


    ''I want to feel the thrill of battle!'' He decided as he started to lose altitude. ''We''ll have to deal with these zombies too.'' He resolved, descending forcefully, crushing a zombie beneath him as the ground exploded beneath his impact.


    The Lich kept his gaze on him the entire time as the cloud of smoke began to dissipate, revealing Madara standing calmly over the inanimate corpse, in the midst of hundreds of dead undead.


    The sinister glow and the Sharingan stared at each other constantly, as the former seemed to intensify its glow within the skull, and suddenly, all the undead stopped moving, slowly turning to face Madara at that moment.


    Now, Madara had all the undead surrounding him, given that he had landed in the middle of the group. But he seemed calm, as the only one who mattered was the skeletal figure hovering above.


    The footsteps began to advance toward him, while he remained there until his Sharingan shifted from the Lich''s eyes to his first opponents.


    A bear was the first to attack, leaping directly at Madara, who, before it could reach the Uchiha, struck it in the face with a kick, sending it flying backward despite its massive weight.


    Another Drowner attempted to attack Madara from the side, but he dodged easily, grabbing the extended arm of the monster and bending it with a crack of breaking bones. The Drowner, however, seemed unfazed and tried to attack him again before its head exploded with an air bullet shot by Madara, using a quick wind jutsu.


    "Let''s dance," Madara commented as the monsters began to rush at him from all directions.


    He then decided to use only taijutsu as a warm-up, while a pack of wolves along with several nekkers leaped at him, and with precise movements, he began to spin, dodging and kicking them through the openings he created.


    Quickly, everything turned into a wild mess as the monsters attacked him from all sides without hesitation. Madara used precise physical attacks and the Sharingan to move through the sea of creatures, kicking and punching them here and there.


    In the midst of those growls trying to kill him, a smile appeared on his face. He found it entertaining, much more than the fight he''d had yesterday, as this time he could fight without outside concerns and with more opponents.


    The Lich watched the scene with interest from where he stood, observing the human moving faster than anything he had witnessed in this world since he arrived here.


    Even surrounded, Madara found openings, calculating every enemy movement and trajectory while constantly scanning the space around him. After all, he had blind spots and needed to turn his head toward them; otherwise, he could be caught. Amid so many monsters, his movements, however slight his dodges were, left him untouched as he advanced through the dead, escaping the grasp of certain death from the zombies.


    Madara continued using taijutsu, repelling the monsters with such mastery that he didn''t even get blood on him. He somersaulted to the side, dodging a butcher who tried to hit him with its claws.


    In response, he struck it, sending it flying backward, and a Golem came toward him through the throng of monsters, pushing them all forward as it tried to reach him. Quickly, the golem curled into its shell, rolling over the monsters in Madara''s direction. He leapt, touching its shell briefly with his palm and moving to the other side, finally drawing his sword.


    Terrifyingly fast slashes began to appear as Madara entered the middle of the sea of monsters once again, but this time wielding his weapon and slicing through them, severing their heads or striking vital points that weren''t only on the upper part of their bodies. Wolves, bears, lions, small animals, and all sorts of monsters tried to reach him, but he moved quickly across the battlefield, back and forth, cutting them down with precision.


    Then, some griffins appeared in the sky, advancing through the air and attempting to strike him, crashing down with full force. Madara dodged, when a new Fiend emerged among the monsters, charging straight at him.


    "Another one of these?" Madara commented calmly, watching as zombies were crushed under the Fiend''s weight as it rushed forward to kill him.


    He dashed toward a tree, leaping onto it before springing high into the air as the Fiend struck the tree, shattering it as Madara soared above and twisted midair to attack it again with a fierce growl.


    Before he hit the ground, he crossed his fingers and created clones¡ªten in total¡ªeach wielding swords he had collected from Nilfgaardians, as he needed weapons longer than a simple kunai to reach the monsters. Using chakra to extend the reach of kunai would have been a waste in that situation.


    The ten clones quickly charged into the horde of undead in all directions, slicing and killing them using only taijutsu and Kenjutsu.


    Meanwhile, the original turned as the Fiend prepared for another charge. He ran toward it, and, waiting for the right moment, acted just as the creature lunged at him. As it tried to grab him with its arm, he dodged to the ground, then leapt onto its chest, striking with a forceful blow before the beast could react. His sword slashed into the same spot that had killed the other Fiend the night before.


    The creature simply collapsed to the ground, and Madara landed atop it, smiling, showing that this army was nothing to him. Around him, his clones continued to clear a path, with no monster getting past them to reach the original.


    Madara then turned his arrogant gaze back toward the distant Lich, who stared back with increased intensity.


    Finally, it began to act, suddenly opening a portal beside it and reaching into a dimensional pocket. Madara sensed the space rip open beside him, and his Sharingan spun rapidly, dodging the giant hand that attempted to grab him. He prepared to slash with his sword while backing away.


    His swift blade struck against the creature''s bone, producing a frictional sound, but Madara was surprised to see that his attack caused no damage. However, the Lich appeared to feel some discomfort, as it quickly withdrew its hand, retreating to a safe distance and glancing at both the hand and Madara, slightly surprised as the dark space closed.


    Madara sheathed his sword behind him and drew two shuriken. Swiftly, he infused them with wind chakra, forming two massive spinning blades that he hurled directly at the Lich, cutting through everything in their path.


    The skeleton watched the attack as it passed through the zombies and seemed to mock him, raising its hand. A dark space appeared as a shield, blocking the wind chakra blades. They struck the shield forcefully, generating an explosive sound on impact, but the magical barrier created by the creature was too strong; one blade fell to the ground while the other flew upward, disappearing into the sky.


    ''Even I was able to cut through the shield of someone like Francesca Findabair, one of the most powerful sorceresses, but against this creature... I didn''t even seem to leave a scratch¡­'' Madara analyzed from a distance, preparing for his next move.


    The creature remained motionless, controlling the shield, while its gaze returned to Madara. Suddenly, it heard more sounds of slicing air as new blades made of wind chakra advanced toward the Lich. Instinctively, the creature raised its hands, trusting its shield to defend against such a "mediocre" attack.


    But this second wave of attacks was different from the first. As soon as the blades approached, they exploded into smoke, revealing clones that slipped under the shield. They quickly advanced on the creature from behind, where no shield was there to stop them, leaping onto it.


    However, while one hand maintained the shield, the creature raised its other hand, turning it toward the clones. In the next moment, an explosion of fire erupted over the clones, giving them barely any time to react before they dissipated into smoke. The flames were pitch black, spreading across the area where the clones had been, burning everything around.


    "Black fire¡­ but that''s not Amaterasu..." Madara murmured to himself, while his clones kept other zombie creatures at bay so he could focus solely on the creature.


    Calmly, he began creating more clones, which charged at the Lich again, forcing it to use the shield or release those black flames again, destroying them all. But Madara didn''t change his strategy. He kept creating more and more clones, as his goal was to gather more information about the creature before an all-out attack or¡­


    At that moment, the creature seemed irritated with those "flies" that persistently came at it, realizing that Madara''s original body remained at a distance while only his clones came to fight it.


    The Lich found this ability quite frustrating. Then, it raised its bony hands, stacking them one over the other and pointing toward the original Madara. Suddenly, flames, larger than any it had summoned so far, began to gather, and then an explosion of black fire surged toward him. The flames covered the area, burning clones and even the undead around. Even that particular Madara it had aimed for was engulfed in flames.


    The Lich observed the widespread destruction, its attack echoing through the mountains as the flames burned down the entire forest. But soon it let out a growl, sensing Madara''s presence still in the area, undiminished. In another spot, it saw him walking calmly, revealing that the one creating clones was just another clone with extra chakra to keep casting the jutsu.


    The Lich had done precisely what Madara wanted, as most of the undead were now devastated, burned by those black flames.


    Madara allowed himself a smile; after all, he wanted the Lich to reveal more of its powers, and that had been quite useful, as the undead were significantly reduced by the attack.


    "You have rather unusual powers, Lich," Madara commented calmly, walking toward the creature now that no undead blocked his path.


    "What are you?" The dark, malevolent voice emerged from the skull, its mouth unmoving.


    "So you speak¡­ interesting," Madara replied, a smile breaking across his face as his blood boiled with excitement. This creature was making the battle increasingly intriguing for him.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 131 – Sodden’s Hills 11.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "What are you¡­ you''re different." The dark voice echoed through the place as the creature now seemed interested in understanding how Madara possessed powers it had never seen before.


    Madara didn''t respond immediately, observing with interest as the creature finally made contact with him and, more intriguingly, could speak the northern tongue. "You should introduce yourself first before asking about someone else," Madara replied.


    "¡­" The skeleton remained silent for a moment, as though pondering whether to grant this strange human its attention. But certainly, this one was different from the others, so it would offer him this honor.


    "I am a Vaalth, as my kind is known in my world. My name is Mor''ghulon," it said.


    "Your world¡­ you invaded this one. For what purpose?" Madara spoke, his tone dark.


    "Answer me, inferior," the Lich¡ªor this Vaalth, as it called itself¡ªdemanded.


    "I am Madara Uchiha, a Shinobi," Madara replied, as the creature had introduced itself first.


    "You are a very interesting being¡­ your body, powers, and abilities¡­ I shall turn you into my slave, who will serve for eternity, inferior," it declared.


    "Unfortunately, that won''t happen, you fool. But I am excited to destroy you¡­" Madara said, a surge of excitement burning within him at the thought of putting this monster down, spurred by the offense to his pride.


    "Come, inferior, witness the power of a Vaalth." The creature spoke, conjuring flames in its hands, which began to grow and twist into jagged lines like a rope. They stretched to over ten meters as it swung its hand, and the flaming cord crashed to the ground, exploding in fire like a whip.


    "Very well." Madara prepared himself.


    In the next moment, the Vaalth struck directly at Madara as the fiery rope extended to twenty meters from where Madara stood.


    Madara dodged the first attack and advanced across the blazing terrain where the whip had struck. The creature continued moving its arm to hit Madara, with the line of flames circling the area in various patterns as Madara performed acrobatic maneuvers to evade the attacks, closing in with his ninja agility.


    The Vaalth seemed to be exerting itself to hit him, watching as Madara drew nearer while all of its zombies were occupied being cut down by Madara''s ten clones still fighting around the space.


    As Madara reached within fifteen meters, he created several smoke explosions, forming multiple clones that ran around avoiding the whip and its flames, circling the skeleton like ninjas, trying to find an opening in its blind spots.


    The enemy saw this, glaring in frustration in all directions, swinging its whip toward both the original Madara and the clones. Some clones were struck, unable to evade, and dissipated into smoke, while the true Madara continued advancing with less pressure on him, though still targeted by the fiery line. This Madara, however, could dodge more swiftly with the advantage of his Sharingan.


    Yet, as there were over a dozen clones, some managed to slip behind the enemy, as the Vaalth couldn''t hit them all, and they advanced rapidly, forcing the skeleton to turn and strike at one of the clones approaching it from above.


    The skeleton managed to crush one clone upon turning, hitting another shortly after. A third clone struck it, though the blow didn''t seem to cause any damage with an ordinary sword. Even so, the skeleton appeared annoyed, perhaps due to the pain or its pride being wounded by being touched.


    "Do not underestimate me, inferior!" it exclaimed in its dark voice, swiftly raising the whip above its head. Then, it began spinning, and a circle of fire emerged around it, expanding like a hurricane in all directions, exploding and scattering flames as Madara''s clones were caught in the blaze, nearly all destroyed in seconds, leaving only a few alongside the original.


    The Vaalth sustained its magic, determined to hit the original this time. There was no easy escape now. But then, a burst of red flames erupted from where the original stood, surging forward and colliding with the black flames of the hurricane.


    Fire against fire, the Lich quickly focused on that direction, intensifying his wall of black flames as he struggled to overpower Madara''s red flames.


    A Madara clone was on that side, seemingly determined to spew fire against the hurricane. The flames spread from the point where his red flames met the black, but they were losing ground as the hurricane approached.


    Despite noticing this, Madara continued pushing his flames, trying to win. The Vaalth sneered and decided to end it, amplifying his own flames against Madara''s, which quickly surged forward without resistance¡ªuntil they struck Madara, causing him to explode into smoke.


    "It wasn''t him!" the Lich realized as his flames burst, the hurricane finally dissipating into the distance, leaving the area devastated. The Vaalth scanned the scorched ground.


    Then, his eyes in their hollow sockets noticed a hole in the ground before feeling the earth explode beneath his feet. He looked down to see a Madara emerge, now close enough to attack. The real Madara had used a clone to delay the flames, channeling chakra into it, and then quickly dug underground to catch the Lich by surprise, employing his shinobi skills.


    The Vaalth quickly attempted to grab him with a swift movement of his arm, but Madara, once again, used his Sharingan to dodge the strike. Grabbing the enemy''s bony arm, he used it to gain momentum as he dodged, feeling a burn from the touch but forcing himself to continue. With his other hand, he drew his sword.


    Despite the searing pain, Madara used the momentum to spin, kicking the creature''s bones with his feet and advancing toward the skeleton''s head in a powerful, chakra-enhanced, spinning strike.


    The Vaalth was caught off guard, unable to react as an opening was created. Madara''s blade crashed into the creature''s skull in a vertical cut, slicing deep as dark energy escaped from the wound.


    "AHHHH!" the Vaalth cried out as a dark aura burst from his body, forcing Madara to retreat several meters from the impact.


    The attack seemed to have consumed a lot of the Vaalth''s energy, and for the first time, he appeared fatigued, a deep cut visible in his skull. He looked even more furious now.


    "You have injured me, cursed human!" he shouted.


    "¡­" Madara, however, seemed to ignore the creature''s anger, observing him, analyzing his foe and realizing that the head didn''t seem to be the vital point. His Sharingan revealed little about the creature, which appeared surrounded by a haze of pure darkness, but Madara deduced that the weak spot must be more central, likely under that old cloak. He needed to reach the creature''s core.


    Seeing Madara seemingly unconcerned with his words made the creature snarl in even greater rage, consumed by an irrational fury as black flames began to form around him. A dark mist in the air revealed a black metal, and a massive scythe appeared in his hand, forged not from flames this time, but a strange, ominous metal, black as the midnight sky.


    Madara glanced at his burned, slightly charred hand from merely touching the bone, but he ignored the pain, gripping his sword firmly. He sensed the monster was far more aggressive now and quickly saw him advance, wielding the enormous scythe.


    In no time, the enemy was upon Madara, swinging the scythe in a direct vertical strike, no longer concerned with preserving his "future slave."


    Madara raised his sword to block the scythe as best he could, and an explosion erupted between the two metals. But the giant skeleton was stronger. Even with chakra, Madara felt himself losing the clash as he was pushed back by the force. He had to shift his blade diagonally, deflecting the scythe''s weight to reduce the impact as the scythe''s blade slid to the side.


    The creature didn''t stop there; as it was thrown sideways by its own weight, it swung its blade again, trying to slice Madara in half. Madara dodged with a spin and counterattacked, seeking an opening.


    A rapid battle ensued, with Madara wielding his 100 cm wizard''s sword against the giant 5-meter scythe, clashing one against the other. Madara maneuvered his weapon to avoid absorbing the full weight of the blows, keeping his sword at a diagonal to deflect the scythe like he had with the first attack. He used his speed to evade the strikes, while his clones continued eliminating all the beasts around to keep them from adding weight to the fight, as he was already facing an opponent that perhaps no one else in this world could in single combat.


    The battle between the giant skeleton and Madara continued with the sound of clashing metal, the two vastly different-sized figures locked in high-speed combat. Madara tried to break through the enemy''s defense, despite his disadvantage. Meanwhile, the skeleton''s attacks grew increasingly intense, and Madara pushed to put all his strength into each blow, making the blades explode with each impact, amplifying each other''s force, sending shockwaves through the air, and causing the ground to tremble and crack. Madara could feel his blade quivering¡ªeven though it was a magical sword, he realized it might not last much longer against that pitch-black scythe.


    In the middle of the fight, it was common to see both of them in the air, striking each other with force, as Madara used his agility to try and reach the creature''s chest. The enemy, on the other hand, attempted to create distance to avoid being struck again, keeping Madara from getting close.


    "At this rate, we''re getting nowhere¡­" Madara murmured seriously, as the battle seemed at a standstill. He decided to change tactics.


    The skeleton was surprised to see Madara retreat, leaping to a certain distance before he began forming hand seals, indicating he was preparing another type of "Fire Magic" like before, though this time it seemed even more powerful.


    The creature didn''t hold back either. Concentrating, it set its scythe aside and raised its hands, palms facing Madara. This time, dark magical circles began to form, signaling a powerful spell unlike anything it had used before. Three magical circles appeared in front of the skeleton as it continued casting its spell. Madara, too, didn''t spare chakra, channeling a massive amount into his lungs to unleash a jutsu more powerful than any he had ever released before.


    In the next instant, an enormous explosion of black flames surged from within the three magical circles, advancing forward, while red flames erupted from Madara''s mouth, tearing up the ground as they moved forward, each side finally meeting.


    All the mountains of Sodden''s Hills bore witness to this high-powered clash, with shockwaves echoing into distant areas, reaching even the mages'' camp. Geralt, who was carrying Triss to a safe place to be healed, felt the distant echoes, and even those at the foot of the mountains heard the explosive resonance, wondering what was happening up there.


    ------------


    Raccoon Here:


    As you can see, the names I used are all made up; Vaalth is a Lich in its own world, so Vaalth and Lich are the same thing. Later, I''ll start talking about this dark dimension that runs parallel to the world of The Witcher.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 132 – Sodden’s Hills 12.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "HELLFIRE MAXUMUS!" Vaalth unleashed his attack, erupting from the three magic circles.


    "Fire Style Technique: Great Fire Annihilation!" Madara breathed out his flames, so intense that they illuminated the entire area.


    The two flames collided with each other, devastating everything in between.


    The explosion between the clashing flames quickly spread as each tried to overpower the other, flames rising high, illuminating part of the mountain range that morning.


    "What is that?!" The mages in the camp looked on in shock, some rising from where they were sitting, their eyes wide at the explosions in the distance.


    The mages stood there, gazing fixedly at the black and red flames striking against each other, visible to them even from afar, as the battle unfolded on a distant mountain.


    "What kind of fight is happening over there¡­" another murmured.


    "I don''t know¡­ but I don''t think it''s something we can handle¡­ what are those black flames¡­ the heat is reaching us here!" another exclaimed.


    "Not only the black flames¡­ do you feel the power of both attacks? Who could launch something like this¡­ how does that boy have so much power, and even worse¡­ why do I feel he isn''t using magic?!" The discussions began as they watched the duel, with neither flame claiming victory, both striving to overpower the other without either one yielding.


    Amidst the chaos, that side of the forest was entirely affected by the flames, as Madara continued to concentrate, breathing fire from his mouth, while the skeleton stayed focused, releasing hellfire from his magic circles, both using extremely destructive magic on a massive scale.


    The flames were so intense that, unable to advance against each other, they began spreading, burning the surrounding forest. Even Madara''s clones, still fighting the zombies, were caught in the blaze, with both groups being worn down as the entire terrain trembled from the confrontation.


    ''How can a human have such power¡­ are my flames not stronger than his¡­?'' Vaalth couldn''t believe what was happening. Knowing he had defeated these flames before, he couldn''t understand why he wasn''t overpowering Madara now.


    Madara had used much more chakra this time, feeling a significant amount being consumed by the jutsu. He was there, waiting for the right moment to act.


    And it was at this moment that Vaalth, refusing to believe what was happening, quickly opened a portal in space, appearing beside Madara to finish him off while he seemed occupied. Vaalth was deeply shocked by what followed, as Madara had anticipated this.


    As soon as the dimensional rift appeared, Madara pulled out a kunai and hurled it toward the portal before Vaalth''s hand could reach him.


    Vaalth was surprised to see a knife strike against his bones, though it didn''t pierce them. Suddenly, as the kunai hung in the air falling, something ignited on it while he still tried to reach Madara with his hand through the dimensional portal.


    Then, an explosion erupted, disorienting him in the next instant, followed by a scream of pain.


    "AHHHH!!!" The explosion engulfed him as he shouted in fury, trying to maintain the spell to keep the flames from advancing toward him. With one hand still holding the magic, the smoke began to clear, revealing him with his clothes now scorched and a red mark on his abdomen.


    "¡­" His greatest rage wasn''t from the strange explosion from that weapon, but rather, in his hand, several fingers were missing, as Madara had taken advantage of the moment to sever part of his hand while it was still held there. This truly wounded Vaalth, who had never suffered such an injury in his long life, least of all from a human in a world he deemed inferior.


    Suddenly, while he continued casting his magic against his enemy''s flames, he sensed something from the other side as the pressure on his flames intensified so suddenly.


    On Madara''s side, he wasn''t alone in unleashing fire this time; now, he was joined by two additional clones. One of them generated more flames using the same jutsu, while the other used a wind jutsu between the other two, which rapidly merged with the flames, propelling them forward. Since wind was a weakness of fire, Madara''s wind jutsu ended up strengthening his other flames, causing Vaalth to start feeling the pressure against him.


    "How is this possible?" Vaalth murmured, unable to believe it, as his hellfire flames were pressed back, beginning to lose strength while he struggled to channel more flames through his circles.


    In the next moment, the last bit of resistance Vaalth had against Madara''s flames was broken. His flames were quickly pushed back as the red flames advanced across the terrain toward him.


    Barely able to react, he created a stronger shield against the flames and had to cease his Hellfire spell, closing the magic circles.


    In the next moment, Vaalth was consumed by the flames, which reached his area, exploding and burning in that spot. Meanwhile, Madara, from a distance, continued to spew fire, drenching the entire area and beyond, as the flames continued expanding with their furious blaze. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He sensed the enemy''s shield breaking under the pressure, unable to withstand the explosion that resounded across the mountain once again with a force even greater than before.


    Madara paused along with his clones, as it didn''t seem sufficient to destroy Vaalth, even though he was struck by the attack. They advanced, running through the blazing field, as Vaalth''s shield began to reveal itself.


    Amidst the flames, Vaalth emerged, now without his cloak, with all his bones burned, his upper body exposed down to the torso, as he had no lower body. In the center of his chest, between the ribs, a red orb was now much more visible than before.


    "Human¡­" Vaalth appeared furious, looking ahead as Madara leapt into the air, reaching his height with his sword, attempting to strike the core with his weapon.


    Madara''s other two clones ran along the sides, trying to surround him, as Vaalth erupted in flames, releasing fire in all directions. Seeing that he couldn''t dodge in mid-air, Madara spat flames back at the enemy''s, causing his body to fall back as he retreated.


    The other clones had also pulled back to avoid being hit, while Vaalth kept his gaze on both the original and the clones, who were looking for an opening to reach the core.


    Vaalth seemed to be at a disadvantage, considering how to rid himself of his opponents before it was too late.


    He summoned his scythe again, charging at the original Madara, who was wielding the only sword, identifying him as the original. In the next moment, he appeared right in front of Madara, clashing his scythe against Madara''s sword as he tried to strike. The two blades collided, and Madara withdrew, noticing his own blade beginning to crack due to the prolonged battle and impact; even though it was a magical weapon, it wouldn''t withstand much more.


    Vaalth pressed forward without saying a word, focused on quickly overwhelming Madara, attempting to strike him down with his weapon. Madara defended himself with his sword, which was fracturing more and more and could be destroyed at any moment, while the clones tried to assist him.


    Finally, after a few more strikes between the two weapons, the blade broke. In the next moment, Madara had to dodge by mere centimeters from Vaalth''s massive scythe, which slashed the ground as he retreated. With a swift movement, Madara took the remnants of his sword and hurled them at an opening in Vaalth''s midsection.


    The sword actually passed through Vaalth''s defense, surprising him, but when it struck the red orb in his chest, it bounced back, with the blade rebounding, causing no damage. Vaalth looked at Madara with contempt and mocked:


    "Did you really think you could damage my core? Only an attack with energy from my world can harm it. You cannot defeat me!" he exclaimed.


    Madara didn''t know if Vaalth was telling the truth, but believing he could defeat him with the right power, and, though Vaalth hadn''t intended it, he ended up giving Madara a hint to test. This made Madara smile.


    "Thanks for the tip," Madara said.


    Vaalth, not understanding his words, resumed attacking him while Madara began dodging the strikes, with the blade passing dangerously close. Madara pulled out a kunai and threw it at Vaalth, who quickly raised a shield as the kunai exploded against it, and Madara leaped through the smoke in the next instant.


    But at that moment, the skeletal hand grabbed him. As it gripped him, Madara felt his skin heat up from the touch, and his body turned into smoke. Vaalth, surprised, realized he was holding a log full of paper tags, which began to ignite. He widened his eyes, recognizing it as the same trick as before.


    He threw it forward, and another explosion erupted, echoing through the fiery area, with his shield absorbing the impact but cracking slightly.


    ''He keeps using these tricks constantly¡­ this is so irritating¡­ I can''t keep going like this¡­ I''d better retreat¡­'' Vaalth decided. But in the midst of the smoke, Madara appeared, a purple electricity visible in his hand. He struck directly at the lich''s cracked shield, shattering it in the next instant, catching the enemy off guard. However, the lightning in Madara''s hand faded; he couldn''t sustain this jutsu for long.


    Vaalth''s gaze shifted behind Madara as a clone leapt behind him, throwing a bone fragment in his direction¡ªthe severed part of his own hand.


    Vaalth barely had time to react as it flew toward his midsection. He felt a sharp shard pierce through, striking his core. His eyes widened in surprise, realizing he''d been pierced by none other than his own bone, hurled by the clone. After hearing Vaalth''s words about nothing being able to truly kill him, Madara figured that Vaalth''s own bone could shatter his core¡ªand he was right. It seemed these creatures were weaker against their own kind.


    "This is impossible!" Vaalth exclaimed, incredulous at what was happening. He felt his energy starting to drain; his life force was slipping away. His gaze, filled with contempt, fell on Madara with even greater rage and, for the first time, a hint of fear.


    Madara saw this moment of weakness as the creature was falling from the air and seized it, activating the Sharingan to induce dizziness in his opponent.


    In that instant, Vaalth wondered what was happening as his mind was invaded by Madara.


    Madara glimpsed fragments of his memories: a dark world, teeming with horrendous creatures. He discovered that Vaalth had come to this world with the intention of building an army, turning the entire continent into soldiers¡ªjust as they had suspected. But what filled Madara with the most contempt for Vaalth was the realization that, for the beings from Vaalth''s world, this was merely entertainment. He saw more creatures like Vaalth, some weaker and others far more powerful¡­


    Vaalth had come here through a dimensional rift, a flaw in this world, and Madara tried to extract more information on where to find it. However, the connection was quickly severed as Vaalth shouted:


    "You won''t read my mind, cursed human! But remember me, for I won''t die here. When I recover and return to this world, I will kill you! Mark my words, human named Madara Uchiha!!" he declared, as his bones ignited with white flames. Being destroyed, he simply collapsed to the ground, consumed by the flames until he vanished completely, turning to ash.


    In the distance, a few zombies that hadn''t entered the battlefield, now entirely scorched, began to fall, losing all their necromantic magic.


    Finally, Madara exhaled a sigh, relieved that the creature was no longer in this world. Yet, Vaalth''s final words made him narrow his eyes, a reminder to remain vigilant in the future.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 133 – Sodden’s Hills 13.

    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara could only observe for a moment all the destruction now consuming every side where the battle had taken place, while flames of both colors continued to burn and spread through the forest. Yet, there was nothing Madara could do about it.


    The only sound was the crackling of the flames around him and the fading echoes of the explosions from the fight. He sighed, watching the red sphere fallen on the ground where Vaalth had been burned. Calmly, he approached it, picking it up and holding it close to his eyes without it having any effect on his skin. He felt a certain dark power emanating from it.


    "First, there are demons in this world... Who knows, maybe even in their parallel world; after all, Gaunter o'' Dimm must have come from somewhere outside this world. Then, chakra users with more than one member from that extraterrestrial clan. And now, we have a creature from a sort of dark dimension full of evil beings, and from what I managed to extract from the creature, it''s called Limbo, the world of darkness. There''s a rift in this world that connects Limbo and this world somewhere here... It must be found before that thing returns or more creatures emerge from it..." Madara remarked, still looking at the sphere, thoughtful. He didn''t hold back from commenting to himself, reflecting on the bizarre situation he found himself in at that moment.


    "What else could surprise me since leaving Cintra...?" he wondered ironically, alone.


    Setting those thoughts aside, he looked at the next message as the system opened automatically. He received the notification of the reward as he gained more % from the system. "Terrible timing for this..." he murmured, knowing what would come next. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With no choice, he headed into the forest, moving directly to a spot near a cliff to the south, where he found an empty cave, feeling the transformation in his body beginning.


    Even so, he couldn''t fully focus on controlling the new amount of chakra at that moment; he needed to send messages with clones to two groups.


    With effort, he quickly created two shadow clones, feeling the chakra flowing through his body, trying to keep himself focused, unable to close his eyes, or the clones would vanish. Both clones understood the mission and promptly left, heading directly: one south, the other north.


    At the wizards'' camp, everyone was still fixated on the north, where the flames burned in the middle of the mountain, with a thick plume of smoke rising to the sky.


    "What could have happened?" one of the wizards murmured, analyzing the now calmer situation.


    "We don''t know, but it was certainly a huge fight... And it seems it''s over," another person commented.


    "If that boy didn''t defeat that thing, I swear I''ll open a portal and leave!" exclaimed another voice¡ªKeira¡ªwhile no one seemed to disagree with the plan.


    "Either way, we can''t stay here anymore, right? We''ll have to check it out," one of the wizards suggested.


    "You want to go there? And if that thing is still alive and that boy is dead? If what was described is real, we''re all doomed, and you know it!" Keira insisted, fearfully, keeping a tense atmosphere among the group.


    "We have no choice. We''ll move forward and find out who won that fight. Otherwise, we won''t know if we should call for reinforcements and abandon the mission..." Coral spoke this time, but was soon interrupted by Madara''s arrival.


    Madara appeared from the trees, moving toward the camp, landing in front of everyone, who watched him, surprised.


    "You''re here! That means you won," Coral commented, stepping forward with interest.


    Madara looked at Coral and the other wizards and nodded. "Yes, the path is now clear. You can proceed south, but don''t count on me any further. I''ll need some time to recover," Madara replied, as the wizards exchanged glances.


    "Anyway, I''m leaving," he added.


    "Are you injured?" Coral asked, looking at him with a certain intense gaze.


    "More or less. Either way, I''m leaving," Madara repeated with a tone devoid of emotion, before disappearing in a cloud of smoke, not bothering to conceal it any longer.


    Considering this, the northern mages ended up in a discussion among themselves. In the end, they decided to rest before finally heading south. They remained vigilant for any sign of Nilfgaardian reinforcements the next day, as the smoke would likely be visible even from below the mountain.


    Meanwhile, another clone of Madara continued moving, descending the mountain rapidly for several hours, until he reached a large camp of Sodden soldiers and the first part of Temeria''s army, who were awaiting the approach of Nilfgaard, now visible on the horizon.


    The camp was bustling with the impending arrival of the black-clad soldiers, as the battle might begin that very day. Madara ignored the movement around him and entered the camp, reaching the most important tents without being stopped.


    It was at this moment that Thorne was in a meeting with the commander of Temeria''s forces, General Edmar Kaelen.


    "I''m not going to surrender my forces to you, General," Thorne said, firmly.


    "But you should. We''re here helping you fight, and the least you can do is allow us to take command of your people. I''ll be more effective in protecting Sodden than you," the general retorted, his tone harsh.


    "So you want to send my men first? Do you think I''m a fool? Denied. Either we work together, or you''ll have to discuss this with the mages, as they were the ones who convinced me to accept this alliance," Thorne replied seriously.


    "You''re just a brat in your twenties. You know nothing about war, boy. It would be better if I took charge, as I''m representing His Majesty Foltest!" the general responded, attempting to undermine the young king''s authority.


    "I know about war, General, more than you might think. After all, I''ve been fighting since the beginning of the invasion, while only I and Cintra tried to hold off the Nilfgaardians, and you were up north until now, just entering the battlefield," Thorne scoffed, maintaining a confident tone in the private meeting between the two.


    As the general prepared to counter the young king''s argument, someone entered the tent, causing both men to turn with displeased expressions, ready to reprimand whoever it was for any trivial reasons, especially if they had overheard part of the conversation.


    However, unlike the general, who narrowed his eyes at the sight of a strange young man entering, Thorne froze upon realizing it was Madara calmly walking into the room, indifferent to the presence of a general, a king, both commanding hundreds of thousands of soldiers.


    "Who are you?" the general questioned, his tone severe, breaking the silence.


    "Madara¡­ is it really you?" Thorne murmured, looking at him in disbelief.


    "It''s been a long time, Thorne," Madara replied calmly; after all, he hadn''t seen him in about two or three years.


    "What are you doing here? I thought you had fled north," Thorne said, while the general remained silent for a moment, absorbing the situation. The king seemed to know this stranger, and the cautious look Thorne cast or how he conducted himself spoke volumes about this unfamiliar man.


    "I arrived in Sodden a few days ago. I came to take care of some things and plan to join the fight as well, though I can''t right now... After all, I''m not really here, dealing with other matters," Madara explained, and Thorne quickly understood what he meant.


    The young king was surprised, knowing what Madara had done at the Battle of Cintra, killing thousands of men and weakening Nilfgaard''s army much more than they had expected.


    "It''ll be good to have you here," Thorne admitted, ignoring the general. "A friend of yours came to Sodden some time ago; he said he was from the Hugkil family of Cintra, so I welcomed him in the capital," Thorne commented.


    Madara nodded, understanding that Victor Hugkil had followed his instructions to seek out the King of Sodden.


    "Anyway, I don''t have much time. I need to know where Tissaia or Yennefer is," Madara said, while the general remained silent, but his expression grew displeased. Not only had his conversation been interrupted, but he also realized that Madara seemed to have no respect for either of them, being entirely unknown to the man.


    "They are in the southeastern part of the camp, where all the mages are," Thorne replied. In the next instant, both men only blinked, and Madara was already gone.


    "What was that?" the general murmured, bewildered for a moment before turning back to the king. "Who is that man?" he demanded, and Thorne sighed.


    Meanwhile, Madara advanced quickly toward the area where the magnificently arranged tents housed the mages, who, as usual, displayed a taste for luxury and extravagance. He observed the place filled with magical defenses, trying to pass unnoticed through them.


    Then he stopped, noticing someone interesting among a group conversing in the center of the area.


    This same person suddenly turned towards the top of the tents, swearing he had felt someone''s presence there, although nothing appeared in his line of sight. Still, the intense feeling of being watched was unmistakably clear.


    "Is there a problem, Lord Vilgefortz?" his assistant asked, noticing her lord''s odd reaction.


    "No... I don''t think so," he murmured, still looking for another second at the top of the tent before returning to the discussion with several mages in front of him.


    Madara continued until he found Tissaia''s tent. He saw her from a distance through the gaps, observing her as she manipulated her magical telescopes. When she sensed someone entering, she turned quickly, casting a spell while aiming at Madara, her gaze fixed and irritated.


    "Who are you, boy? How dare you come in here?" she said, furious, also watching him cautiously, as this boy appeared anything but ordinary.


    For the first time, Tissaia had direct contact with Madara as he remained still, calmly closing his eyes before reopening them, revealing the Sharingan to remind her of him.


    "Those eyes..." she murmured, stunned, recalling the eyes she saw when one of her mages was controlled and attempted to kill a king, though Madara didn''t know the details. "It was you!" she exclaimed in fury, as even the people outside the tent noticed the chaotic energy of her magic building inside, wondering what was happening in Tissaia''s tent.


    "Even if you attack me, it won''t harm me, Tissaia. I''m here to share some information," Madara remarked, unafraid, while the place seemed to tremble. He had faced things that would make any mage in this world seem like a simple peasant with a shovel compared to him.


    "You... you''re the one who killed a dozen of my dispatched mages," Tissaia said, her anger growing, nearly releasing her spell at him.


    "You should have thought twice before starting to hunt me along with Ciri. In any case, I''m not your enemy this time, or you''d already be dead by now," Madara taunted.


    Tissaia narrowed her eyes. "Just say what you want!" she replied, keeping her spell ready to cast at any moment.


    "I just came down from Sodden. I found your group of mages there. In fact, not only them, but hundreds of Nilfgaardians and even thirty enemy mages trying to capture them in an ambush or even kill them," he said, leaving her visibly shaken.


    "What did you say? Is this true?" she asked, her face tightening, shocked by the revelation, as no one was supposed to know about this. "My mages were heading straight into a trap?" she murmured.


    "Yes. Someone reported the plans to the emperor... in any case, almost half of them are dead now. They fought bravely against the Nilfgaardians, even though it cost them their lives," Madara affirmed. "The fight was hard, and they all knew the risk. But at least seven mages are still alive. Triss is an eighth who survived, but she will die soon if left untreated. To not jeopardize the mission, Triss is being taken north by someone trustworthy," Madara explained.


    "Is this true?" she murmured, stunned.


    "Well, in any case, I''m only here to give you a heads-up," Madara continued. "As I said, Triss is heading north with severe injuries. She needs someone to meet her on the other side; she''s with a Witcher from the School of the Wolf, Geralt." He spoke as Tissaia continued to keep her gaze fixed on him, absorbing every word.


    "The rest of the mages will proceed south. If Nilfgaard doesn''t launch any attack or send reinforcements to the mountains, they will be able to execute the plan and cast spells against the enemy army," Madara concluded, beginning to leave. "In any case, with that said, I''m going."


    "Wait!" Tissaia called, looking at him with a strange expression. "Why are you helping us?" she asked.


    "As long as you don''t meddle with me, I won''t be your enemy, Tissaia. But be aware that if something like the forest incident happens again, I will kill every mage who tries to capture me, including you," he said calmly, with a serious tone.


    However, Madara added, "And now, we have a common enemy, and I intend to interfere in this war against Nilfgaard as well." With these words, he turned and vanished, transforming into smoke out of everyone''s sight before passing all the information to the original Madara.


    The real Madara, who had been concentrating for about six hours to contain the chakra flow from bursting out of his body, feeling his chakra on the verge of explosion, finally managed to stabilize himself at that exact moment, knowing that his clones had completed their missions. He closed his eyes, focusing intently while controlling the surge of energy that nearly overtook him.


    The cave he was in erupted with blue energy as he struggled to stabilize his strength.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 134 – The Battle Between the South and the North 01.

    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    While time had passed since Madara had left the camp, trapped in that cave, his chakra had finally begun to settle.


    But he had to stay there in silence, waiting to control the new power he had received. Meanwhile, the afternoon continued to pass, and the mages in the mountains continued heading south.


    Now, they stood in the middle of the battlefield where Madara and the creature had fought, staring at the devastation with a mixture of disbelief, fear, and confusion. They couldn''t understand how anyone could fight and leave the land in such a state.


    There were areas destroyed by explosions, the ground dug up and scorched, cuts everywhere as if a massive weapon had been involved in the battle. Yet, there was no sign of the creature, only the battlefield, burning trees, and the place littered with bodies, with all kinds of monsters imaginable strewn around.


    "Does that boy have so much power...? Is it even possible?!" The mages couldn''t help but be astonished, realizing Madara was even stronger than they had imagined.


    "We can think about this later. First, let''s deal with the burning forest... After all, the flames here could alert many more people at night," one of the mages said, and the others nodded in agreement.


    Swiftly, they began casting spells to extinguish the flames, though they struggled with the black fire.


    "What kind of magic is this? It''s like it''s spreading and consuming everything at the same time...!" Keira exclaimed, trying to douse the flames as she cast spells in the elven tongue.


    This went on for a while until they finally managed to put out all the fires.


    "Now, what should we do with these corpses? Some remain, though most are burned," a mage pointed to a few scattered animals and monsters.


    Then, they began burning the remains of everything that had died there before preparing to continue their journey, camping nearby.


    "Has the war already started?" one of the mages asked.


    "We don''t know... but it''s obvious it won''t be long. Right now, the two armies must already be meeting," an older mage replied.


    "..." Silence fell over the seven mages for a moment.


    "We''re only half of what we were now... All the others are dead, and I hope Triss is safe," Keira commented.


    "Yes... But we can still make a difference for the northerners, however..." Coral spoke now. "I wonder what will happen in this war; things seem to be heading toward something unimaginable," she remarked.


    "I have a feeling this battle will never be forgotten..." Another middle-aged sorcerer agreed.


    "And something tells me that boy will do something yet..." Coral added with a sharp look.


    "You''re very interested in that boy, Coral. Don''t tell me you''re planning to claim him; that''s disgusting¡ªhe''s only 12, isn''t he?" Keira exclaimed, looking at Coral with suspicion and disgust.


    "Don''t misunderstand me, Keira... But if he grows... it wouldn''t be bad to have him for myself," Coral replied with a tone of desire, while the other mages raised their eyebrows, some thinking Coral might be dealing with something that would burn her after witnessing what the boy could do.


    "Anyway, shouldn''t he be somewhere around here? Shouldn''t we help him, after all, he saved us," another mage commented, but the older mage beside him shook his head.


    "It''s better not to. We don''t even know where he could be, and his projection didn''t tell us where he would be. It''s better to focus on the mission," the old mage advised.


    Thus, the mages decided to rest while keeping watch and setting magical traps. As night continued, the sun began to rise on the horizon.


    As the sunlight spread, elsewhere, a girl watched the sunrise. It had only been two days since Madara had left her, but she felt strange.


    "When will he return...? I hope it''s soon..." Ciri murmured. She couldn''t deny feeling odd, alone there, for she had gotten used to Madara''s presence. So much so that she had grown so bored that she woke up before dawn and went to one of the hideout''s entrances to watch the sun rise.


    Footsteps began to sound heavily behind her, and Toto approached her.


    "You''re here... when do you think he''ll return?" she repeated the question, though the young griffin beside her gave no response, simply staying at her side.


    "As expected¡­" Ciri murmured, receiving no answer, but she stood up the next moment. "Anyway¡­ let''s do some training." She murmured as she adjusted herself before heading back inside with the griffin.


    Before entering, she couldn''t help but look once more at the sky lighting up the night. "I miss you¡­" she murmured, then went back inside, determined to continue her training, not wanting to disappoint Madara if he asked what she had been doing the whole time.


    Meanwhile, Geralt was taking Triss north of the wall, with Madara on the other side of the mountains, standing in the cave, focused as his body emitted a steady flow of chakra, while events began to unfold below the wall.


    As dawn broke over the battlefield, a thin mist formed overnight hung over the field that would soon become the stage for the battle to decide the fate of the North.


    The Nilfgaardian army had finally reached the other side of the border, and tension quickly escalated among the Northern forces as they saw their enemies now gathered there.


    Thorne, alongside the Temerian general, summoned all the camp leaders, including the key nobles of the Kingdom of Sodden, the direct captains of the Temerian army, and the chapter of mages¡ªthe core of their leadership. This was the war council for this conflict, with many representing the kings of the Northern kingdoms.


    Now gathered in the command tent, the emergency meeting had already begun. "We should prepare all defenses immediately. However, I don''t think the Nilfgaardians will attack us today. They''ll likely rest, and it''s also useless to attempt a surprise attack without knowing the strength of the forces they''ve brought," Thorne initiated the discussion, leading the meeting while the general remained silent.


    Many leaders around the table had varied expressions. Some seemed thoughtful, others looked like they wanted to challenge the king and launch a full-scale attack, and others were distracted¡ªespecially Tissaia, whose mind was elsewhere. Thorne noticed this, suspecting that Madara had spoken to her.


    "How goes the situation with the witchers killing various nobles throughout the kingdom?" asked a noble from Sodden. There were still three witchers from the School of the Cat on missions within Sodden, attempting to capture important people and even kidnapping families for Nilfgaard, and they had evaded capture due to their agility and difficulty to track, though they had avoided many of the attacks on them.


    At that moment, Tissaia finally snapped out of her thoughts and decided to address the noble and everyone else.


    "I''ve sent several groups of mages to hunt them down. I''m sure we''ll have some results by tomorrow," she said in a neutral tone.


    "Like the mages who died in that strange incident in the North?" another noble sneered.


    "That wasn''t the work of Nilfgaardians," Tissaia replied. "Yennefer passed on information, and what they encountered there wasn''t a group of Nilfgaardian soldiers, but rather a group of monsters." Yennefer had shared this, concealing the truth of the situation, though Tissaia knew something more was involved. For Yennefer, it was hard to admit that she was hiding the Princess of Cintra in her hideout. Furthermore, she couldn''t explain that there were people capable of using such strange magic with hand-seal executions that could even surpass mages in power.


    "Calm down. We must focus on the present, not on what has already happened," Thorne intervened with an authoritative tone, looking at each of them. "In any case, we''ll be prepared, but we''re still waiting for tomorrow''s battle."


    He paused and looked at one of his men present. "Any news from the South?"


    "No, my lord, nothing from the South. We''re completely out of contact with the other part of Sodden''s forces¡­" the man replied, while Thorne looked concerned and turned to Tissaia.


    "You can send some mages to investigate. I fear the South has fallen, and we might be surprised by Nilfgaard coming from that direction," he requested.


    "With all due respect, Thorne," Vilgefortz of Roggeveen spoke up at that moment, raising his voice, "I believe it would be a waste to send forces to investigate the South while Nilfgaard''s army is right at our doorstep. I think we should focus on them." He voiced his opinion.


    Thorne considered Vilgefortz''s words. It was a difficult decision, bearing the weight of a crown and the responsibility for an entire kingdom.


    "Very well. We''ll focus on the war here¡­ As I''ve said, I want all defenses prepared, every area watched, and for the mages to be ready to investigate any movement in the enemy camp. This meeting is over," he said, and everyone nodded in agreement.


    Quickly, the leaders began positioning themselves around the camp, trying to prepare as best they could for any attack. Fortunately, nothing happened that day.


    The Nilfgaardians simply began organizing themselves, setting up their tents along the border, forming a line on the horizon, not unlike the combined army of Sodden and Temeria.


    Later, Thorne found himself alone in his tent, ready to sleep, but unable to, sipping some wine and reflecting on the burden he carried¡ªnot only for his kingdom but also for half an entire continent. All this weight rested upon his shoulders. He didn''t know what the next day would bring, but seeing Madara earlier that same day had given him a glimmer of hope.


    Not that he wanted to depend too much on the boy, but he believed that the young warrior could make a difference in the fight, either for the army''s morale with an invincible warrior or even with the damage he could inflict.


    Still, he would have to wait; Madara might not even appear the following day. Even so, Thorne hoped for his presence before the two armies launched a full-scale attack.


    This fight would likely begin with small skirmishes to avoid sacrificing too many men at once¡ªa strategy some armies had used before, just as Sodden had with Cintra when Thorne''s father had decided to go to war with the neighboring kingdom to prove his power. It was a fight meant solely to boost morale while the armies prepared, with each side sending soldiers amounting to about a tenth of their armies to fight each other.


    In the end, he could do nothing but wait. The next day, the true war in the North would begin, and the future of the kingdom would be decided from the moment the first man fell on the battlefield.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ? Raccoon here: ?


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ? RaccoonLeague | Patreon?


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    ???? One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters! S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ?? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 135 – The Battle Between the South and the North 02.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Once again, the sun shone against the damp grass from the light drizzle that had fallen during the night, but there was no dawn this time, as it was already mid-morning. The short grass seemed to sway suddenly, but not due to the morning breeze¡ªit was from the pounding footsteps approaching it with each moment. On the field, large hooves could be seen advancing, trampling the grass with hollow sounds as cries echoed above the grass from thousands of men charging toward a battle about to unfold there.


    All the horse hooves beat against the grass, advancing toward their enemies on the opposite side, who were coming in the other direction with the same determination and will to defeat them.


    Soon, the distance between the two groups closed, with men pointing their spears at the adversaries, and both armies rapidly met. This resulted in the cavalry clashing, creating a natural barrier between the two groups as the front lines were pushed up by the soldiers behind them and their enemies resisted being pushed.


    As they tried to thrust at each enemy with the spears in their hands, the battlefield quickly turned into a tremendous mess. Men and horses screamed, while the sounds of pain and the cries of wounded horses filled the air, with each group attempting to push past the other as blood spread across the field.


    "Aim!!!" Behind each of these groups were archers who, with quick orders from their commanders, prepared their bows.


    "Fire!" the commander shouted, and all the archers released their arrows.


    An avalanche of arrows surged into the midst of the fight, hitting both horses and men clad in armor. Even allies were struck by their own arrows, but that was common¡ªafter all, it was war.


    This continued for some time as the Northern and Nilfgaardian cavalry tried to kill one another, with arrows constantly raining down upon them.


    This, of course, was only an initial wave of soldiers facing the battle. It was not the full force, merely ten thousand men on each side fighting one another.


    Both armies had decided to begin with a simple skirmish, a test of morale. The army that was most shaken might even surrender without fighting¡ªa tactic to avoid a full-scale battle right at the start, thus preventing tens of thousands of deaths.


    Meanwhile, both Thorne and the Nilfgaardian general, who had already met for a brief negotiation, watched the outcome from each side of the battlefield. But the battle leaned toward neither side, with both armies evenly matched and pushing against each other.


    This continued until both white flags were raised, and a trumpet sounded, announcing the end of the fight. Both sides began to retreat, leaving the battlefield behind, with a few thousand dead and fallen horses on the ground.


    The men returned and regrouped, exhausted on that side of the battlefield, while the wounded quickly left to be tended to, as there were more injured than dead.


    "Looks like we''ll have a lot of work with this, won''t we?" the Temerian general commented beside Thorne. They had discussed how the King of Sodden wanted to delay the real battle, while the general wanted something different.


    "I couldn''t agree more," Thorne replied with a hint of mockery; he needed to wait for Madara to appear, which is why he delayed the armies.


    "In any case, let''s regroup and decide what to do," Thorne continued, turning his horse around, while the general nodded, though visibly dissatisfied. They returned to the camp, as Nilfgaard seemed to make the same move.


    In the end, another meeting began with the army leaders. On the first day of battle, no one emerged victorious, and the decision for a full-scale battle was yet to be made. They would have to wait for that.


    Thorne was quite insistent on maintaining a low-profile fight, but he had to listen to the war council. The meeting concluded around noon, and both leaders began preparing once more for the next battle.


    There would be no more battles that day; perhaps another would start the following day, but it depended on how the commanders of both armies would negotiate with each other.


    As the camp bustled with activity in the early afternoon, a portal appeared in the area where the mages were stationed. Yennefer emerged from the portal, heading toward Tissaia, who was already at the entrance waiting as soon as she noticed her.


    "You finally arrived. I see you managed to capture one," Tissaia said, glancing at the body of the witcher from the School of the Cat, lying beside her, suspended by telekinesis.


    "I''d say dead. But yes, you could say we did. It was hard to find them, but we managed without any trouble," Yennefer replied, pleased.


    "Good. You did well, but we still have two more to capture. Anyway, come along; I have something to tell you," Tissaia said, with Yennefer leaving the body lying on the ground and moving toward her tent.


    "I smell death... The battle has already begun, hasn''t it?" Yennefer commented, revealing to Tissaia a rare hint of eagerness. She wanted the fight to end soon. After all, she had met two interesting children and hoped Madara would arrive shortly.


    "Yes... anyway... Did you know, I met someone yesterday..." Tissaia began.


    "Who?" Yennefer narrowed her eyes.


    "It''s hard to say, but he had two red eyes... When I realized, that boy was here after invading my tent. His name¡ªyou know it¡ªMadara Uchiha." She spoke, leaving Yennefer surprised, and continued. "He mentioned having encountered Nilfgaardian soldiers and mages on Sodden''s Hill, and that six of the mages in the mountains are now dead, while the other seven are advancing south, still trying to complete their mission," Tissaia explained.


    When Yennefer heard this, her eyes widened. "Madara was here?" she exclaimed, wanting more information.


    "Yes, he was here and said that you told him about our operation on the mountain. Anyway, he mentioned encountering enemies and that someone betrayed us, leaking information to the emperor," Tissaia replied with a serious tone.


    Yennefer sighed before responding, "Yes, it''s true. I spoke about the operation, as I had sent another witcher from the School of the Wolf to help them. However... Madara seemed to know about it somehow and planned to go to the mountains regardless... He knew something was about to happen there... I just didn''t imagine there could be a traitor. Madara told me who it is," she said carefully.


    "Who?" Tissaia asked immediately, visibly surprised.


    "Vilgefortz," Yennefer murmured.


    "Him? Why?" Tissaia demanded, incredulous.


    "I don''t know. It''s what Madara believes, and after everything I''ve seen, I don''t think I should doubt his words," Yennefer replied, feeling a growing anger toward the mage.


    "So be it. We''ll investigate him. If it''s true, he''ll pay dearly for this betrayal," Tissaia declared with a dangerous tone, still reflecting on Madara''s words.


    Yennefer raised a new question. "Triss... She''s not among those six dead, is she?"


    "No, she''s not among the dead, but she was the only one gravely injured. According to Madara, she was taken north by a witcher from the School of the Wolf, possibly the one you sent... We need to get her to receive treatment," Tissaia explained.


    "Let me do it, then," Yennefer offered, a bit surprised by her friend''s situation, but determined to act.


    Tissaia shook her head. "I need you here, Yennefer. You are one of the most skilled mages, and the North needs your help. As for Triss, I''ve sent another sorceress to aid her. She''ll be fine, don''t worry. After all, she''s my student as well..." Tissaia said with determination, though still cautious.


    "Anyway, where is Madara?" Yennefer demanded.


    "As for the boy... Honestly, I don''t know. He left and vanished... I have no idea where he is... Even with the battle happening, he was silent," Tissaia replied, pausing.


    "I see... he could be anywhere then..." Yennefer murmured, feeling a bit lost, after all, Madara always acted mysteriously. Perhaps it was just a clone, and he was still at Sodden''s Hill, helping the mages.


    "Well, in any case, Yennefer, you''re dismissed. Thank you for your cooperation. I''ll send another mage to replace you tomorrow for the witcher hunt. You''ll be assisting me on the battlefield," Tissaia said.


    Yennefer nodded. "Yes, I can go," she said, leaving the tent at that moment. She headed to her own tent to rest, lying down on the bed in her luxurious tent while her eyes drifted to the ceiling, thinking about the things that had happened lately, but mostly about the words Ciri, consumed by power, had spoken to her¡ªwords that echoed in her mind unsettlingly.


    "You must prove your worth. He will never trust you with your current intentions..." Yennefer heard it again, pondering what she should do.


    Meanwhile, in another place far from the battlefield between the two kingdoms, night had fallen, and a group was gathered at the edge of a forest around a campfire, eating quietly, with most of them maintaining a calm and silent gaze.


    This silence was broken when they sensed someone approaching, and though they remained calm, someone appeared, stepping into their midst.


    "Kenzu! Man, what were you doing up north? You took too long!" one of the men said, teasing.


    "What was I doing? I nearly died, you bastard!" Kenzu exclaimed, causing the others to raise their eyebrows at him, not understanding his words.


    "What do you mean by that?" another asked in a serious tone.


    "What I mean is, I ran into a damn Uchiha kid, and we fought. He destroyed four of my hearts! You know, I''ve been trying to recover them since then, destroying several villages in the region," Kenzu said, frustrated.


    "An Uchiha kid?! The very target we stopped pursuing to watch the war? You''ve got to be kidding!" another exclaimed, looking at Kenzu, wondering if he was lying.


    "That bastard seemed to be mocking me, as if he left me alive on purpose. I want to find him again! I swear I''ll kill him! I want that kid all to myself! I''ll use all my hearts to end him!" he ranted, leaving the group visibly surprised by his anger.


    "Wait, are you serious? You actually saw the Uchiha kid?" an older man asked, hoping he was telling the truth.


    "Not only did I see him, but we fought. I''ve never seen anything like it. He... he was just a kid, but he knew how to use multiple jutsus, and I have no idea how he learned everything here. What''s more, he possesses two elements and a Kekkei Genkai. I''ve never faced anything like it; he''s worse than any enemy I''ve ever encountered, worse than those Uchihas of the past... And besides... he uses his jutsus in a way I''ve never seen... We can''t let him grow stronger!" he said, while everyone exchanged glances, perplexed.


    The older man then approached Kenzu, looking him in the eye as he spoke. "Please, tell us everything that happened," he demanded, as Kenzu prepared to reveal all the secrets he had discovered about Madara.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available: sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 136 – The Battle Between the South and the North 03.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Red eyes emerged in the midst of the darkness, as the Sharingan shone like never before at that moment.


    Finally, Madara had managed to control all the power he had received, and his eyes emanated a crimson glow more intense than ever before. He could feel not only that his chakra levels had exploded, but also a different lightness in his body, as if he had become much stronger.


    With 25% of his power activated, it seemed as though he could defeat any enemy. However, Madara had to push that thought aside and avoid underestimating the enemies he would still face; after all, he couldn''t allow his mind to cloud with power and had to continue acting meticulously.


    Swiftly, he stood up, ready to leave the place. His only objective was clear: to go to war. He moved toward a corner, where he put on a set of clothes newer than the ones shredded in his last battle. Though just as dark as he typically wore, these bore the Uchiha clan symbol highlighted even more.


    The following morning, Madara left the cave and moved south, leaping from the entrance. It was dawn, but he knew the Sun would rise in just an hour. He advanced through the forest''s darkness until his gaze fell upon a small camp in the distance ¡ª nothing less than a group of northern sorcerers, already near their objectives.


    Ignoring them, he continued toward the edge of the mountain and, with a powerful leap, launched himself from a high cliffside. He felt the intense wind as he descended from over 200 meters, the surroundings dark except for the campfire lights at the mountain''s base, coming from both camps. He landed skillfully on a tree, unaffected by the impact due to his current body, and quickly leaped to the next mountain at high speed toward the camp his clone had visited.


    Meanwhile, Thorne was not only already awake but deep in thought inside his tent, rereading reports and analyzing a specially crafted map. He often spent nights and mornings reviewing strategies, always seeking new ways to shift the course of the war. This time, he used his early wake-up to consider how he would manage the army today.


    He jumped, startled, his mind fully focused on his task, when he heard footsteps approaching him inside the tent. He quickly spun away from the table, turning to face whoever was entering, thinking it could be an assassin, knowing that his guards would never enter unannounced.


    "Who''s there?" Thorne exclaimed, only to be surprised to see Madara standing there, falling silent a moment later.


    His gaze shifted to the tent entrance, but no one appeared after he raised his voice.


    "Don''t worry, I just put them in a quick illusion. They''ll be fine," Madara replied and continued. "I see you''re awake; that''s good¡­"


    "Madara?" Thorne murmured, observing him closely. "Is it really you? Not one of your clones?" he asked, already familiar with some of the Uchiha''s abilities.


    "Yes. I''m here to face a war definitively," Madara responded calmly.


    Thorne let out a sigh of relief before looking at the young man again. "That''s good. You''ll be very useful if you''re still willing to fight against Nilfgaard," he said.


    "I have my own reasons for this, Thorne. I''m being honest; I''m not doing it for you or your kingdom if that''s what you''re hoping¡­" Madara replied sincerely.


    Thorne simply nodded, knowing he couldn''t ask for more. "As long as you''re on our side, that''s what matters."


    "Anyway, tell me how this war is going. I need to know the details," Madara demanded. It was a bold request to make of a king, but Thorne knew he couldn''t refuse.


    "Very well, come closer," he instructed, and Madara walked to the table where Thorne pointed to the lines of the two armies positioned at the border. Only a small group was in the middle of the battlefield, engaged in a skirmish.


    "As you can see," Thorne began, "we''re only in minor skirmishes. There have already been three small battles, and today will be the fourth. We''re fighting to test the armies'' morale, and we''ve been at this for days. We''ve already lost 6,000 men, and the other army has as well," he explained.


    "I see. Is there any winner in these skirmishes? How do they work?" Madara asked.


    "We have a few rules. Since we send 10,000 men and no mages, the armies fight until the horns sound for retreat¡­ There hasn''t been a winner yet." Thorne spoke and continued after a pause. "But I was holding back our forces and delaying a full advance, hoping you would come," Thorne admitted honestly.


    "You realize they''re also stalling this war, don''t you?" Madara observed, noting that the Nilfgaardians sent the same number of men as the northern army and refrained from using any tricks in battle, unlike the northerners.


    "Exactly. Nilfgaard is stalling us equally. After all, we should have gone into the final fight after just a couple of these skirmishes. We''ve also lost contact with the others in the south¡­" Thorne informed him.


    Madara pondered, his eyes scanning the map filled with army markers. The south was empty when, in reality, it should have been a battleground.


    "It''s highly likely your southern army is lost, and the Nilfgaardians are coming here, blocking any information. Why didn''t you send a mage to investigate? Though that would be useless now," Madara commented.


    "Indeed," Thorne nodded. "But the mages said it wasn''t necessary anymore. I sent a few men on horseback, but no one has returned¡­" he explained. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I understand. There''s no reason to press on that front. I want you to give me all the other information about the Nilfgaardian army and this war. I also want to know if there are any special groups among them, people who might stand out on the battlefield in extraordinary ways, even reducing mages to foot soldiers," Madara asked.


    "Well, their strength still consists of around 60,000 men, since you managed to defeat over 20,000 of them in Cintra. We have the advantage with 80,000 men, plus reinforcements coming from the north. But we still don''t know the situation in the south, where my army was supposed to be fighting and halting their advance. Additionally, there are a few witchers in my lands, targeting strategic positions within our army," Thorne explained.


    "Witchers in service of the Emperor of Nilfgaard?" Madara asked.


    "Exactly," Thorne confirmed.


    "I see. So there are more witchers from the Cat School. I want you to suspend all searches for these witchers. I''ll send clones myself," Madara stated, and Thorne nodded, relieved to have his assistance.


    "It will be done. I''ll speak with Tissaia, since she was the one who sent a few mages. They managed to kill only one, but there are still two left, as far as we know," Thorne added.


    "Show me this information on the map before I leave the tent. For now, let''s get back to the army. You still haven''t answered my question about any special groups I mentioned," Madara insisted.


    "Special group¡­" Thorne repeated, pondering Madara''s words, but he couldn''t recall anything specific¡ªno one displaying strength significantly beyond the mages, as Madara had implied. "No, there''s no special group. We''re just facing Nilfgaardian cavalry," he concluded, and Madara nodded.


    "I see," Madara murmured. It seemed that chakra users hadn''t shown up yet. "But that''s not an issue for now. Either way, I''ll personally join today''s battle, and I want to wear the emblem of my noble house from Cintra," Madara stated.


    "Are you sure? Some of my men feel a certain unease about what you did in the Eastern War, many years ago," Thorne commented. He knew that people murmured about how Madara had created a strategic passage behind the enemy army in Sodden, leading to many deaths. It was common for people to hold grudges, and even some nobles had once demanded that Thorne send a message to Calanthe, asking for Madara''s head at the time. But Thorne, upon taking the throne, had never agreed with that.


    "It''s fine. I need to draw attention somehow," Madara affirmed.


    "Draw attention? What do you mean by that?" Thorne asked, curious and reminded of Madara''s words about a "special group."


    "There are certain people who came from outside this continent," Madara began. "They''re hunting me. Very dangerous people, and they''re likely in this war as well, just watching for now, but they''ll probably make a move eventually. So, I''ll make sure they come to me. I''ve already left one of them badly injured," he said, referring to the recent battle before Sodden''s Hills. Madara had heard from Kenzu that they were involved in the war, and he only needed to find them to destroy them together.


    "I understand. Very well, then. I''ll make the necessary arrangements for you," Thorne replied, knowing that Madara''s help was essential and feeling more confident with his presence now.


    "Good. I''ll prepare a few things and meet with you later to see what you''ve set up for me," Madara said as Thorne nodded and picked up a map.


    "Here are all the witchers'' movements you requested," Thorne said, handing over the kingdom''s map to Madara.


    Madara nodded and exited the tent so discreetly that even the guards, already released from his genjutsu, hadn''t noticed his departure. Thorne sighed, observing this. "If he were an assassin, I''d already be dead," he couldn''t help but think with a slight shiver.


    Madara then moved to one side of the camp and created clones, sending them to various points in Sodden in search of the witchers, following Thorne''s map, and dispatched one clone south to check on the situation there. Afterward, he positioned himself in a secluded spot and waited for the sun to rise so he could meet with the king of Sodden once more.


    It didn''t take long for both armies to start preparing. Over 10,000 men gathered, as in the past days, and two groups with their leaders ¡ª Thorne, the general, and a few important mages led by Thorne and the general of Temeria, General Edmar Kaelen ¡ª advanced to the middle of the battlefield. Tissaia and other mages accompanied them for an initial negotiation, while the Nilfgaardian generals also approached, including General Menno Coehoorn and General Hyuuir.


    "The day has come to finally defeat you northerners!" General Menno sneered, his voice carrying a mocking tone, speaking in the northern tongue with a heavy southern accent.


    Thorne forced a smile, and the Nilfgaardian general raised an eyebrow, surprised by Thorne''s apparent cheer.


    "You seem happy, King of Sodden. It''s as if you don''t realize your kingdom will soon fall," he mocked.


    "Don''t be so arrogant, Nilfgaardian. In any case, let''s get started. I believe this fight will be different," Thorne replied calmly, surprising even the Temerian general and the mages beside him with his words.


    "We''ll see," Menno replied with disdain, standing before his group. "Prepare many graves for your men; we''ll see who survives on this battlefield." With those words, he turned and left.


    Once again, the battle unfolded in a limited engagement, with 10,000 men on each side, as it had over the past days. Thorne returned to his position while the Temerian general held some doubts but chose to remain silent as he watched the fight.


    Thorne observed his men preparing when a knight emerged from behind the camp and advanced with the soldiers. Everyone looked on in surprise, not understanding what was happening. Some fixed their eyes on the flag the knight carried, while others, recognizing the symbol, widened their eyes as they saw Madara advancing on the army''s flank, unquestioned by anyone.


    Madara wore a knight''s armor with the Uchiha clan symbol hanging from his lance. He rode at the forefront of the entire northern army, which watched him in confusion.


    "So, is this the leader you''ve chosen to lead the 10,000 men today?" the general exclaimed, stunned. Thorne had said he trusted someone special to lead the battle but hadn''t specified who. The general looked at the unfamiliar symbol and the imposing figure of the knight with a dissatisfied expression before turning back to the king of Sodden.


    "What are you doing, King Thorne? That guy is a shorty¡­ who is he?" Edmar asked in disbelief.


    Thorne only smiled. "Calm yourself, General Kaelen. Soon, you''ll see. If he wants to stand out now, so be it," said the king. He had spoken with Madara and granted him the command of this battle. After all, he held the authority as king and the highest position in the army, even though Temeria had sent more men and the chapter of mages was present. Even though there was only a boy behind that armor, he was confident that the name Uchiha would resonate across all armies by the end of that day, just as Madara himself intended.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 137 – The Battle Between the South and the North 04.

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "That banner...?!" Vilgefortz couldn''t hide his surprise upon seeing it from a distance.


    Lydia van Bredevoort stood beside him, equally astonished. "Lord Vilgefortz, why is he here?!" she asked, looking to her master.


    "I am as surprised as you are¡­ How is he here and in such a high position?" Vilgefortz directed his gaze toward the two leading commanders of the soldiers, the King of Sodden and the General of Temeria, while the former appeared very pleased.


    "The princess shouldn''t be with him; is she here?!" his assistant asked.


    "She should be... either way... I''ll check once we''re done here. But I want you to already take a look around the camp." He spoke as she nodded and left, her gaze falling upon the battle.


    "..." Tissaia, who was observing the situation closely, also recognized the symbol approaching the leaders.


    In the northern camp, many nobles were unfamiliar with that banner, most being from Temeria, while others, particularly from Sodden, recognized it immediately. Many held not-so-favorable feelings toward the symbol; after all, Madara had once launched an attack on Sodden''s army, causing them to lose to Cintra, regardless of the circumstances. They couldn''t understand what the king intended with this man here, but there was nothing they could do but watch the events unfold.


    Soon, the name "Uchiha" began to spread throughout the northern camp, with many asking who it was, while others responded or commented on the fact that the young man who had made history in Cintra was back in the war, leading this battle without any prior warning.


    Yennefer heard these rumors in her tent. Though initially uninterested, she quickly rushed to the edge of the battlefield, accompanied by a few fellow sorcerers. When she looked at the small knight from a distance, she murmured to herself, surprised: "So he''s finally here¡­"


    The same reaction spread across the Nilfgaardian army. As soon as they saw the symbol, many soldiers quickly understood who it was.


    "It''s him, sir," a man beside General Menno, the current commander of the army, said.


    "I see¡­ The one I''ve heard so much about, the one who killed a general in person right on the battlefield... It seems he''s here. Could the princess be with him, too?" he said with a hint of hope, knowing how much the emperor needed the princess of Cintra.


    "But, sir, he''s very dangerous. You read the reports on what he did in Cintra, right? Won''t this be bad for the battle?" the man beside him asked, cautious.


    "Yes, I''m well aware. I know that if he''s involved, we''ll suffer great losses," the general replied.


    General Hyuur, now in charge of logistics, approached the general. "This boy gave us a lot of trouble in Cintra¡­" he began, as the general simply nodded, already having heard this.


    The man continued, "Still, I believe we should send a mage into battle as well. Lancelot fought that boy several times; I believe he might defeat him."


    The general pondered this before nodding. "I think you''re right¡­ Alright, let''s send him to the battlefield."


    Lancelot was summoned and quickly appeared with a teleport in front of his superiors. "I''ll go and bring back that boy''s head," he declared as the general nodded. Lancelot then teleported back into the middle of the Nilfgaardian army, his presence unnoticed by anyone.


    He was the archer with rapid teleportation who had battled Madara in both the south and the north, with Madara injuring him before crossing the river into Verden.


    Madara remained silent atop his horse, observing the murmurs among his soldiers behind him and the entire battlefield around him, inside and out.


    ''Now I need those people to hear of me then...'' Madara thought, wanting his presence to draw attention to himself. After all, although he was already planning to enter the war, his main objective was no longer the Nilfgaardians, but rather to kill chakra users.


    The battle was about to begin. Madara turned his horse, which took heavy steps across the grass, its weight unmistakable, as his gaze fell on the soldiers who would soon follow him.


    The men looked at him. As their leader, they were bound to follow his orders, even awaiting him to say something, while some stared at him with disdain, not knowing him and seeing only a teenager in full armor¡ªnot that they were entirely wrong.


    Madara sighed and decided to speak a few words. "Many of you don''t know me, and those who do probably don''t like me. But what I can say now is that we''re fighting together. I don''t wish for anything of the sort, much less your love or approval. I''m only here to eliminate our common enemy: Nilfgaard," Madara began, leaving everyone in silence as he walked before the 10,000 men and continued.


    "I don''t know what you''ll do here, but I, certainly, will fight. I''ll be the first to strike the enemy, the first to eliminate them, and to carve a path to the end of this battle. I will not retreat on the battlefield," he declared. "The question I ask you is: will you be able to keep up with me? Because those who don''t follow me will either fall or flee. So, the choice is yours. Without further ado, prepare yourselves to start reaping the lives of that army until the end of this fight!" He raised his spear, pointing it toward the enemy.


    It wasn''t a motivational speech; it was simply Madara''s resolve. The men didn''t cheer in response, as they might if their morale were being boosted, but some showed a fierce look.


    He was the leader of the cavalry, and behind them stood a line of archers with another commander. Soon, he positioned himself in the middle of the army, standing still as the silence and tension rose between the two groups, with everyone else watching the imminent start of the battle.


    When everything seemed calm, Madara suddenly spurred his horse forward, advancing before anyone could predict it. He knew he was alone in this charge, but his group quickly followed, shouting, "Go, go! Kill the Nilfgaardians!"


    The Nilfgaardians didn''t lag behind and began galloping toward the northern army, the ground trembling with the approach of the two forces. Madara took the lead before anyone else; his horse charged far ahead, racing toward an enemy army without a commander leading from the front like the northerners had with Madara. Yet he showed no sign of fear.


    He heard the Nilfgaardians shouting in their language, as if they''d already won, some mocking him as if he''d already been defeated. It seemed they didn''t know what had happened in the battle south of Cintra.


    Madara quickly reached the enemy''s front line, aiming his spear and striking the first man before he could react, piercing his heart through the armor with ease. By infusing chakra into the spear, Madara found himself surrounded and had to leave his horse behind in the next moment. Breaking the spear, he used a piece to impale another soldier. He then leaped, drawing two swords, surprising the surrounding soldiers who saw him suddenly among them, beginning to cut them down.


    The northern army advanced, using the path Madara had opened, piercing through the Nilfgaardian forces and taking them by surprise.


    The cries of horses and men clashing echoed across the battlefield as chaos quickly took hold. The armies pushed against each other as in every other battle, but this time it was different. Amidst the Nilfgaardians, someone was massacring the enemies with swords, leaping between horses and cutting down anyone who came near. The Nilfgaardians shouted for someone to try to stop him, but it was futile; everyone who tried fell within seconds. Madara didn''t even activate his Sharingan, simply cutting them down one by one.


    Madara observed the chaos around him as his army tried to push the enemies back. He pulled out a few smoke bombs, which he threw into the thick of the battle, creating an explosion around him, cloaking him in a dense cloud. He avoided using elemental jutsus here too readily, perhaps due to the restriction against using magic in this battle.


    However, this restriction didn''t apply to his clones. He began to multiply, emerging from within the smoke and spreading across the battlefield, exiting the haze from multiple sides to reach every corner. None of the clones bore the Uchiha symbol, which had only been on the spear he''d broken, allowing them to remain concealed in armor with closed helmets as they advanced, effortlessly cutting down enemies.


    Madara mounted a horse as space cleared around him, continuing to slay Nilfgaardians mercilessly. This massacre created by him and his clones eventually opened a gap in Nilfgaard''s weakened defense, allowing the northerners to gain an advantage, pushing the enemy back.


    There were more than fifty clones of Madara on the battlefield, and as they slaughtered soldiers one by one, Nilfgaard''s defenses quickly began to crumble.


    "They''re gaining ground¡­ What''s happening out there?" murmured General Kaelen, watching the northern army start infiltrating the Nilfgaardian ranks with admiration as they took down and killed soldiers moment by moment. Nilfgaard''s morale was visibly shaken.


    "As expected¡­ He''s putting on a show," Thorne remarked beside him, both pleased and impressed.


    Meanwhile, Madara continued fighting, killing a charging knight as others fled from him in terror. Arrows began raining down at this moment, but he dodged them with ease, while Nilfgaardians around him fell under the relentless arrow barrage. The northern soldiers, however, couldn''t evade the arrows as Madara could and began to suffer casualties.


    Madara chose to keep fighting amid the northerners on horseback who were pressing the enemy, gaining ground.


    Suddenly, his gaze shifted eastward, where he sensed one of his clones vanish in the heat of battle, receiving the clone''s memories as it was struck down by a powerful arrow.


    "So he''s here¡­" Madara muttered, finally recognizing the presence of that magical archer he had fought twice before.


    "Alright¡­ If you''re really here, it''s time to end this," he said, determined to kill him once and for all.


    He quickly began to dash through the battlefield, killing anyone in his path, advancing to confront the one thing that could offer him any true challenge. But Madara was no longer the ninja operating at only 15% of his system''s power; he had reached 25%, ready to test just how much stronger he''d become now.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 138 – The Battle Between the South and the North 05.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    In the midst of the battlefield, Madara paused for a moment, and in the next moment, he took a step, beginning to take another, quickly covering ground in the chaotic battlefield. His steps and speed constantly increased.


    He began to accelerate and shot to one side of the field, crossing the chaos between the north and south, weaving between two knights fighting, dodging them effortlessly amid attacks, advancing with superhuman agility. Other knights attempted to strike him upon seeing him, but he swiftly spun his body, swinging his sword and cutting down any opponent within reach as he ran nonstop, leaving a trail of death.


    The Northern army was pushing the Nilfgaardians further back, putting them in a very difficult position as they tried, in vain, to reverse the situation. But it would be futile at that moment. After Madara had weakened all the foundations of the enemy army, devastating the center of the battlefield, killing many, and with his clones continuing to act, it was only a matter of time before the North broke through all defenses and charged forward, which would be disastrous for the Nilfgaardians at this moment.


    However, Madara was not paying attention to this now; he was moving to the other side of the field, where he spotted, in the distance, a fight between the magic archer and his clone.


    Madara''s clone threw a kunai toward the man, who glowed and disappeared, reappearing on the other side while firing an arrow. Madara''s clone dodged the arrows even without the sharingan, grabbing another kunai and trying to hit him. But as he approached, the mage simply vanished, reappearing at another point, attempting to catch him from a blind spot and not allowing Madara''s weapons to get near him due to their last encounter.


    It was quite frustrating to deal with him, but there wasn''t much the clone could do other than attempt to strike him. The archer looked at him arrogantly while the clone maintained a narrow gaze, thinking about how to catch him.


    But it was at that moment, as the clone stared at him and the archer prepared another arrow, that a figure landed between the two. The original Madara appeared in front of the clone, surprising the mage, who, upon facing those red eyes, felt himself being distorted. Madara wasted no time and quickly activated a genjutsu on the archer.


    "What is this?" he murmured, feeling himself lose control of his body as his vision darkened. He quickly worked with magic to free himself from any mental manipulation, and as soon as he succeeded, he regained sight of the battlefield, looking ahead in near desperation as he saw the boy running toward him with a sword in hand, already very close, though still at a certain distance. Seeing this, Madara threw his sword, which spun through the air toward the enemy.


    In an act of desperation, the mage vanished, reappearing in a corner of the field and, with surprise, looked to the side as he felt Madara''s clone strike him in the chest, already prepared to hit him as soon as he used his teleportation.


    The mage felt immense pain as he was flung backward, his ribs breaking, and he roared in pain, disappearing again to escape.


    He reappeared in a corner where Northern and Nilfgaardian soldiers fought each other all around. He stood up, frustrated and in severe pain, as he looked at Madara and his clone, who were over 50 meters away.


    "You know it''s a mistake to have come here, right? You could have just waited for your death," Madara spoke calmly, observing the mage as the clone moved closer to him.


    "Shut up! Do you think you''ll stop me with those strange transformation spells of yours again?" declared the mage angrily.


    "There are a thousand ways to kill you. I may have used one, but 999 ways still remain to finish you off. I''ll try not to let you escape this time," Madara replied coldly, preparing to fight again, but with an arrogant look in his eyes.


    "You won''t defeat me now, damn child! I''ll kill you, find the princess of Cintra, and complete the mission I once failed!" the mage said, breathing heavily.


    Madara took a running start and swiftly drew a kunai, throwing it at the Nilfgaardian, but the mage quickly disappeared, reappearing at another spot, clutching his broken ribs in pain from using magic.


    ''This is bad... I can''t use magic like this...'' he muttered, feeling the pain hit him with each teleportation. It seemed his rib was struck so hard it punctured one of his internal organs, hence the immense pain, and he knew he needed help quickly.


    When the mage looked around, he saw three Madara clones approaching from both sides. He tried to react, but before he had time, he felt one of his legs get pierced without warning, with only the sound of air slicing through, throwing him violently to the ground.


    A fourth Madara emerged from the chaos, holding a bow after firing the arrow at the mage from a blind spot. "I remember you injured Calanthe in the war at Cintra, striking her leg with an arrow, and I remember how you smiled about it..." said Madara''s clone.


    "So, I made sure you''d feel that same pain. I hit your tendon, and I don''t know if your magic can heal that, but you might remain like this for a long time¡ªperhaps for the rest of your life¡ªif you don''t die today, becoming a man who needs a crutch."


    "Damn you!" the mage muttered from the ground, gritting his teeth in pain as blood spurted from his leg through the leather armor. His gaze darted between the original Madara and the surrounding clones, desperately searching for a way out.


    Suddenly, another arrow flew at him; he barely had time to react, feeling the impact as it struck his other thigh, pinning him forcefully to the ground. A third arrow followed just seconds later, making any reaction or use of magic impossible.


    The third arrow pierced his chest, and the mage was speechless, feeling his body impaled by three arrows and surrounded by the clones who had launched them.


    The mage found himself trapped, waiting for death in a way he had never experienced before. He had come to fight and defeat the boy but was brought down so easily he hadn''t even had a chance to fight back.


    Now, he saw the original Madara draw a kunai, aiming it at his head to finish him off. In a tone of desperation, he forced his magic, gritting his teeth until they bled from the pressure he was putting on himself, making his body glow until he finally disappeared, leaving the kunai to strike only empty ground.


    "He escaped," Madara commented calmly, looking at the spot where the mage had been and letting a small smile cross his lips. "I expected that to happen. After all, all the effort with those arrows would have been wasted otherwise..." he murmured to himself.


    The Nilfgaardian leaders watching the battle saw their army beginning to retreat more and more, with some soldiers even attempting to flee the battlefield. As bad as things were, they got worse when suddenly a magical explosion appeared before them, and the wounded mage fell to the ground, battered and exhausted, with a desperate look, pleading for help in his eyes.


    General Menno Coehoorn could not hide his surprise at seeing the mage he had sent into battle reappear there, with three arrows lodged in his body¡ªone in his foot, another in his thigh, and the last in his chest¡ªlying on the ground like a wounded animal, blood pooling beneath him.


    "Help..." the mage murmured, frustrated and ashamed of his condition.


    The general looked anything but pleased but turned to the others nonetheless. "Help him!" ordered the general, as a Nilfgaardian mage approached to assist the wounded mage, attempting to remove the arrows in front of the general with some difficulty, for he was a mage, not a warrior.


    When the first arrow was removed, the mage suddenly screamed in pain, drawing surprised looks from those around him as his hands shook with burns, and small flames appeared around the arrow that had just been removed.


    Then, all the arrows lodged in the mage began to glow, igniting in flames. The wounded mage himself looked at this in shock, sensing his death approaching, and in the next moment, he was entirely dismembered, with the remnants of his body scattered across the destroyed area. The explosion struck not only the mage and his helper but everyone nearby, leaving them without time to react to the sudden attack.


    Madara heard the explosion and felt satisfied. "If he was going to flee the battlefield like a coward, at least he could take others with him," he couldn''t help but mock, knowing he''d prepared his arrows for this purpose.


    Madara then let it go and quickly grabbed his swords, activating his sharingan as he sprinted across the battlefield. He began to reap lives while his clones fought on other fronts. The original moved effortlessly, cutting down and dismembering men around him. Everyone who witnessed the shocking scene questioned if they were truly fighting a small man in armor who moved with supernatural agility.


    The battlefield soon turned in favor of the North, and the troops began to break through enemy lines, advancing with triumphant shouts. The Nilfgaardians, in despair, started to retreat upon seeing their last line of defense crumble, losing all resistance against the Northerners.


    The battle favored the North, which advanced with spears and swords piercing the black armor of the Nilfgaardians. Nilfgaardian archers desperately tried to regain an advantage, though now they could only hit a few Northerners in the area.


    Meanwhile, across the battlefield, all of Madara''s clones began to pick up arrows and, using their bows, fired rapidly at the Nilfgaardian archers. The Nilfgaardian archers watched in terror as forty arrows came hurtling toward them, striking them and leaving a trail of screams and pain.


    "Shoot! Kill the blockers! Don''t let them gain ground!" the archers'' commander shouted, but he was soon hit with a direct arrow to the head, falling before anyone could see where the attack came from. More arrows flew, hitting more archers.


    Meanwhile, the original Madara continued advancing, leaping through the battlefield and killing enemies using only taijutsu and kenjutsu. The Northern leaders, watching the battle from afar, were stunned by the relentless destruction unfolding before their eyes. Many Nilfgaardians began to flee.


    Then, a trumpet sounded from the other side of the battlefield, and the Nilfgaardians began to order the retreat of their remaining troops, as half of the army had been annihilated.


    "It seems we have a great advantage now, don''t you think, General?" Thorne murmured with satisfaction, while the general observed in silence.


    "That explosion hit the command... What happened?" he murmured, confused, hearing the explosion of the explosive tags on the arrow. Everyone on and off the battlefield was shocked by the devastation that ravaged that side, decimating the Nilfgaardian command.


    The Nilfgaardian general should have ordered the retreat, but it seemed something serious had happened to the army commander, leaving the group of nobles in despair in the situation, and it was they who sounded the retreat trumpet.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters! S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 139 – The Battle Between the South and the North 06.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...The men kept running to the other side of the field, fleeing the battle that had turned disastrous for the Nilfgaardians.


    Thorne saw this and realized there was no need for his men to chase the Nilfgaardians any further. He looked at his trumpeter and signaled the retreat of the Northerners, who began to leave the battlefield. Madara dispelled all the clones he had created there and grabbed a loose horse to make his return.


    Nilfgaard had been utterly crushed, and everyone in the Northern camp witnessed it, celebrating the enemies'' downfall with cheers. The victorious army was triumphant, gaining a significant morale boost in the process.


    "..."


    Madara remained silent as he returned, paying no mind to the people cheering around him. He had no interest in fighting alongside an army; his goal was to fight alone. After all, he already considered himself a one-man army.


    "Ma..."


    "Madara!"


    Madara''s name began to echo.


    "Madara Uchiha!"


    Soldiers idolize heroes who make a difference on the battlefield, and who else could they credit for this victory? The first soldier to penetrate the enemy lines and weaken their formation from within, allowing the Northern army to break through, was Madara Uchiha.


    "Let''s go, General. After all, we have a protagonist to congratulate," Thorne said, riding his horse alongside his entourage of advisors. The General, with no choice, followed the group as they joined the crowd.


    "Madara Uchiha!"


    "Madara Uchiha!"


    "Madara Uchiha!"


    The chants for Madara grew louder as the crowd moved closer to the camp. Many soldiers who hadn''t participated in the battle joined the celebration, shouting repeatedly, "North!", "Sodden!", and "Madara!" These three names echoed through the air as the king approached.


    "Where is Madara?" the king asked, turning to one of the soldiers who had fought in the battle. "I sent men to bring him here," he demanded.


    The soldier, uncertain, replied, "My lord, we don''t know. I swear we saw him returning here, but he disappeared, and no one has seen him among the soldiers. Everyone is looking for him..." he said finally.


    "Looks like your champion is a bit shy," the general remarked with a slightly mocking tone, raising an eyebrow.


    "I can''t ask much more of him. He isn''t my soldier, General. He''s already done his part, and every soldier in the North should be grateful to him," Thorne replied, sighing at the end. Though he wished Madara would stay, he knew he couldn''t force him.


    Meanwhile, the young man had left the battlefield unnoticed. He walked away, knowing he no longer needed to fight. For him, the battle was the only thing that mattered. He wasn''t part of the Northern army. They weren''t his people or his comrades. He had joined them only to face a common enemy¡ªnothing more. That''s why he had no interest in the celebrations or in being hailed as a war hero.


    As he walked, he heard his name being called in the distance, but he no longer cared. Donning a cloak to conceal his face, Madara slipped unnoticed past two camp soldiers. He was heading toward someone he had already noticed upon his return.


    Yennefer stood in a corner with a group of mages, watching the celebration. Her eyes scanned the area for the boy everyone was shouting for, but she couldn''t find him. Then she felt a presence approaching from her side.


    She quickly turned her gaze and recognized him, raising an eyebrow.


    "Come with me. We need to talk," Madara said, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    Yennefer, despite finding his approach unpleasant, knew this was just how Madara was. She nodded, noticing that even the mages around her hadn''t detected his presence.


    She followed him, and as she looked at Madara, it was as if she were facing a monstrous assassin. Yet he didn''t behave as one¡ªat least as far as she knew. She had always heard that he faced his enemies head-on, in battle.


    As Yennefer headed to her tent with Madara, who wanted to talk to her, the deployment of Madara''s clones continued across the land of Sodden. One of his clones advanced further south, while another moved east, both searching for witchers, while a third trailed the Nilfgaardian army in the south. It didn''t take long for one of them to stumble upon a small village along the road in a most unusual condition. The smoke rising into the sky immediately caught his attention.


    Approaching the village, he found it ravaged, with bodies scattered throughout, all bearing cuts from the same blade. The houses were still burning.


    "This was done recently... Probably my target," Madara murmured to himself. "Judging by the state of this place, it happened about an hour ago."


    If Madara had been a mage or a soldier, the culprit might have escaped him... but against a ninja? They''d be caught in minutes.


    This clone didn''t seem to need much effort to investigate further. The destruction provided strong evidence that the one responsible was likely the person he sought. All he had to do now was follow the tracks.


    As he walked through the corpse-laden village, one of the burning houses caught his attention when he heard crying coming from inside. Without hesitation, he entered the smoke-filled building. Following the sound, he discovered a false floor made of wooden planks supporting the burning structure above. The crying was coming from there.


    Quickly, he lifted a burning log with ease, even in his cloned state, revealing a hatch beneath. After tossing the log aside, he opened the hatch to find a frightened boy staring at him with both fear and hope in his eyes. Inside the hidden space was also a woman, apparently unconscious, with the boy clutching her hands. They seemed to have hidden there while the village was being raided, as the kitchen shelves were empty, suggesting supplies had been stolen.


    Madara observed the scene for a moment before making a decision.


    "At least you managed to survive..." he said, extending a hand toward the boy. Despite his tears, the boy accepted the help without hesitation or words.


    "You need to get out of there!" Madara urged, clearing the way.


    "But my mother..." the boy replied, tears still streaming down his face.


    "Out! I''ll carry her." Madara picked up the woman. The boy, around eight years old, nodded and followed, looking back anxiously as Madara carried the slightly heavyset woman over his shoulder.


    They quickly exited the house. Madara walked to the middle of the courtyard, the unconscious woman in his arms, while the boy, coughing, kept close by his side.


    "Will she live? She''s not dead, is she, sir?" the boy asked, his trembling voice filled with heartbreak.


    Madara touched the woman''s neck and examined her body using the Sharingan and the chakra the clone still held. Though he couldn''t see everything, he could discern enough to provide a diagnosis.


    "She''ll live. She''s just unconscious. But she''ll need to clear her lungs in the coming months if she doesn''t want to die of another illness," Madara concluded.


    "Thank goodness..." the boy murmured, relief washing over him as he trusted Madara''s words.


    "By the way, are these people from your village?" Madara asked, standing up and looking toward a group of six men approaching. They were of various ages, wielding pitchforks and spades. One of them, a man about fifty years old, held a crossbow aimed directly at Madara. His black ninja attire made it obvious he wasn''t a local.


    "Who are you? Are you with the witcher? Did you come here to finish us off?" the man with the crossbow demanded, pure hatred dripping from his voice as he prepared to fire.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter," Madara replied calmly. "Just tell me where the witcher is," he demanded, his tone unwavering as the villagers exchanged suspicious glances.


    "He''s with the witcher! Of course he is! We should kill him!" one of the men exclaimed, jumping to conclusions.


    "Stop!" the boy shouted, stepping between them. "He saved my mother and me! He''s not the bad man!" he declared with dry tears and resolute conviction.


    Madara raised an eyebrow but remained silent, observing the men before finally deciding to speak directly to them.


    "I am here to hunt the witcher. Just tell me where he went, and I will be on my way. I cannot waste time here," Madara stated bluntly.


    The farmers exchanged glances for a few moments. Finally, the one holding the crossbow responded, "If you want to know where he went... He entered the forest. He headed south."


    "Good. If you want revenge, don''t worry. I''ll bring you his head after I kill him," Madara said coldly, beginning to walk away, leaving the boy behind as everyone watched his back.


    No one tried to shoot or threaten him further. They only observed as he disappeared, jumping over a fence near one of the houses and heading toward the woods. He began searching for signs in the forest and soon found tracks that confirmed the villagers were telling the truth. Without hesitation, he ventured into the dense forest.


    Meanwhile, the witcher was over 10 kilometers away. He rested with a large sack containing everything he had stolen from the village beside him. After finding the village, he attacked without warning, massacring everyone he could without mercy, looting their belongings, burning their homes, and then leaving. Such behavior wasn''t uncommon in recent weeks. Having separated from his two companions, his mission was to create chaos while seeking any nobles to abduct. Village after village, he left nothing but destruction in his wake.


    He sat eating a piece of fruit he had ''''''''''''''''''''''''stolen, contemplating his next move. He knew there was a castle nearby, and perhaps it would be worthwhile to seize the family of a duke, rob his treasury, and even violate the duchess.


    But at that moment, he noticed footsteps coming from within the forest. He quickly put the fruit aside and stood, urgency evident as he stared at the thicket ahead.


    Someone emerged¡ªa boy walking toward him calmly. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who are you?" the witcher asked, highly suspicious. After all, he was deep in the woods, and now a boy appeared out of nowhere.


    "I saw what you did to the village nearby¡ªmen, women, and children dead. Truly, witchers like you are worse than filth," Madara said in a mocking tone.


    "So you''re here for vengeance for the village, but I don''t know who you are..." he replied.


    "I''m not here directly for the village, but I accepted a request for help from the king of Sodden, and I''m here to kill you," Madara said simply, drawing closer.


    "So you''re the king''s dog..." the witcher mocked.


    "Said the dog of Emhyr," Madara retorted. "But unlike you, I''m no dog. In fact, what you see now is just a clone, while my original self is killing Nilfgaardian soldiers at this very moment. You''re not even worthy of facing me," Madara spoke each word calmly as he approached the man, who was already holding his silver sword, ready to fight.


    The witcher frowned. Only a madman would approach him like this. Anyone else would show fear or hesitation, but this adolescent walked toward him as if it were nothing. Yet what set him apart from a madman was his clear posture¡ªthis was a warrior. The witcher realized there were no openings to exploit. What seemed like vulnerabilities on the surface, such as being unarmed, were contradicted by his instincts screaming otherwise.


    Madara noticed his silence and continued.


    "By the way, my name is Madara Uchiha. I''ve faced over a dozen of your schoolmates up north, and it was quite easy to kill them all at once. I hope you do better because things are getting monotonous in this continent," Madara said calmly. For him, aside from demons, limbo creatures, and those with chakra, there seemed to be no challenges left here.


    "Then... die!" the witcher exclaimed as Madara finished. Not believing his words, he traced a sign in the air¡ªAard. A blast of energy erupted in front of him, causing the area to explode, sending debris flying.


    But Madara was no longer there. All that remained was a tree trunk hurled aside, as Madara''s form vanished in a puff of smoke, replaced by the log.


    ''Where did he go?!'' the witcher''s thoughts raced as he realized the boy had disappeared¡ªonly to feel someone descending upon him.


    Before he could react, his cheek met the force of a devastating kick, launching him several meters away. He crashed through branches and other forest debris before finally landing.


    Madara landed gracefully, watching as the witcher stumbled and eventually steadied himself, blood dripping from his mouth. He spat, teeth falling out along with the blood from the severe oral hemorrhage.


    "What a disappointment. It seems this will be quicker than the others I''ve faced," Madara said, the only words leaving his lips as he began walking toward him, intending to finish him off.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 140 – The Battle Between the South and the North 07.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    In the middle of the forest, a battle had taken place, but it had calmed 20 minutes after it began, leaving behind a partially destroyed area.


    "One down," Madara commented, looking at the corpse of the fallen witcher on the ground. The body was missing an arm, half of one leg had been torn off, an eye was absent, and the chest was completely opened.


    Madara may have taken his time killing him, but he hadn''t granted him an easy death, especially in the final moments after witnessing what the witcher had done.


    Madara approached, holding the witcher''s own sword, and removed his head. Then, he left the area, heading back to the village.


    The villagers were still helping the woman inside the house with her child. She was beginning to regain consciousness while others were trying to put out the fire. Now that the monster was gone, having slaughtered most of the village, only an hour had passed since Madara had left.


    Then he reappeared, and everyone quickly took a step back when they saw him jumping down from a rooftop to the ground. They watched him with caution and fear, but Madara said nothing. He simply raised the severed head he carried and threw it to the ground. It rolled to their feet.


    The villagers were stunned before they turned their gaze back to the boy¡ªbut the boy was already gone.


    Meanwhile, the other clone had no trouble tracking the witcher by following his trail. After looting a convoy passing near the southern road, the witcher was walking through the forest still close to the road.


    Unaware, a sharp kunai flew toward him, striking his heel. He let out a surprised cry of pain and fell to his knees, his tendon severed.


    When he tried to turn quickly, he found the area empty. He attempted to pull the strange blade from his leg, but another kunai flew from a different angle, hitting his shoulder and causing him to collapse to the ground.


    "Bastard!" he managed to shout, wincing in pain, reaching quickly for a healing potion in his pocket. However, his arm was struck by another kunai, thrown from yet another angle, rendering his hand useless the next moment.


    "Ahhh!" he screamed as more kunai began to rain down, piercing him in various parts of his body. He groaned in rage and fear, lying on the ground as the dirt was painted with his blood.


    "Now you look more like a porcupine than a witcher," Madara commented, emerging from the forest and staring at the man.


    The witcher stared back at him, fear in his eyes, struggling to lift his head.


    "Who are..."


    This clone finished the job before the witcher could even ask. Pulling out another kunai, he struck his head with precision. This Madara clone couldn''t even enjoy a fight with this man, so he finished it quickly, allowing only a little suffering in light of all the bodies Madara had encountered on the road.


    "Here, it''s done," he simply said, before placing the impaled body in the middle of the road, kunai embedded throughout. Then, the clone vanished in a puff of smoke.


    The third clone, meanwhile, advanced south. It didn''t take long before he found what he was expecting: a Nilfgaardian army marching north.


    This was an additional force, likely sent directly from the south to reinforce their troops. Nilfgaard must have had extra units in Toussaint or similar nearby regions. Even so, the clone quickly disappeared in the next moment.


    Meanwhile, the original Madara was receiving all this information as he entered Yennefer''s tent.


    "It was impressive what you did in that battle. You didn''t even use those spells," she commented, curious.


    "Jutsus," Madara corrected her. "It''s not magic. It''s jutsu. And no, I didn''t need to use that," he replied calmly.


    "I see," she murmured, still not fully understanding, and continued, "So, why have you come to me?"


    She asked, still curious, as they were alone in the tent, with no one aware he was there.


    "I need some information. I want to know if you are familiar with or have any knowledge about these two beings," Madara said as he pulled out a scroll and unfurled it on a table in Yennefer''s tent. The space was filled with luxurious items, typical of sorcerers. Once he opened the scroll, it revealed two images drawn by him.


    Yennefer stepped closer to take a better look at what he had presented.


    "What is this?" she asked, stunned, as her eyes fell on the drawings. One depicted a skeletal creature, and the other, a seemingly ordinary man, though Madara had painted him with red eyes and a sinister expression.


    "After dealing with Nilfgaard''s mages on Sodden''s Hills, I encountered this creature there. It uses necromancy, something I''ve never seen in this world before. It can bring any dead thing under its command. I faced hundreds of men, animals, and monsters¡ªall dead. The entire mountain was a graveyard brought back to life. Moreover, this creature is incredibly versatile in other forms of dark magic. It was as difficult to handle as that man I fought," Madara explained.


    "This... actually exists?" Yennefer asked, surprised but struggling to believe it, as she had never heard of anything like it before.


    "Yes, it exists. Furthermore, it comes from a different world, a place called the Void. There''s a portal or a wormhole in this world that connects to it. I need to know exactly where it is and how to deal with it. Can you help me with that?" Madara asked.


    "Is it really that dangerous?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    Madara nodded. "It was lurking in the mountains, waiting for armies to clash against each other. That would have given it an undead army numbering in the tens of thousands. With half the enemy and allied forces falling, it would have become unstoppable once it raised them¡ªa zombie army that would march across the continent, growing larger every day..."


    Yennefer looked up at him, uncertain. It was difficult to believe in something so dark. Yet since meeting Madara, she had witnessed strange and unknown things that challenged all the knowledge she had acquired in her life. In the end, she decided to give him the benefit of the doubt.


    "If you don''t believe me, know that your comrades fought alongside me against a horde of zombies. Even Geralt, before he managed to get his friend out of the battlefield," Madara said as she pondered.


    "Can I keep this? I don''t know anything about it, but I can try to find information," she asked.


    Madara nodded.


    Yennefer then turned her attention to the other drawing.


    "And who is this?" she asked.


    "This is Gaunter O''Dimm, also known as the Mirror Merchant," Madara replied.


    "Mirror Merchant? I don''t understand," she murmured.


    "He is a demon," was all Madara said, his gaze fixed on the image. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What?" She turned to him, shocked.


    "A demon. Someone who consumes human souls. He''s unlike any monster in this world. These beings are truly dangerous, and I doubt there''s much in this world that can handle demons. They have powers that can even rival gods. As far as I know, there''s one of them in this world. And he marked me," Madara explained.


    "What do you mean he marked you?" Yennefer asked, clear concern in her voice.


    Madara raised an eyebrow at her reaction and continued. "When we were traveling, before I met you, he appeared and disappeared after saying a few things in a small town in southern Temeria. It was obvious he was after me¡ªperhaps because of my reputation in Cintra¡ªbut he didn''t do anything besides talk.


    "But that doesn''t matter now. I must be prepared to face him and kill him in the future. I just wanted to know more about him. But you must be cautious about this¡ªpeople who have tried to learn about him have often met terrible fates.


    "Right now, there must be someone who has knowledge about him or is in the process of acquiring it. I need to find that person..."


    Madara spoke about the man Geralt meets in Vizima through Olgierd, though Madara couldn''t recall his name. He did know that man had considerable knowledge about the demon.


    "I want you to be careful with this. If you can help me..." Madara began again, watching Yennefer as she continued staring at the macabre image he had drawn.


    "Alright, I''ll do my best," she finally replied, and he nodded.


    "Thank you," he said.


    "And what will you do now? I thought you might want to stay there with the soldiers since they see you as a hero at the moment," she commented.


    "I''m not part of the Northern army. I''m only here to take down that group of strange shinobi. Besides, I also want to deal a blow to Nilfgaard''s plans. Nothing more," Madara responded. "My goal has always been the North, especially now that Cintra is gone," he added.


    "I see. And where will you stay? Do you have a tent?" she asked.


    "I''ll manage," he replied, and she nodded.


    "Anyway, I''m leaving. Someone in this camp needs to be eliminated," he declared calmly.


    "Vilgefortz?" Yennefer asked.


    "Yes. I couldn''t deal with him before because I never found him, but he''s a problem, and it''s time to end it," Madara replied.


    "You know the Brotherhood of Sorcerers won''t accept that, right? Even if you have proof, eliminating him without a proper hearing will cause dissatisfaction among the other mages," she warned.


    "Do you think I care about what your group of mages wants?" Madara retorted.


    "Madara... you need to be careful. I know you know how to take care of yourself, but you can''t make enemies across the entire continent," she tried to warn him again.


    "Don''t worry about that. I have my own way of thinking. I won''t bow to the pressure of a group, an army, a kingdom, or an entire continent. I''ll act according to what I believe," he affirmed, leaving Yennefer speechless.


    Madara then continued. "In any case, I hope Geralt is with Ciri before this war ends. She''ll be safer with him."


    That was the last thing Madara said before leaving the tent and disappearing.


    Yennefer stared at the tent''s exit, sighing before turning her attention back to those unsettling images.


    "The more I see of that boy, the more I realize I know nothing about this world," she murmured, studying the drawings.


    "Well... maybe I should see Tissaia. She might be able to help me with this. After all, if what he says is true... we need to protect our world," she muttered in the end, thinking about the portal created by the creature from this so-called Void.


    Meanwhile, things between the armies were starkly different. On the Northern side, the men continued celebrating while Madara distanced himself from them. On Nilfgaard''s side, things were far from easy. Not only were the soldiers devastated, but an explosion had also struck their leaders, leaving many gravely wounded.


    At the same time, Madara''s name was being whispered across both sides. For the North, he was a celebrated hero of their victory. For Nilfgaardians, his presence reignited memories of what he had done in Cintra. Now, once again, he was sowing chaos among Nilfgaard''s forces.


    His name was beginning to reach the ears of those he most wanted to hear it.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 141 – The Battle Between the South and the North 08.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The force of the celebration finally began to wane as the northern troops started reorganizing, waiting to see what the Nilfgaardian army''s response would be. This time, the Nilfgaardians were not in a very favorable position.


    Thrones convened a post-battle meeting, gathering all the main members of the army once again.


    "..." Thorne stood beside the general, watching as member after member of the council entered the chamber.


    As always, the room was composed of the triad of groups supporting the North: the King of Sodden himself with his nobles; from Temeria, General Edmar Kaelen and other commanders; and finally, the chapter of mages, represented by Vilgefortz of Roggeveen, Tissaia de Vries, Hen Gedymdeith, and Artaud Terranova.


    Once everyone was seated and their attention was focused on him, Thrones began. "Now that we are all here, we can begin. As you already know, we had a resounding victory. Now I want to consider how our enemies might respond..." he said.


    "That Madara Uchiha... where is he?" Hen Gedymdeith, the eldest of the mages, asked curiously, as the others also turned to Thorne with inquisitive looks.


    "Madara is not under my command or anyone else''s, so he will act only during the next battle," Thorne stated.


    "And can we trust him? After all, he doesn''t seem to have any oath to our cause, and I''ve heard he fled from Cintra," Vilgefortz of Roggeveen commented in a neutral tone, questioning the young king.


    "You speak as if he could do anything about Cintra after the kingdom fell..." Tissaia de Vries replied to her colleague with a narrow gaze.


    "Even so, Vilgefortz is right," Artaud Terranova added.


    "Still, I do not see Madara Uchiha as an enemy but as a long-standing ally. After all, he has helped me greatly in the past," Thrones said.


    "Could you tell us what he is? I''m very interested in ancient legends, and his banner is described as a symbol of the past!" Hen Gedymdeith exclaimed enthusiastically. He was a scholar of ancient legends and races, having even published a book on the subject. The Uchiha banner was not unfamiliar to him, and when he saw it on the battlefield, he had been fascinated.


    "I also know of the Uchiha clan..." Vilgefortz spoke this time, drawing curious looks from the others.


    "You know of the past then. They existed a long time ago, according to my studies, but were exterminated..." the old mage responded to Vilgefortz.


    The others were also curious about this Uchiha clan they were referring to, but they couldn''t dwell too long on this topic, as they needed to address the war''s pressing matters.


    "I used magic to observe the Nilfgaardian army. The explosion that struck their command center injured their generals, but none were killed, though they are gravely wounded," Tissaia said as she shifted in her seat, her curiosity about Madara lingering.


    "That''s good... we''ll have some advantage over those southern fools, for now," the Temerian general commented.


    "Still, I believe they will try to attack us with everything they have this time..." Thorne remarked.


    "Then we must be prepared for the final confrontation, my king," a subject said.


    "Yes... Regarding the South... Madara told me he would investigate and mentioned that our forces there are likely lost. A Nilfgaardian reinforcement is probably on its way here as we speak," Thorne explained.


    "Then we must also await our reinforcements. Temeria is bringing another army here at this very moment," the general said firmly. This was his chance to take control of the entire army, as Temeria''s contribution to the war would now be greater than anyone else''s. As a patriot, he wanted to dedicate the battle directly to King Foltest.


    "It doesn''t matter for now... Let''s just fortify our forces and wait for the enemy to arrive. Or, since the battle was so easily won and a general injured, they might hesitate while their leaders deliberate," Thrones concluded.


    "About the problem in the North... could there be an enemy where the troops are disappearing?" a Temerian noble asked, referring to the area where Madara faced the Chakra user.


    "My sorceress, Yennefer, managed to survive and said the threat was neutralized, though she did not provide many details," Tissaia said.


    "Speaking of which, Tissaia, I need you to pull all your mages from the kingdom who are searching for the Witcher. Madara said he would handle this, and I have no doubt he will," Thorne said as she appeared thoughtful for a moment before nodding.


    "You trust that Madara a great deal, King Thorne. You do realize he has the Princess of Cintra, don''t you? She is a key piece for us; we need him to hand the girl over," Vilgefortz stated, his words causing a palpable division in the atmosphere.


    "That''s true¡­ then he must indeed do so. After all, the princess is essential for us to reclaim Cintra!" the general demanded upon hearing this.


    "I won''t ask him for anything. We owe him, in case you haven''t realized, and trust me, you do not want to make him your enemy," Thorne said, his tone laced with anger directed at the general.


    "The princess is essential, King of Sodden. You should request this of him. With her, we can secure the North in our grasp. Don''t you agree, Tissaia?" Artaud Terranova added, seeking to intensify the pressure on King Thrones, who stood as the sole advocate for not requesting anything from Madara, fully aware that doing so would likely lead to disastrous consequences.


    "I¡­ believe we cannot do that. The boy has been a crucial ally, and forcing him into something now is like placing a sword at our own backs," Tissaia replied. It wasn''t out of fondness for Madara but an understanding of his dangerous potential.


    "Let''s leave this matter for later. For now, let''s stay focused on the war against Nilfgaard," Vilgefortz concluded, though his mind was clearly working on a plan to deal with Madara.


    The discussions resumed, focusing on strategies for handling Nilfgaard as they prepared for an all-out confrontation, all the while anticipating the arrival of Nilfgaardian reinforcements.


    It was after half an hour that the meeting finally concluded. As the council members began leaving the tent, a voice called out:


    "Tissaia." It was Vilgefortz, addressing the rector of Aretuza. She turned to look back as Vilgefortz approached her, standing silently, waiting for him to continue.


    "I know you may not like me, Tissaia, but hear me out. We have the chance to finally seize the Princess of Cintra. Didn''t Madara kill several of your mages? This is your moment to take revenge," he said smoothly, ensuring no one else overheard their conversation.


    Tissaia narrowed her eyes but replied firmly, "I know very well what happened, Vilgefortz. But that doesn''t mean I''ll jeopardize a war to satisfy your schemes. We have a common enemy at this moment."


    "I''m not suggesting you undermine the war. We can act after it¡ªonce we''re rid of the Nilfgaardians for good. What do you think?" he insisted.


    She studied him for a moment without responding before finally saying, "I''m not sure I''m interested in this. For now, I''ll focus on the war. We''ll see about this later."


    Tissaia brushed past Vilgefortz, leaving him behind. She knew that aligning with any side at that moment would benefit no one, so she remained neutral.


    "Looks like I''ll have to act on my own," Vilgefortz murmured to himself, watching Tissaia walk away through the camp. Meanwhile, the other nobles exited the command tent, each heading off to carry out the orders that had been established and to relay them to their men.


    In the Nilfgaardian camp, things were dire. Inside one of the main tents, the general lay on a blood-stained bed, surrounded by mages and healers. His face was twisted in pain as he screamed:


    "I want you to treat me as quickly as possible and stop this damn pain!" he roared, as though addressing an army.


    He had lost half an arm, torn off by the explosion that struck him. The healers were hastily working to stem the bleeding and treat him as best they could, assisted by the mages who cast spells to aid in the healing.


    "It will be done, General," the men replied, continuing their efforts.


    The situation was grim. Even with a war to fight, the general was severely wounded, and his fury was palpable. He knew exactly who was responsible for this and swore vengeance.


    "Madara Uchiha... I swear I will kill him as soon as I return to the battlefield!" he exclaimed furiously.


    His men remained silent as the healing process continued. They needed their leader back in command to guide the army, as the troops still required direction.


    "Tell me, how far is the southern army?" he asked through gritted teeth, addressing one of his trusted men.


    "One day away from arriving here, General," the man replied.


    "Then I want everything ready in one day! We will launch an all-out attack. Since we are currently at a disadvantage against the North, with more of our forces arriving, we will crush them!" he roared.


    Meanwhile, the mages continued casting spells to seal the general''s wound, and the healers did everything they could to stabilize him.


    In the Nilfgaardian camp, the name "Madara" echoed among the soldiers. Even the rank and file whispered his name, terrified by what they had witnessed. They described a young man who slaughtered everyone mercilessly, unstoppable. He was fast, strong, and, for many, something beyond human.


    "That''s the North''s secret weapon," they muttered, visibly shaken.


    But the rumors about Madara extended far beyond the main camp. Not far from there, a group of individuals intercepted a returning companion carrying a captured Nilfgaardian soldier. They threw him to the ground, the soldier staring at them in terror. Without hesitation, they began reading his mind.


    After a few moments, one of them spoke in a cold tone, "It seems our target is finally here."


    "Interesting. At last, some entertainment!" another replied.


    "It was about time. At least we don''t have to keep searching after this war."


    "Should we launch a direct attack? Storm the camp and kill him now?" one of the companions asked.


    "Why make it so easy? Why not wait until Nilfgaard launches their full-scale attack? While the North retaliates, we can appear in the middle of the battlefield and kill him, devastating both armies. Isn''t it time for the people of this continent to fear us too? Wouldn''t that be more entertaining?" another suggested with a malicious grin.


    "I can''t think of anything better than that. Alright, I like this plan," a third responded, smiling wickedly.


    "Hey, you idiots! You''re ignoring the fact that it''s me who''s supposed to face him. I need to avenge myself against him!" the one who had previously fought Madara interjected angrily, disrupting the conversation.


    The group exchanged glances, some letting out mocking laughs.


    "Fine, simmer your vengeance as much as you like. I enjoy debates, but I don''t care for useless remarks," another quipped sarcastically.


    Despite this, no one in the group truly intended to leave Madara solely to their vengeful companion. Everyone there hungered for the chance to face him, as though he were a trophy, perhaps the last Uchiha of the clan that had vanished centuries ago. The prospect of encountering him on the battlefield seemed to stir a deadly fascination in all of them.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 142 – The Battle Between the South and the North 09.

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The Northern camp, which had been brimming with high morale one day, was now enveloped in a strange atmosphere of silence, broken only by the rhythmic sound of blacksmiths adjusting armor and sharpening swords everywhere.


    The soldiers'' boots struck the ground with steady beats as they moved through the camp, tending to their horses, whose uneasy whinnies betrayed their awareness of the tension in the air.


    The men might have celebrated themselves to sleep the night before, but today they knew the next battle would be far more than just watching ten thousand men clash on each side and seeing tens of thousands of corpses within the first hour. The sheer thought of becoming a lifeless corpse by the next day was enough to dishearten everyone.


    The absence of Nilfgaard''s men calling for another battle was a sign that the next clash might be the most brutal of all.


    The weather did little to lighten the mood, with strong winds sweeping down the mountain slopes and gray clouds casting a somber, grim atmosphere over the day. Everyone felt it.


    In the main tent, where the sounds of men walking, horses snorting, and anvils ringing were audible from the entrance, Thorne paced back and forth inside, one hand resting on the hilt of his sword. His advisors stood in silence, waiting for him to speak, as he seemed lost in thought.


    "Have you managed to contact Madara Uchiha?" he asked the men of his kingdom stationed at the camp.


    "No¡­ No one has been able to find him," one of the nobles replied.


    Even though he knew it was nearly impossible, Thorne had hoped to reach Madara to discuss strategy. The retreating mages, following Tissaia''s orders to return, had discovered one of the witcher''s corpses, its death disturbingly difficult to describe, its body pierced with numerous small blades. It was evident that Madara had fulfilled his promise, and the other enemy was likely dead as well. Still, Thorne had hoped Madara would provide information about the South. Yet, Madara never appeared.


    In contrast, a scout Thorne had sent returned, reporting a much larger force advancing from the South than they had anticipated. This information had not yet reached the troops, with Thorne and the other leaders keeping it to themselves to avoid unsettling the morale of the Northern armies. The general of Temeria had agreed to this secrecy.


    "I''ll try to reach Madara again later," he muttered in frustration, though he knew he couldn''t demand much. Then he continued, "That''s it¡­ There will be no battle today, but they''ll come at us with everything tomorrow. That will determine the fate of the North." His voice carried a note of weariness.


    "But we can still defeat them, King of Sodden," said the Temerian general with firm conviction.


    "Yes," Thorne replied at last, his confidence in his army unwavering, though he mourned the fate of his men in the South. The enemy presence here meant they were all dead.


    "I have a plan, even if the enemy numbers have grown," Tissaia said, drawing all eyes to her.


    "We have a secret strategy for this battle, and my mages are positioned in a key location," she explained, though her words were met with skeptical looks from the other leaders.


    "What is this plan?" the general asked.


    "I will reveal it at the right moment, General Edmar Kaelen," Tissaia replied, noting the faint smile forming on Vilgefortz''s lips in the corner of the room.


    "Very well¡­" The general couldn''t demand much, as the mages operated independently.


    The meeting continued with more deliberations, while elsewhere in the camp, in the mages'' section, Lydia van Bredevoort stepped into her tent after retrieving supplies from another location via a portal. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She paused for a moment, observing the books and numerous alchemical containers scattered throughout the space. Lost in thought about the tasks her master had given her, she suddenly felt a presence sneaking up behind her.


    Lydia turned swiftly, but as her eyes met the figure before her, she froze. The Sharingan had trapped her in a genjutsu.


    Madara had already decided to eliminate Vilgefortz, as the man was too much trouble. It would be convenient to end him once and for all. But first, he needed information. For that reason, he had chosen Vilgefortz''s trusted assistant as his target. Even though she had mental protections crafted by herself and reinforced by her master, they couldn''t withstand Madara''s current Sharingan.


    Madara observed her for a while before breaking the silence. The woman remained frozen, her eyes wide open.


    "What is your name?" he asked.


    "Lydia van Bredevoort," she replied, her voice trembling.


    "And what are you?" Madara continued.


    "I am the loyal assistant of Master Vilgefortz."


    "Would you die for him?" Madara questioned, his tone impassive.


    "Yes," Lydia answered. He knew she was telling the truth. She was in love with her master, even knowing that, in the end, he would sacrifice her without hesitation. To her, that didn''t matter. She had accepted being treated as a disposable pawn. But that wasn''t Madara''s concern. He was after something far more interesting, even if it meant he might have to kill her.


    Madara''s eyes gleamed briefly as he delved deeper into Lydia''s mind. He bypassed every magical defense as though they didn''t exist. Lydia instinctively tried to resist, as any sorceress would, but it was useless. She began to tremble as Madara sifted through her memories. The connection brought forth vivid images of her master and their conversations.


    Madara saw Vilgefortz immersed in various experiments. He observed his schemes, his alliances, and his betrayals ¡ª from secret dealings with the North to negotiations aimed at uniting forces with Nilfgaard if it benefited him.


    Worse yet, Madara uncovered Vilgefortz''s plan to harness the power of Elder Blood. The mage was conducting experiments, aiming ultimately to acquire Ciri''s placenta. However, his tests had yielded no success so far. Madara saw horrifying memories of women being tortured as Vilgefortz tested his theories. The sight angered Madara.


    Pulling out of Lydia''s mind, Madara scratched his chin, thoughtful, regaining his calm and rational demeanor. But there was no doubt in his mind¡ªVilgefortz had to die.


    Lydia was aware of some of Vilgefortz''s conspiracies, but there were others she merely suspected. She didn''t know all the details of her master''s plans, and now it no longer mattered to Madara. He had to deal with Vilgefortz before the upcoming battle.


    "When the time comes, I will return," Madara said, turning to leave.


    Lydia shuddered slightly before returning to normal. She turned her back to Madara and resumed her tasks as if nothing had happened, still under the concealed genjutsu Madara had left behind.


    Madara despised the idea of killing from the shadows, preferring to defeat his enemies directly in combat. For this reason, he had never infiltrated any camp to assassinate its leaders. He didn''t want to be remembered as a mere murderer in this land.


    However, he had no patience for manipulators. If necessary, he would eliminate those who schemed in the shadows, using their own methods against them, ensuring they wouldn''t interfere with him.


    He moved swiftly through the camp, passing unnoticed by the mages until he reached an area with a higher concentration of blacksmiths. He approached a large man hammering at an anvil. As Madara neared, the man noticed him, though no one else seemed aware of his presence¡ªhe was like a ghost.


    "You''re here," the man murmured. "I thought that symbol you requested was strange, but after what I saw you do in yesterday''s battle, now I understand."


    The man, a native of Temeria, had no idea who this noble from the Uchiha family of Cintra truly was. Madara had commissioned him to forge this armor during his first visit to the camp, mentioning he would go speak with Thorne afterward. Now, over a week later, the armor was finally ready. It hadn''t been finished before the previous battle, but the blacksmith had assured him only the final touches were missing. Madara hadn''t been bothered by not wearing it then.


    The man pointed to the mold where a red samurai-like armor rested. It bore no resemblance to the armors of the Northerners or even Nilfgaard. On its back, the Uchiha crest was prominently displayed, exactly as Madara had requested and shown in his design.


    How had the blacksmith managed to craft such a thing? It was thanks to a model Madara had brought, complete with all the necessary pieces. Madara had created it after lengthy discussions with a dwarf who had been a former blacksmith in Cintra and had successfully replicated the design at Madara''s request. Though he hadn''t seen the dwarf since the invasion, Madara wasn''t sure if the craftsman was still alive.


    "Perfect," Madara said. He pulled out a bag of coins and was about to toss it to the man, but the blacksmith declined.


    "I don''t want your money. All I ask is that you fight for us in the next battle. It will decide the fate of our families, and if you tear through those bastards from the South, that will be payment enough," he said.


    Madara nodded. "Very well. It will be done."


    He moved closer to the armor and used a jutsu to store it within a scroll. He would save it for the right moment. After bidding the man farewell, he disappeared, remaining unseen for the rest of the day.


    That afternoon, both auxiliary armies began to mobilize¡ªone from the North and the other from the South. The first to advance was Temeria''s army, moving through Sodden''s Hill and joining General Edmar, who took command and instructed the commander who had brought the reinforcements to organize the troops alongside the others. It wasn''t long before thousands of Nilfgaardian soldiers began marching from the South.


    The sight of the enemy force struck fear into many, as their numbers appeared even greater than anticipated. Finally, the Nilfgaardian army was positioning itself, boasting over 150,000 soldiers against the 130,000 troops of the North, now combined from all forces. In total, the battlefield would see 280,000 men.


    The disparity in numbers was clear, and morale surged among Nilfgaard''s generals and soldiers, confident they would crush the Northerners once and for all.


    The upcoming battle, as everyone imagined, would be a bloodbath¡ªperhaps unmatched in the continent''s history. This field would become the graveyard of countless lives that would never return home.


    From a distance, Madara observed the scene with a calm expression, but soon he snorted. He was well aware of the enemy''s numbers, yet he hadn''t bothered to inform Thorne. To him, it was irrelevant. What truly mattered was that, by the end of this war, the entire world would tremble before his power, sending ripples even to beings from other continents and other worlds.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 143 – The Battle Between the South and the North 10.

    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The sky still looked quite cloudy the next day, but today it was no longer as calm as the day before. The camp buzzed with nervous energy and increased activity, with soldiers running from one side to the other while their superiors shouted orders and tried to control the chaos. The horses seemed more restless than ever, neighing uneasily and shifting as they were brought to the battlefield''s edge.


    At that moment, more soldiers moved to the front of the camp, joining the armies. Thousands upon thousands of men were beginning to line up, one side facing the other. That day would go down in the continent''s history. On one side, those who sought to delay the advance of the Southern Empire. On the other, those who aimed to conquer the Northern lands.


    Once again, a meeting began in the main command tent, where the leaders discussed their final plans to prepare the troops. The atmosphere was tense and chaotic, with shouts echoing here and there, especially now that General Kaelen wanted to take full control of the army.


    And although there were disputes about this, no one could deny his strategic skill and his current influence over the army with new significant support. Thorne commanded 20,000 men from Sodden, while the rest of the Temerian army accounted for more than 110,000 soldiers. Thus, out of the 130,000 soldiers fighting for the North, the forces were predominantly composed of Temerian troops.


    The mages'' chapter also supported Temeria at this time, opting for the most obvious choice. Thorne ultimately lost command, as he lacked sufficient support, and had to hand over command of his men to the General, even though his troops were dissatisfied. The General began formulating his own strategy, making it clear that he would take the front line.


    The General''s gaze turned toward Tissaia with a more serious tone now. "We''re on the eve of war. Could you now tell us a bit about your plan?"


    Tissaia finally began to reveal what her mages were preparing. She explained that mages had been positioned in the mountains, working together on a high-level spell. Perhaps they were not as powerful as the 14 original sorcerers of ancient times, but even so, seven of them would be enough to cause significant damage to the enemy. She detailed that the spell was being carefully prepared for the right moment but did not disclose that her mages had been attacked.


    Tissaia continued her explanation but kept it brief. Soon, the commanders began to leave the tent, preparing for battle after the General decided how to position each of them.


    Vilgefortz returned to his own tent at that moment and found his assistant, Lydia, handling some items he had previously requested.


    Upon seeing him, Lydia murmured, turning to him with an animated look. "Master Vilgefortz, you''re back."


    The man nodded, calm in demeanor. "Yes, the battle is finally about to begin," he replied.


    "We need to ensure that Nilfgaard wins the fight, don''t we?" Lydia remarked, glancing around cautiously to make sure no one else was listening.


    Vilgefortz raised an eyebrow but replied with a slight smile. "Yes, though they have a large number of soldiers, giving them an advantage. Tissaia believes her plan, with the mages at Sodden Hill, will work. But I''d say they''re probably all dead by now." He chuckled lightly, clearly unconcerned with what was really happening in the mountains.


    However, he knew Nilfgaard had already taken adequate measures to deal with the mages there and even planned to use their own strategy against the Northerners. Vilgefortz just needed to ensure he wasn''t caught in the blasts of the conflict in the midst of the Northern army.


    "I see," Lydia murmured, looking at him thoughtfully. "And the Uchiha boy? I haven''t found him anywhere..." she reported with some disappointment in her voice.


    "Yes, he''s disappeared," Vilgefortz responded, with some disdain as well. "He could have supported Thorne to keep control of the army, but he''s been gone since he left the battle. I''ve also looked, but I couldn''t find him."


    "What will we do to find the girl, then?" Lydia asked, referring to Ciri. They believed she must be with someone, somewhere, and knew the Temerian general would now press harder with his leadership of the army to find out where she was, but Madara had disappeared.


    "Well, my only hope is that he shows up during the battle. I''ll try to grab him and vanish with him from the battlefield," Vilgefortz said.


    "I understand. I''ll help with whatever you need," Lydia commented, watching Vilgefortz approach.


    "Did you do what I asked?" he inquired.


    "Yes, it''s right here." She pointed to the table, where a special potion rested¡ªa highly potent sedative, strong enough to take down a griffin. Vilgefortz had already planned to use it against Madara.


    He looked closely at the potion, satisfied, until his eyes suddenly narrowed. "What are you doing, Lydia?" he asked upon noticing her raising her hand toward him, as if preparing to cast a spell point-blank.


    "Do you really think you can be an enemy of a Uchiha? Know that he already plans to kill you," said Lydia''s voice, but Vilgefortz immediately realized it wasn''t her¡ªshe was under someone else''s control without him even noticing.


    Before he could say anything else, Lydia cast a spell in his direction, her hands beginning to glow. However, Vilgefortz, being an experienced and immensely powerful mage¡ªarguably the strongest¡ªwould not be stopped so easily.


    He counterattacked swiftly, using an almost instantaneous spell. He didn''t hesitate to hurl Lydia across the room with a powerful strike. The impact was so violent that she was flung aside, her chest taking the blow with enough force to inflict severe injuries. Her eyes appeared vacant, as if she were still under some form of mind control.


    As Lydia was neutralized, her body flying backward, several kunai suddenly flew toward Vilgefortz from behind. He quickly raised a magical shield, spinning to deflect the blades, but one managed to pierce through the barrier and strike his leg, eliciting a grunt of pain.


    "Behind you." Before he could process the pain or determine the source of the knives¡ªsince no one seemed to be there¡ªa calm voice spoke from the other side. It was Madara.


    Vilgefortz turned quickly, despite the intense pain in his leg, gritting his teeth as he realized he was being cornered. He saw Madara advancing, his eyes glowing with the power of the Sharingan.


    Vilgefortz seemed to know little about the Sharingan, as he looked into it naively. Before he could cast any magic, everything went dark, leaving only two massive red eyes staring at him in the void. He froze in shock as they disappeared into the darkness, and a giant blue hand seized him. He saw an enormous Asura figure gazing down at him, though he had no idea what it was.


    ''What is this¡­?'' he murmured, struggling to free himself quickly.


    While Vilgefortz was trapped in a genjutsu, his movements paralyzed in a crucial instant, Madara wasted no time. He advanced with a hand enveloped in purple lightning, aiming directly for Vilgefortz''s heart. The Uchiha had honed his storm-style abilities over recent days, mastering the element further during his training in the forest, away from everyone''s sight.


    However, Vilgefortz surprised Madara, moving his body at the last moment and breaking free from the genjutsu that had paralyzed him. He narrowly avoided the fatal strike but not entirely. Madara''s hand still managed to pierce his body near the heart, in the middle of his chest, sending blood and electricity exploding throughout the area.


    "Ahhh!" A scream of pain and agony escaped Vilgefortz''s lips. He couldn''t believe he had been injured so severely. His chest began to weaken, and blood flowed rapidly. He looked at Madara with anger and, finally, despair, trying to gather the energy for one last attack.


    Madara, seeing the situation, kept his composure to act quickly and finish Vilgefortz right then and there. He intended to move his electrified hand toward the mage''s heart. Vilgefortz, however, unleashed a desperate spell with all his remaining strength, even as the lightning continued coursing through him. He didn''t have time to craft a more complex incantation. In a final moment of despair, a chaotic surge of raw magical energy erupted from Vilgefortz''s body, forcing Madara to retreat hastily.


    Madara pulled back, flying through the air and taking some damage as well. But before being flung too far, he twisted his body mid-air to face Vilgefortz again, his cheeks puffing as he prepared another attack. In what appeared to be an attempt to kill Vilgefortz outright, he spat a massive blast of fire toward the mage at point-blank range. The flames engulfed Vilgefortz before spreading throughout the area.


    All seemed calm on that side of the camp, with no one aware of the events unfolding in the tent, until suddenly, it erupted in flames from all sides. Everyone nearby felt the shockwave and turned, stunned.


    The sound of the explosion echoed across the entire camp. Even the soldiers stationed at the front, preparing for battle, turned back in alarm as the flames shot up into the sky and screams emanated from the area. Quickly, several mages began running toward the tent.


    "Hey, what''s happening over there?"


    "That was Vilgefortz''s tent!"


    "It just exploded! There''s no magic in those flames... What''s going on?"


    Questions spread rapidly as the site became crowded with mages. Tissaia arrived moments later, shouting:


    "Extinguish that fire immediately!"


    The mages began casting spells, dousing the flames within minutes. As soon as the fire was under control, they started investigating the now-charred ruins of the tent.


    "Rector Tissaia, there''s a burned body here," murmured one of the mages as she approached and examined it. It was clearly female.


    "It must be Lydia... My God, she burned to death!" Tissaia exclaimed, horrified. "What in the world happened to cause this explosion?"


    She couldn''t hide her shock as her mages continued their investigation. They searched for other bodies but found none, only scattered remnants of destroyed items.


    "This..." Tissaia''s gaze fell on the scattered items, recognizing the scorched kunai on the ground. She pressed her lips together but chose to remain silent.


    In the end, they concluded that the explosion and subsequent fire might have been caused by an accident, given that the area was filled with shattered glass containing volatile chemical substances. Even the mages had to protect themselves from the toxins leaking into the air.


    Yennefer observed the scene from a distance with her colleagues until she heard a faint whistling sound. She glanced upward toward a nearby tent but saw nothing. Her eyes narrowed in suspicion. Without saying a word, she swiftly left the area and headed toward her own tent.


    Upon entering, she found Madara sitting calmly, adjusting his shoulder as if he''d just emerged from a fight.


    "It was you... You killed him?!" Yennefer asked, stunned as she stared at the boy. It was obvious he was behind the explosion.


    "Almost... He escaped at the end," Madara muttered with disdain as he glanced at Yennefer. "Do you have anything that could help me? I need to be ready for the battle, but I ended up breaking my shoulder. I took that guy''s attack directly. I just hope I managed to burn a large part of his body."


    Madara seemed dissatisfied with letting Vilgefortz escape. Even so, he knew things wouldn''t look good for the mage: a leg injured by a kunai, his chest shattered by the lightning strike, and who knows what damage the fire explosion caused before he got away. He could only hope that Vilgefortz would die before managing to recover from his injuries, wherever he had ended up. However, Madara acknowledged that he couldn''t underestimate someone like that, who always seemed full of tricks. He knew he would have to wait to see the mage''s corpse personally before being certain.


    "All right," Yennefer replied as she watched Madara reset his shoulder without showing much concern for the pain. She approached him and attempted to treat him with some magic to ease the damage and promote healing. Additionally, she offered him a potion to aid his recovery.


    The incident caused a huge commotion throughout the camp. Many believed it might have been an enemy attack, an attempt to sabotage the leaders. Vilgefortz was an extremely important figure, and many had seen him enter the tent before the explosion. Now, the tent was destroyed, his assistant had become a charred corpse, and there was no sign of the powerful mage, leaving everyone without answers.


    The mages investigated the incident and discovered that Lydia''s chest had been completely destroyed, likely by a spell. Curiously, it appeared to have been a spell cast by Vilgefortz himself, but the investigation did not progress much further. The imminent battle took precedence, and there was no time to dwell on theories or conduct deeper searches¡ªthe fight would happen, with or without Vilgefortz.


    In the end, all the armies were ready. The Northerners, though shaken by the incident, were organized. Tissaia, Yennefer, Thorne, and the other leaders stood among the Northern forces, prepared for the decisive battle.


    Meanwhile, Madara finally emerged from an isolated part of the camp, now clad in his red armor bearing the Uchiha symbol on the back. He strode toward the army, intending to position himself at the forefront. After all, he would once again be the first to charge at the enemy¡ªfacing all 150,000 Nilfgaardians alone.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 144 – The Battle Between the South and the North 11.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Between the armies of Nilfgaard, the two command groups from both sides met once again under a flag of peace. On the northern side were King Thorne, General Kaelen, Tissaia, and a few other sorcerers and nobles who also led various factions of the 130 men.


    On the southern side stood Nilfgaard''s main general, Menno Coehoorn. However, he was not in good condition due to the explosion and injuries he had suffered from Madara''s bomb paper. Despite Nilfgaard''s mages treating him for two consecutive days, he still bore many wounds, his body covered in bandages. However, his face was intact.


    The Nilfgaardian nobles were gathered by his side, looking at the Northerners with disdain. Among them was Hyuuir himself, his arm bandaged due to Madara''s attack as well. Prominent mages such as Fringilla Vigo and Francesca Findabair were also present, along with others on the southern side.


    "You Northerners will pay for the treacherous game you played against us." The silence was broken when one of the Nilfgaardian nobles spoke in a somber tone.


    "As far as I know, it was your mage who was on the battlefield fighting. Is it our fault he came to you with a bomb on his body after running from the battlefield?" Tissaia replied, though unable to fully explain the situation, as she did not understand the bomb paper.


    "Lies!" Another noble retorted in a firm tone, speaking in the northern tongue.


    "Silence!" General Menno suddenly ordered, interrupting what he considered a useless argument. His men immediately obeyed. The Northern army was surprised to see that, despite his injuries, he seemed relatively well.


    General Kaelen, who had remained silent until then, decided to speak. "Your army is further north than it should be, General Menno. Withdraw them and move your forces below Cintra, where they belong," he said in an authoritative tone.


    "Tsk. Stop spouting such nonsense, General Kaelen. We can ignore this absurd request and simply crush you while conquering the rest of the North. Don''t be foolish. This is an easy fight for us. Besides, I can sense your fear." Menno retorted, staring directly at his opponent.


    "Don''t speak as if you''ve already won this fight!" King Thorne intervened in a harsh tone as well.


    General Menno smirked sarcastically. "We have 150,000 men. We will massacre you all. I don''t think there will be any more negotiations between us. Only the death of much of your people. Let''s stop this charade. We are no longer talking about a battle of ten thousand men against another ten thousand. This is a real war now. By the end of this day, we will make history. We will march through Sodden and Temeria alike. The North will belong to the Empire. Those who surrender beforehand will be rewarded. As for those who try to stop us... well, their end will not be pleasant." He spoke his final words, his tone dangerously ominous.


    The Northerners held their gazes steady, trying not to show fear. However, there were some who looked cautiously, almost screaming internally to know if there was still a way to negotiate. Certainly, their leaders would not allow it and would be hanged as soon as they left.


    "And where is Vilgefortz?" Fringilla''s voice broke the silence once more.


    The absence of one of the most powerful mages, who should have been by King Thorne, General Kaelen, and the other sorcerers, was evident.


    "You should know that," mocked one of the Northern mages. Fringilla raised an eyebrow, confused. But no one else answered. She then chose to remain silent.


    The general scrutinized them closely. They only maintained their fixed stares, without responding, until he gave a small, disdainful smirk. "Well, that''s enough. Let''s go. I hope to see your heads on spikes brought to me soon," the man said as he turned his horse. Following this, all the Nilfgaardians began advancing toward the enemy Northern army.


    "Let''s go back," General Kaelen said, watching the backs of the Nilfgaardians as they retreated. As they walked, he continued, "I want everyone to assume their positions, and there will be no forgiveness for any mistakes." He spoke firmly before turning to Thorne. "Come with me. I want you to accompany me." He ordered as he and the King of Sodden headed to a higher ground, a little off the battlefield, where they could issue orders. Those not on the front line joined them.


    Quickly, mounted men bearing the symbols of their houses, marking them as nobles and leaders of the northern groups, began organizing the 130,000 warriors. They moved swiftly from side to side as the troops prepared. The infantry and cavalry were on the front line, listening attentively to their leaders and taking their positions.


    In the Nilfgaardian camp, the scene was much the same. The tension in the air grew thicker as both armies prepared for the battle that was about to begin.


    It was then that Madara finally made his way to the front line, almost unnoticed due to his incredible speed. Everyone in the first row was stunned to see him suddenly appear in mid-air, leaping out from among the soldiers and landing gracefully in front of them.


    He descended from a height of more than ten meters, bending his knees slightly upon landing before straightening up. His red armor gleamed under the sun''s reflection, bearing the symbol of his house for all the Northerners behind him to see as he crossed his arms.


    The nearby commanders were astonished to see him there. He stood over ten meters ahead of the first line, in front of the entire army, as the closest man on this field to the enemy.


    "The boy has reappeared," commented General Kaelen from the hill beside Thorne, who also looked at Madara with surprise. Thorne couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief at seeing him there. If Madara could replicate his performance from the last battle, they would surely have a chance at victory.


    "Hey, you there." Beside Thorne, General Kaelen addressed a man. "Tell the boy to come to me and follow my orders immediately. If he doesn''t, he''ll be branded a war criminal." He spoke firmly, as the man looked at him in astonishment.


    "I wouldn''t do that if I were you, General. After all, Madara is independent here. You should know that from the last battlefield," Thorne replied cautiously.


    "It doesn''t matter. He is in front of Temeria''s army. He must obey and inform us of the princess''s location," the General insisted confidently.


    The knight quickly began running toward Madara, weaving through the crowd of soldiers along the edge. Meanwhile, the army looked at Madara with a mixture of admiration and hope. He had been the hero of the last battle but had disappeared since then. Now, his presence momentarily boosted everyone''s morale. At the same time, curious eyes turned toward his armor, vastly different from anything they had seen before, unlike any knight''s armor they were familiar with.


    Finally, the knight sent by the General managed to reach Madara. "You are Madara, aren''t you?" the man asked in a stern tone.


    Madara looked at him without replying, prompting the knight to continue. "General Kaelen, the leader of the entire army you see here, demands your attention. You must come with me."


    "I''m not interested," came Madara''s response as he raised an eyebrow at the man.


    "Don''t be foolish! If you don''t obey him, you''ll lose your head by the end of this war," the knight retorted, attempting to intimidate him.


    Madara gave a small smile. "Then convey these words to him: I told him to go fuck himself. I hope he understands that." He spoke calmly, leaving the man stunned, struggling to comprehend what he had just heard. Without saying anything else, Madara turned and walked away, leaving the knight bewildered.


    This scene was observed from the other side, where the Nilfgaardians were also following the events unfolding in the northern army. However, they didn''t fully grasp what was happening. Unlike them, one of the Nilfgaardian commanders, using a magical spyglass, analyzed the situation closely.


    "It''s him, General," a Nilfgaardian mage spoke in their native tongue to General Menno.


    "Very well. I hope everyone is prepared to kill that boy," the General replied in a serious tone. He had organized an entire meeting just to strategize against Madara, and his mages would play a crucial role in the plan.


    Meanwhile, in a group far from the armies, a few men were also observing Madara with interest, though they were much further away than anyone else.


    "So, he''s finally appeared," one of them commented.


    "Yes, we can finally finish the kid off and even take out part of the armies. Sounds interesting. Why are we wasting time? Let''s head over there," another one said.


    "Don''t forget: I will kill him. No one else is to lay a hand on him!" declared the man who had been forced to retreat during his previous fight with Madara, as he advanced with his followers to infiltrate the Nilfgaardian army.


    Madara, for his part, calmly observed the 150,000 opponents in front of him, standing more than 500 meters away. His heart pounded strongly in his chest, filling his body with energy.


    He wasn''t just excited to face so many men¡ªhe was eager to destroy that army. From that moment on, he intended to unleash destruction and death. He didn''t know how people would react to it afterward, but he didn''t care. Closing his eyes, he activated the Sharingan, reopening them to focus his gaze on the entire area ahead, as if he were already looking at 150,000 corpses.


    He knew that, despite the Northerners being only 20,000 men short of the enemy, most of them were peasants who had never trained properly¡ªunlike the other army, which was clearly composed of soldiers who had been trained for years.


    His gaze shifted to the distant hill, where he saw Thorne and the general who had issued him an order, as if he were a subordinate. He watched the man return to the general hesitantly, delivering Madara''s response. The general''s reaction was a mix of surprise and anger, while Thorne smirked slightly, as if he had already anticipated such a response.


    Madara sighed, focusing chakra in his throat.


    "THORNE!" he shouted, his voice echoing across the battlefield. Even the Nilfgaardians gasped upon hearing it. Everyone turned to look at him, surprised. Even Thorne raised his head, curious.


    The mages nearby also turned their eyes to Madara, intrigued. Yennefer, who stood on the front line with other mages, paid close attention to the boy as he continued.


    "I don''t want anyone interfering with me at the start! Hold back the entire northern army!" Madara exclaimed. Those who heard him tried to decipher his meaning, but his next words made it clear.


    "I will face all 150,000 Nilfgaardians alone. So don''t get in my way!" he shouted, his eyes returning to fixate on the enormous army before him, ready to advance.


    Then, he took the first step.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 145 – The Battle Between the South and the North 12.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The small step on the grass was heard at that moment, like a little symphony before chaos, while, in the sky, sunlight began to penetrate the battlefield for the first time. The cloudy sky opened at that moment, and rays of sunlight started to illuminate various parts of the field simultaneously, the beams of light reflecting on the armor of both northern and southern men.


    Another step was heard at the front of the northern army as everyone remained silent, trying to understand what was about to happen. After all, they had heard Madara''s exclamation, who was now walking ahead of the entire northern army, having just declared that he would face Nilfgaard''s 150,000 men alone.


    Another step echoed as the Nilfgaardian army itself tried to process what they had just heard from their side. Was there truly someone who planned to face them alone? Something unthinkable.


    Then, a fourth step was heard, quickly followed by a fifth and sixth, beginning to change the rhythm. Everyone remained stunned, watching Madara start to quicken his pace.


    "This can''t be happening..." murmured one of the Nilfgaardian soldiers, unable to believe what he was seeing.


    The boy was now advancing alone toward the battlefield. His steps became faster, echoing in the heavy silence. He transitioned from a slow walk to a measured run, until finally leaning his body forward, his hands trailing behind him, speeding across the battlefield and gaining speed with every step. All eyes were fixed on him.


    "What is he doing?" asked Nilfgaard''s general, Menno Coehoorn, incredulous at the sight of the boy running directly toward the army, alone, across the battlefield.


    On the northern side, General Kaelen was equally shocked. Even Thorne was no different; he had never imagined such an act coming from Madara. From his elevated position, the King of Sodden observed the young man running toward the southern army, trying to process if what he was seeing was truly real or what would happen next.


    "Is he really going to face the army alone?" A commander in Nilfgaard''s army could hardly believe it. He knew how dangerous Madara was, based on the reports from the last battle, and understood the need to be cautious with him. He quickly turned to his men.


    "ARCHERS! DON''T LET HIM GET ANY CLOSER, SHOOT HIM!" he shouted, breaking the silence as one of Nilfgaard''s commanders.


    Quickly, the archers began positioning themselves at the front. Rows of soldiers appeared in the front lines, swiftly preparing their bows and aiming at the young man who was advancing at full speed. Madara, however, didn''t care. All he wanted was to reach the enemy and start cutting them down. He craved battle in a way he had never felt before.


    His gaze fell on the men in front of him without fear.


    Madara felt his blood pulsing, the chakra coursing through every part of his body as he ran. He wanted the entire continent to know who he was in this fight and why they should fear him in the future. It was the moment to show his true strength and send a message to the entire world.


    He continued running as he heard a sudden sound of arrows flying into the sky, approaching rapidly. With his sharp gaze, he quickly noticed the rain of arrows advancing directly toward him. Every detail was seen and calculated with precision, his three-tomoe Sharingan glowing intensely. He could predict the path of each of those projectiles coming toward him.


    The arrows advanced toward the ground, a large portion of them falling directly over Madara. But this did not stop him. He swiftly moved his body with calculated agility, dodging every arrow, many of them landing around him.


    His movements were so precise that they left not only the archers but also the Nilfgaardian commander in disbelief. On the other side, the northern army watched in amazement, seeing the boy "dance" among the arrows, continuing to advance without losing his rhythm.


    "More arrows! Fire more arrows!" shouted the Nilfgaardian commander.


    Immediately, another barrage of arrows was launched, now coming in a straighter, more direct trajectory toward Madara. But the result was the same. He dodged every single one with millimeter precision. His body found every perfect opening between the arrows, something impossible for any ordinary human.


    And he was closer.


    Another explosion of arrows flew toward him, but this time, Madara quickly realized there were too many to pass through unscathed. Without hesitation, he raised his fist and, with a burst of smoke, pulled a sword from his storage. Gripping it firmly, he began to block every arrow coming his way with a series of rapid, calculated movements. Each strike deflected and destroyed an arrow with flawless precision.


    Having overcome yet another barrage, Madara kept running, now with his sword in hand. The archers began to flee, terrified by what they had just witnessed, and now there was no more time to stop him. Madara, however, paid them no mind. He continued advancing toward the infantry line, just behind the archers.


    But there was the commander shouting orders to the archers, and he didn''t have much luck either. He barely had time to react before Madara was in front of him. His head was severed before he could realize it, and even before it hit the ground, Madara had already planted his foot and moved on to the first line of Nilfgaardian infantry.


    The infantry soldiers were stunned to see the young man who had run from the other end of the battlefield to reach them in such a short time. The second victim of Madara, once again, didn''t even have time to react before he was there. With a single motion, his sword sliced through the soldier''s armor, piercing his heart. Then, he quickly felled others nearby.


    In the midst of the first group of soldiers, Madara didn''t stop there. He attacked the nearest enemy, swinging his sword with speed and precision, severing his head. This caused the entire group around him to spring into action immediately. None of them wanted to allow this boy to keep advancing and killing their comrades.


    "Don''t let him through! Kill him now!" shouted one of the captains in despair from a distance.


    But Madara was already amidst the chaos, and more importantly, the action. He moved with blinding speed, his blade cutting through everything around him. Screams and shouts echoed across the battlefield as Madara pushed further into the center of the enemy line, killing one soldier after another. His pace was relentless, and each movement left a trail of death and lifeless bodies.


    From above, the Nilfgaardian general stood paralyzed. He had thought he would be facing only the northern army, a group of untrained farmers who could be easily crushed. Now, however, he was witnessing the unimaginable: a single man fighting alone in the middle of his army, taking on 150,000 enemies who were desperately trying to kill him.


    The northern side was no different. The men watched the scene from afar, unsure of what to do. Soon, the area Madara had passed through began to close in, with soldiers trying to attack him from behind. However, he swiftly eliminated them, leaving an open space again as screams echoed in the distance.


    "Hey, Thorne... what is he doing?" General Kaelen asked, his eyes fixed on the scene.


    "I don''t know, but I certainly wouldn''t want to be his enemy," Thorne replied, his tone cautious as he observed.


    Meanwhile, the sound of clashing blades continued, mingled with the screams of Nilfgaardians being slain. The air was thick with the smell of blood.


    To Madara''s eyes, that chaos was just a detail. The sound of blades, screams, and spilling blood was like a symphony to his ears.


    His eyes moved quickly, analyzing every enemy movement. No matter how surrounded he was, his movements were agile and calculated, focused solely on his one goal: to take lives mercilessly.


    His arrogance pulsed like energy in his heart as he thought to himself:


    Madara continued advancing toward the heart of the army. The soldiers around him began to hesitate, fear growing in their hearts. They saw their comrades falling one after the other, powerless to stop the boy who cut through their armor as if it were made of paper.


    The blades Madara used to kill the Nilfgaardians were taken directly from the ground when the previous ones wore out, marked by constant impacts against other blades, armor, and human flesh. He quickly replaced his weapons with new ones, creating an unending rhythm of destruction.


    The Nilfgaardians began to retreat, trying to distance themselves from him, but Madara did not stop. He struck down anyone who crossed his path, carving out more and more space and leaving a trail of death wherever he passed.


    "My lord, we cannot let this continue! He''s advancing toward the center of the army!" exclaimed a Nilfgaardian officer, desperate as he turned to the general of the army.


    "How is this possible? Who the hell is this thing?" General Menno was incredulous.  The general''s dark thoughts swirled in his mind, tinged with despair.


    "Damn it! MAGES! We cannot let him continue. Attack! Kill him now!" the general shouted, a mix of anger and desperation in his voice.


    "But, sir... our men are in the middle! They''ll be hit too!" one of the Nilfgaardian mages hesitated.


    "If we don''t stop that thing now, there will be no one left to fight. Attack now!" the general roared, his voice heavy with authority and fear. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mages began to prepare quickly, forming magical circles as they chanted incantations. Meanwhile, Madara continued his carnage. He noticed a strange sound coming from the other side of the battlefield. Even as he remained surrounded, none of the Nilfgaardian soldiers could land a blow on him. He had already killed over 500 men in less than three minutes since reaching the front line. It was almost as if he were taking down three men per second.


    Holding swords in both hands, Madara continued to defend and attack. Even amidst his fury, he was fully aware of everything around him. The screams and chaos only fueled his determination.


    Then, as he had anticipated, Madara saw lights rising into the sky before descending rapidly toward him. The Nilfgaardian soldiers stared in shock, unable to react, as the area where Madara stood, along with the fallen bodies, exploded in the next moment. Madara leaped back from the first explosion, dodging it skillfully. Another blast struck the ground on the other side, but he avoided it once again.


    A series of explosions erupted all around, turning the battlefield into utter chaos. Nilfgaardian soldiers screamed in pain, many being annihilated instantly, while others, terrified, barely realized they were on the brink of death. It was a magical attack unleashed point-blank by the Nilfgaardian mages themselves, with no regard for their own men.


    The northern army watched the scene in astonishment. It was hard to believe that a single man had been fighting thousands up to this point, and now they saw the Nilfgaardian mages launching spells into their own army in a desperate attempt to stop Madara.


    "Madara...?" Yennefer murmured amidst the northern army, her voice filled with concern as she looked toward the explosions that could be felt even from a distance.


    Meanwhile, what no one knew was that, as the dust began to settle, Madara was already standing in the center of the devastated area. The ground was torn apart, and many of the nearby Nilfgaardian men who hadn''t been killed by the explosions suffered severe burns. Their screams for help echoed in agony.


    "Well... if this is the kind of fight you want, so be it." Madara''s voice emerged from within the smoke.


    When he came into view of everyone, his eyes were fixed in the direction where the spells had come from. His outfit was slightly dusty, but he appeared completely unharmed. Madara raised a hand, brushing off his armor to clear the dust, showing no sign of concern. His gaze then turned to the soldiers around him, many of whom were injured and desperately trying to ease their pain. Others simply stared at him, stunned, unable to comprehend how he was still alive. They began stepping back in fear of the red-eyed monster in human form.


    In the next moment, Madara began moving his hands rapidly in a series of seals. He stopped on the horse seal, taking a deep breath and filling his cheeks with air as he prepared to take the battle to an entirely new level.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 146 – The Battle Between the South and the North 13.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Fire Style: Magnificent Fire Annihilation!"


    In the next moment, Madara unleashed his most powerful long-range jutsu. His mouth erupted in a burst of flames, exploding in front of him.


    "What is ..." The Nilfgaardian soldiers couldn''t even react as the light of the flames blinded them, and in the next moment, they were consumed by the inferno. The fire began to spread through that side of the army, consuming more than 5,000 men in moments¡ªa stark contrast to the time he used the same jutsu with 20 clones and killed over 2,000 soldiers during his first battle against the Nilfgaardian army.


    The flames radiated light, heat, destruction, and death. Men screamed in agony before being reduced to ashes, but their cries were soon drowned out by the roaring intensity of the fire. Madara kept spewing flames, creating an unstoppable hellscape. The heat was so overwhelming that no one could even get close enough to try and stop him. All they could do was watch, terror-stricken, as thousands of their comrades were brutally burned alive.


    From the Northern army''s perspective, the explosion was clearly visible. The flames expanded through the central part of the enemy army, advancing toward the Nilfgaardian general and their mages. The mages quickly began preparing spells in a desperate attempt to contain the flames before they reached them.


    "This... this is unbelievable!" the Nilfgaardian general murmured, fear gleaming in his eyes. He could manage no more than a whisper as he witnessed the scale of the devastation.


    On the Northern side, whether it was General Kaelen, the king, or other military leaders, all were left speechless as they watched the devastation caused by the flames in the area where magical attacks had previously been launched.


    "What kind of power is this...?" murmured Tissaia, observing the sheer scale of destruction. Fire magic had been banned among sorcerers and mages for many years due to its extreme danger. Yet even in her darkest nightmares, she had never imagined witnessing someone wield such power on this scale. The flames consumed lives without resistance, spreading through thousands of men. The cries of those dying in the inferno echoed across the battlefield.


    "What a terrible power..." Yennefer murmured, equally incredulous. She was just as stunned, sharing the same sentiment as her colleagues. She had never imagined the boy already possessed such strength.


    The soldiers of the Northern army watched in silence, swallowing hard. None of them wanted to be caught in the middle of something like that. They could only watch the devastation from afar, their blood running cold at the thought of being a Nilfgaardian in that moment.


    In the Nilfgaardian army, chaos reigned. The general was paralyzed, terror-stricken as he watched thousands of men consumed by the flames. Soldiers desperately tried to flee, but the sheer number of people prevented them from moving away from the area. Those close to the flames screamed in pain¡ªeven without being directly touched by the fire, the unbearable heat made their skin burn. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t want to fight! I want to get out of here!" a young Nilfgaardian soldier stammered, trembling, his helmet poorly adjusted. His eyes were wide with terror as he watched the massacre. No one had ever imagined facing something so overwhelming, and this feeling spread to everyone near the area where Madara fought.


    Finally, the flames began to subside, though they still burned across the battlefield, generating smoke in all directions. As Madara stopped his jutsu, he didn''t pause. He quickly began performing another sequence of hand seals.


    "Fire Style: Infernal Descent of the Dragons!"


    His eyes shone intensely as he aimed at the sky. Once again, he puffed out his cheeks and unleashed another burst of flames. This time, the flames divided into several massive fireballs that ascended, creating a terrifying spectacle.


    The fireballs began to descend, taking the form of flaming dragons that rained down on the battlefield in multiple locations. Each dragon''s head was accompanied by a thunderous roar, and the Nilfgaardian soldiers watched in utter despair, unable to comprehend what they were seeing. Their eyes reflected the incoming flames as the dragons collided with their positions.


    The dragon-shaped flames continued to consume the battlefield. The Nilfgaardian soldiers could only watch, not knowing what to do, as devastating explosions erupted in the midst of what had once been an army of 150,000 men, their numbers rapidly dwindling. Screams echoed from all directions as people desperately tried to escape.


    "Tell the general we need to get out of here!" a terrified soldier shouted.


    "My lord, we can''t let this continue!" an officer exclaimed, addressing General Menno. He was stunned, watching his men fall one by one, the army being decimated before the battle had even truly begun.


    "Quick! Kill the boy! Don''t let him cause more chaos!" roared General Menno, clearly shaken by the devastation Madara had unleashed, watching everything from a distance. He observed in disbelief as what remained of his army shrank by the second. It was hard to accept that all this destruction was being caused by a single person¡ªor worse, a teenager.


    The Nilfgaardian mages, like the general himself, were terrified. There was no precedent for the power they were witnessing. No human being should have been capable of wielding such mastery over fire, where, in an instant, lives were consumed. In their minds, Madara was a monster, something beyond comprehension, and fear of the Uchiha spread like a plague through both armies.


    In the mountains, allied mages from the chapter watched the scene with wide eyes. The scale of destruction was so vast that it was visible even from over a thousand meters away. They had finally reached a vantage point where they could view the battlefield. They were there to support the fight, but what they saw left them unsettled.


    "What''s happening down there?" murmured one of the sorcerers, unable to look away from the apocalyptic scene. The two armies were positioned opposite each other, but only one was being consumed by the flames and explosions tearing through their ranks.


    "Someone''s fighting... It must be that boy," Keira commented, recalling how Madara had used flames to burn the forest and fight against the black fire of that creature during the battle when he had helped them.


    It was hard to believe what they were witnessing.


    "That boy... He''s some kind of monster. How can anyone be so strong?" an older sorcerer muttered.


    "We don''t have time for this now. Let''s prepare for our mission. We might also need to launch an attack at any moment, so it''s better to be ready," Coral said, raising her voice to halt the discussion. The other mages and sorcerers silently agreed.


    Meanwhile, the explosions continued within the Nilfgaardian army. Madara, amidst the smoke and flames, began to move again, reaching superhuman speeds. He was like a shadow, a harbinger of death passing among the soldiers. People could barely see him before they were struck down, their deaths swift and precise.


    Madara continuously picked up swords from the ground, swapping them out whenever one cracked under the sheer force of his strikes. He sliced through armor as if it were paper, leaving a trail of blood and severed heads in his wake.


    Even those who managed to react to him didn''t last long. He parried their swords with just a few movements before killing them, moving on to the next group. Soldiers screamed, only able to glimpse his crimson eyes for a moment before dying in the next. His Sharingan spun and glowed like a god of death on that battlefield, slaughtering without resistance.


    The Nilfgaardian mages began to respond, following the general''s orders to stop Madara. Portals appeared where Madara was fighting, but he didn''t care; he charged at the black-clad soldiers to their despair.


    The mages, seeing this, believed they had an opening against the Uchiha. One of them launched a direct attack, firing a lightning bolt that seemed to hit Madara dead on. However, the boy''s body dissolved into smoke, and a wooden log appeared in his place, revealing that he had used the Body Substitution technique¡ªthough the mages could not have known this.


    The mage, stunned, had no time to react before his head was severed by Madara''s blade, which struck from behind.


    Another mage attempted to attack but was struck by a kunai before he could complete his spell. Moments later, a metal star infused with wind chakra flew toward a third mage, slicing him in half before he could react. The cutting jutsu continued its relentless path, moving in a straight line through the army''s ranks, leaving a trail of blood and mutilated soldiers as it cut through everything it touched.


    "Wind Style: Great Rupture!"


    The screams of terror echoed as Madara unleashed another wind jutsu, which quickly spread across the battlefield. The force of the wind lifted dozens of men into the air, slicing them apart and tossing them like ragdolls. Many fell from fatal heights, their bodies smashed against the ground in a grisly rain of men. The survivors were gravely injured, with broken bones and cries of agony.


    This marked yet another scene of chaos on the battlefield. Soldiers from both the Nilfgaardian and Northern armies stared at the spectacle, frozen. Though they couldn''t see the details from afar, they could witness the jutsus being launched and hear the screams, observing the complete devastation Madara wreaked upon his enemies. It was on a much greater scale than his first battle, where he had relied mostly on Shadow Clones.


    Quickly, more ninja stars, enveloped in wind chakra, were launched. They tore through soldiers in straight lines, shredding them as blood continued to spill across the battlefield. More and more soldiers tried to distance themselves from Madara, realizing that he was no ordinary human. They wanted to flee as fast as possible, terrified of dying like animals.


    The battlefield remained engulfed in flames, terror-filled screams, and desperate men trying to escape, even without limbs. Madara stopped after casting his last jutsu, standing at the center of a sea of corpses and flames. His crimson eyes scanned all directions, searching for enemies who had yet to appear.


    The Nilfgaardian soldiers, trembling with fear, watched Madara from as far away as possible. No one wanted to face him anymore. He had, on his own, wiped out over 15,000 lives in such a short amount of time¡ªsomething unimaginable for anyone in this world. And there he stood, a mere boy in human form, instilling terror in the minds and hearts of everyone who witnessed his power as he took lives without hesitation.


    Madara, however, made no further moves. He remained silent and still, as no one dared to attack him again.


    The Nilfgaardian general was anxious, unsure of what to do. He still had mages by his side, but even they refused to advance. They looked at the general, pleading not to be sent forward, as all their comrades had been slaughtered in mere seconds like ants. Despite being some of the most powerful and high-status individuals in the world, they were nothing compared to the monster who had infiltrated their army.


    Then, a trumpet sounded from the other side of the battlefield. All eyes turned to the Northern army, which had begun advancing directly against Nilfgaard with loud cries.


    "Now!" shouted Thorne, seizing the opportunity Madara had created. He led the Northern troops, advancing quickly while the Nilfgaardians were still disorganized and panicking.


    "Form up! Don''t let the Northerners breach us!" ordered the Nilfgaardian general, trying to regain control. But his soldiers, still shaken, hesitated, torn between facing the Northern army or the monster standing amidst their ranks.


    With the general''s repeated orders, the soldiers began to form ranks, but their disadvantage was already evident. The Northern army charged with full force, taking advantage of their momentum. The Nilfgaardians had lost their archers¡ªit was too late to organize a line of them¡ªas the Northerners drew closer and closer.


    In the mountains, the allied mages of the North observed their troops'' advance against the Nilfgaardians.


    "Quickly, let''s begin the spell!" shouted one of the older sorcerers.


    The mages immediately began their preparations. The Northern attack was underway, and they knew they had to act fast to secure victory.


    The North had finally launched its assault against the South.


    ------


    Raccoon Here:


    I''m writing a bloodbath, but I believe this is exactly how it would happen. Madara eliminated 10% of the Nilfgaardian army in less than 10 minutes.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 147 – The Battle Between the South and the North 14.

    [Chapter Size: 1800 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ...


    As soon as the northern army clashed with the southerners, both the infantry and cavalry arrived just a moment earlier. The men of the north struck at their enemies, who barely managed to maintain morale.


    Even though the northerners were mostly civilians from villages and towns, the black-clad soldiers struggled to keep their shields raised as thousands of men collided with them. Cries and blood filled the battlefield as both sides fought desperately to kill one another. The northerners had the upper hand, breaking through Nilfgaard''s defensive lines at several points along their first line of defense.


    "Hold the line! Hold the line!" the Nilfgaardian captains shouted, desperately trying to maintain some semblance of order in their ranks as other parts of the battlefield descended into chaos.


    In some areas, Nilfgaardian forces held firm, attempting to push back the northern forces. However, the northerners, having charged with full force unimpeded by lines of archers, overwhelmed many positions. Cavalry from the north broke through in several places, forcing Nilfgaardian soldiers to retreat while still attempting to keep their shields raised. Where Nilfgaard did manage to hold their ground, a brutal push-and-pull fight ensued, with soldiers from both sides locked in deadly combat.


    "Come on, stand firm! Push them back and kill them! Finish them off!"


    "Stay out of the north, you damned southerners!"


    "For the North! Temeria!"


    "For Sodden!"


    "This is for what you did to Cintra!"


    Soldiers from both sides roared as they tried to kill anyone who stood in their path. Even survivors of Cintra joined the northern army, throwing themselves into the fray with reckless abandon, desperate to avenge what had been done to their homeland.


    While trying to fend off the northerners, Nilfgaardian soldiers shouted in their own language, incomprehensible to their enemies. It sounded like commands to hold their ground or perhaps insults hurled at the northerners.


    Despite the northerners'' initial advantage, the Nilfgaardians quickly reorganized, fighting with the discipline of far more experienced soldiers. They tried to regain composure, clashing swords and shields with their attackers. Those who had broken through the first line found themselves surrounded in the middle of the Nilfgaardian army, struggling to widen the breach. Gradually, the Nilfgaardians began to stabilize their positions, turning the tide slightly in their favor.


    "Hold the soldiers!" a Nilfgaardian general shouted in his native tongue as he observed the situation at the front lines. Both armies continued to batter each other, with more and more soldiers dying on both sides.


    On the Nilfgaardian side, their superior armor gave them an advantage in defense. They quickly began to cut down the inexperienced northern soldiers who had entered the fray.


    The Nilfgaardian general kept observing the battlefield, his attention shifting to the center where the chaos caused by Madara still lingered. The area was littered with bodies and engulfed in flames. The sight of the boy standing there motionless was disconcerting. He hadn''t moved but simply stared intently at the front line.


    "Damn it, what should I do?" the general murmured, his eyes fixed on the boy as he tried to figure out how to handle the situation.


    "Hey, you need to deal with that boy immediately! If not, we''re going to lose this war!" General Menno snapped at the mages present.


    At that moment, Fringilla, one of the mages, glanced sideways and noticed northern mages preparing spells. "Get ready! They''re attacking us! We don''t have time to deal with the boy right now!" she exclaimed.


    In the next instant, shields were raised as northern mages began launching spells across the battlefield. Explosions erupted throughout the area, but the Nilfgaardian mages quickly countered, casting explosive counter-spells. The chaos terrified everyone nearby; even soldiers scrambled to protect themselves, retreating slightly from one another.


    The Nilfgaardian mages nodded, seeing that everything had gone well, but then, several mages appeared through portals on the battlefield. The Nilfgaardian mages quickly prepared for the confrontation as both groups began launching spells at each other without warning in that corner of the battlefield. An intense and chaotic mage battle erupted.


    Yennefer, one of the people who had appeared on the battlefield, quickly engaged in an intense fight with Fringilla. She unleashed her magic while the other mage defended herself, glaring at Yennefer with visible anger before counterattacking moments later.


    Yennefer, in turn, defended herself as well, looking for an opening in Fringilla''s defenses. Meanwhile, Tassia was locked in combat with Francesca, the two unleashing spells far more powerful than anyone else present.


    "Get the general out of here!" one of the mages shouted, defending against enemy attacks. They knew the general could not last in a magical confrontation of that magnitude and that the army needed him. Meanwhile, spells continued to explode in the middle of the battlefield.


    One of Nilfgaard''s mages managed to raise a barrier, shielding the general as he was escorted to another area. The general moved with determination, unfazed by the chaos, still issuing orders to his captains, who relayed them to the soldiers. On the battlefield, ordinary soldiers and mages continued fighting, creating a scene of destruction and death, while Madara remained at the center of it all, unmoving.


    He stood still, motionless, while no one in Nilfgaard''s army dared to step forward to confront him. His gaze was fixed in one direction, observing faint chakra reflections rushing toward him. He remained in place, waiting for his enemies to come to him. However, his eyes quickly shifted to the mountains adjacent to the battlefield, scanning the area before fixing on a point where a glow began to emerge.


    "I see¡­ So, they''re preparing to cast the spell," he murmured, as the glow drew the attention of everyone on the battlefield. Many began wondering what it was, while the Nilfgaardian general, observing suspiciously, hoped it was an attack from Nilfgaard.


    The intelligence he had received stated that a group of Nilfgaardian mages had been sent to eliminate the northern mages. With the force deployed¡ª20 mages and over 200 soldiers¡ªit was believed the mission had been an absolute success, given that no northern mage had made contact with the empire again. The general smiled, confident that the spell would be aimed at annihilating the northerners.


    Suddenly, a massive explosion erupted in the mountains, reaching toward the sky. Everyone, engrossed in the battle, raised their eyes to witness the scene. A rain of lights began descending rapidly toward the battlefield.


    "So, this is Tissaia''s spell¡­ Truly impressive," commented General Kaelen, surprised, as Thorne nodded in agreement.


    In the next moment, the lights began to fall, but not in the direction the Nilfgaardians had anticipated. General Menno''s mouth fell open in shock as the spell bypassed him entirely and struck the center of his army. The explosions intensified, reaching even the area where Madara stood, creating a wave of destruction and screams of terror.


    The explosions decimated the Nilfgaardian soldiers, reducing many to dust. The entire battlefield seemed engulfed in chaos. At least 10,000 men were killed within moments, the result of the combined attacks of seven northern mages.


    It was evident that the mages had used all their strength, as all those on the mountains were utterly exhausted after casting the group spell.


    "Well, we''re done here. We can''t stay any longer. We''ve used up all our power. We must retreat quickly, using the last of our magic," Coral exclaimed.


    Everyone agreed swiftly, beginning to create portals and retreating through them. They hastily left the mountains, having completed their mission and in desperate need of rest.


    The battle seemed to quiet down after the explosions, with everyone in shock, especially the Nilfgaardians, as they watched their men being slaughtered yet again. Their numbers were now severely diminished, causing morale to plummet as the northerners pressed on, continuing the slaughter.


    "Quickly, kill the Nilfgaardians! This is an opening created by the chapter of mages!" shouted the northern commanders after receiving updates from the general. All the northern soldiers roared and surged forward against their enemy.


    "Don''t let them pass! Attack! Kill them! They''re just farmers and primitive beings! Nilfgaard is far stronger than this!" one of the Nilfgaardian commanders yelled, trying to rally and motivate his men. But in the next moment, he was struck by an arrow in the neck, slipping through a gap in his armor. He fell as northern soldiers pressed forward, overwhelming the rest of the Nilfgaardian army.


    The battle descended into utter chaos, now favoring the north, as the black-armored soldiers were pushed back and began retreating.


    "We must get out of here!" a Nilfgaardian shouted as he ran across the battlefield, passing near the area where the northern mages had torn the ground apart with explosions. However, someone appeared, and with a single motion, decapitated him. The figure landed lightly atop the corpse, leaving the Nilfgaardian soldier lifeless on the ground¡ªMadara was the author of the swift execution.


    Madara stood there, motionless, atop the body, as many looked at him in fear. He seemed entirely indifferent, his gaze fixed on a specific direction, waiting for his enemies to arrive.


    At that moment, someone leaped into the midst of the Nilfgaardian soldiers, landing heavily on the ground. The figure revealed himself to be none other than Kenzu, the shinobi who had previously fought Madara and wielded powers reminiscent of Kakuzu.


    "Finally, we meet again, Uchiha! I swear I''ll kill you this time, and I won''t take a single scratch like before, damn Uchiha!" he declared, while Madara remained silent, observing him calmly.


    Soon after, more figures began jumping down, one by one. A group of five men landed in front of Madara. They paid no attention to the Nilfgaardian soldiers around them, focusing their calm and curious gazes solely on the young Uchiha.


    The Nilfgaardians noticed the event but were unsure of what to do or say. These strange men were clearly not their allies, yet they also appeared intent on confronting Madara. The situation grew increasingly tense and bizarre.


    "So, you''ve finally arrived¡­ Good. I think it''s best we settle this once and for all. I trust everyone is here¡­" Madara said, stepping forward and leaving the corpse behind, advancing fearlessly toward the five men standing before him.


    He activated his system, signaling he was ready to unleash his power at any moment. Once again, his Uchiha blood surged with excitement at the prospect of facing this group of enemies. He continued to stare them down, his crimson eyes glowing with an intensity far greater than ever before.


    On that day, the entire world would come to know the true power of Uchiha Madara. No longer would he hide behind illusions. Instead, he would reveal his real and devastating strength, eradicating the group before him.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 148 – The Battle Between the South and the North 15.

    [Chapter Size: 2500 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Chaos had overtaken the battlefield as Madara continued to gaze at the people in front of him, ignoring everything else around. His eyes locked onto those five once more.


    It wasn''t just Kenzu. There were two other men and two older individuals, all of whom stared at Madara with confident, intrigued eyes as he displayed his Sharingan.


    "Finally, we''ve found you, Uchiha," one of the older men said.


    "So, it''s you¡ªthe ones with artificial chakra in your bodies..." Madara commented, his tone calm but curious.


    "Yes... but that doesn''t matter now. After all, you''ve chosen a fine place to die," another man said coolly.


    "You''ll make a great sacrifice," said another, flashing a sinister grin.


    ''So, they possess abilities similar to the Akatsuki members...'' Madara couldn''t help but analyze each of them.


    One had mouths on his hands, suggesting he might be as powerful as Deidara. Another had a disturbingly wide grin and carried a scythe on his back; if Madara had to guess, he would say this was a new version of Hidan. One of the older men had a snake slithering out from his robe, a clear indicator of Orochimaru''s powers.


    The last of the elders, however, didn''t seem to have any distinctive traits. Madara couldn''t ascertain his abilities.


    Still, despite their similarities to the Akatsuki in jutsu and skills, their personalities didn''t seem identical to the ones Madara remembered. But that didn''t matter. They were here to hunt him, and he would deal with them now.


    "The boy seems to be studying us. How interesting," said the elder with the snake, flicking his tongue out from his sleeve.


    "Well, enough talk. Let''s finish him off already," said the other elder, who seemed to be the leader of the group.


    "Don''t be so dull, Renzoku. Fighting the boy should be fun. Besides, we can still kill many more people in this war¡ªperhaps create grand explosions... It''s always nice to see people explode," commented the man with mouths on his hands.


    "I said the boy is mine! No one will fight him but me!" Kenzu exclaimed angrily, glaring at his companion.


    "Fine. If you''re so eager to fight him, have at it," the leader replied before turning his attention back to Madara, who silently observed them.


    Madara knew this wasn''t advantageous for him. He had to force them all to come at him simultaneously so he could deal with them all at once. He needed to make them fight together. While the soldiers around watched the group converse in a northern dialect they didn''t understand, none dared step out of formation to interfere. The group was too strange, too intimidating.


    That changed abruptly when one of the Nilfgaardian soldiers suddenly broke ranks, charging toward the group with his sword raised. Even his comrades were taken aback.


    "What''s this now?" the elder with the snake remarked, glancing to the side before raising his hand. The snake on his arm shot forward, extending its long body from his sleeve as though it had no end. It lunged at the charging soldier, coiling around him before sinking its fangs into his neck, giving him no chance to react. The other soldiers, clad in black, stood frozen in terror at the bizarre sight.


    The strangeness didn''t stop there. They couldn''t fathom why their comrade had attacked alone. The dying soldier simply threw his sword into the air before collapsing, his lifeless body crumpling to the ground as his peers watched in disbelief.


    "The sword..." the shinobi leader muttered, sensing something amiss.


    Suddenly, the sword burst into smoke.


    Madara had planned this in advance. He had placed a soldier under a genjutsu to act as a distraction and left a clone nearby, transformed into a chakra-infused sword. He had waited patiently for the perfect moment to strike.


    Madara''s clone emerged from the smoke, concentrating all of its chakra before unleashing a fire jutsu. All the enemies were caught off guard as massive flames surged across the battlefield toward them.


    That part of the battlefield, which had been momentarily calm after Madara ceased his attack on the army, became chaotic once more as Madara''s jutsu spread, drawing the attention of everyone on the front line.


    He flooded the area with flames, forcing his opponents to retreat. The fire spread rapidly, engulfing part of the Nilfgaardian army. The soldiers could do nothing but watch, unable to react as their bodies were incinerated, their screams of agony echoing briefly before they collapsed, charred and lifeless.


    "Damn, that brat''s bold!" one of the shinobi muttered as the flames continued to consume the battlefield, forcing them all to retreat¡ªthough none were harmed.


    "Enough of this! I''ll kill him myself!" Kenzu shouted as five masks materialized around him. He activated his full power, ready to fight Madara with everything he had in a strategy he thought would be enough to defeat the boy.


    "You must finish him!" the man with the scythe said, frustrated, as he stood amidst the flames. But he had to react quickly, realizing that the boy had chosen him as his target at that moment.


    Madara launched himself at him, and the two engaged in an intense battle, exchanging blows with sword and scythe at incredible speed.


    "Damn it... I''m losing..." the shinobi, resembling Hidan, murmured as he felt Madara''s superiority. He realized that the Uchiha was faster and could anticipate all his moves with the Sharingan. He tried to harness the full macabre power of his body, dark lines coursing over his skin, but it wasn''t enough. Despite activating his special ability, he began to retreat. The chakra-infused scythe and sword clashed repeatedly; though the scythe was extraordinarily durable, the sword appeared to be on the verge of breaking, looking like an ordinary weapon. Yet the shinobi knew he couldn''t hold out for long.


    Suddenly, before he could react, his hand was severed. He stared in shock, realizing that even in his most powerful form, he couldn''t overcome the young Uchiha. Before he could recover, his neck was sliced clean through.


    Madara watched his opponent collapse, the head rolling to the ground. The body remained standing, but Madara, knowing well the immortality abilities of Hidan, wasn''t surprised when the severed head began to speak.


    "Damn you, brat! You''re good! Damn you!" it snarled angrily, even as it lay on the ground.


    "Shut up, zombie!" Madara snapped, spitting fire onto the body and the head of his nameless opponent. He didn''t expect this to kill him, but he knew it would keep him out of the fight for a while.


    At that moment, lightning, fire, wind, and water surged toward Madara. The ground trembled as the five masks unleashed the five elements against him, forcing him to retreat and vacate the area before he could be struck. Explosions erupted anew, intensifying the chaos.


    "Damn it, Akuro! You lost to him!" Kenzu shouted, glaring at his fallen ally in disdain.


    "That brat''s strong, and he screwed me over! My body''s all burned! Put out this fire already!" the burning head exclaimed, still amidst the flames.


    Kenzu commanded one of his masks to release water while he watched Madara land in the distance. But as soon as Madara landed, he looked down in surprise, realizing a white centipede was coiled around his leg, emerging from the earth. The creature began to glow and then exploded.


    "Damn it, Daigo! I told you not to interfere in this fight!" Kenzu yelled immediately, furious at what Daigo, the man with Deidara-like abilities, had done by sending one of his explosive insects.


    "Don''t be foolish, Kenzu. The brat has made it clear that we are also his opponents. I want to blow him up, too!" Daigo replied calmly.


    "No! But I warned you¡ªI''m the one fighting him!" Kenzu insisted angrily, glaring at the leader.


    "Daigo, leave the boy to Kenzu," the elder said before turning to Kenzu. "But listen here, Kenzu... if he attacks us again, we will have to intervene." He spoke firmly, and then the other elder sent one of his snakes to retrieve Akuro''s charred body.


    Kenzu shrugged and turned his attention back to Madara, who appeared unscathed from the previous attack, having detected the chakra-tracking centipede with his Sharingan.


    "Alright, let''s finish this once and for all, boy!" Kenzu said as all his masks began to surround themselves with elemental energy. Madara placed a kunai in his mouth and readied his sword in one hand.


    In the next instant, Madara advanced as several explosions erupted across the battlefield. He dodged as best he could, while other shinobi and even the Nilfgaardians watched in astonishment at the intense fight, still clueless as to what was happening.


    With the new elemental explosions, some nearby combatants were caught in the impacts. The Nilfgaardians were desperate and confused, unable to identify who these mysterious fighters were, battling Madara while many of their own were caught in the crossfire.


    Madara kept evading, but as he neared Kenzu, the ground suddenly began to collapse beneath him due to an earth-element jutsu launched by one of the masks. He was briefly caught and felt all the elements converge on that spot, culminating in a massive explosion that drew even more attention from the army.


    "You''re overdoing it, Kenzu! But I love the explosion!" Daigo exclaimed from a distance, seeming excited by the destruction.


    "Shut up, Daigo! I have to make sure he''s dead! You don''t know how slippery this brat is!" Kenzu retorted, never taking his eyes off the spot where Madara should have been obliterated.


    But as Kenzu expected, Madara emerged from the smoke, he and a clone forming hand seals in midair in front of Kenzu and the masks. One launched a wind jutsu, while the other unleashed fire. The fire was immediately enhanced by the wind, surging directly toward Kenzu. His masks quickly charged their jutsu and unleashed their own elements to match the enemy''s power. When the attacks collided, neither side prevailed, but the impact triggered a massive explosion. The blast was so intense that even the Nilfgaardian soldiers on the front line turned to observe what was happening in the center of the southern army.


    Madara, however, was indifferent to the confusion he had caused. Amidst the smoke, he attempted to close in on Kenzu and his masks. Seeing the boy approach, Kenzu retreated quickly with a smirk.


    "You think I''ll let you get close again?" he said as one of his masks unleashed another earth jutsu. Kenzu knew that fighting from a distance was the best way to confront Madara while destroying the terrain to hinder the Uchiha''s movement.


    "Smart," Madara murmured, acknowledging the tactic as he swiftly dodged a lightning strike and continued advancing toward Kenzu, with the others watching intently.


    "He''s going to try the same tactic again. But I must admit, his skills are truly formidable. He would give anyone trouble... There weren''t many elder Uchiha even this strong back in the day. No wonder Kenzu said he couldn''t let him grow any stronger," the leader commented.


    "He might even make a fine addition to us, if we could convince him to join," remarked one of the older men, observing the battle. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You know he''s a threat, don''t you? That''s why we''ve eradicated every Sharingan in this world and have orders to eliminate any others that appear. There shouldn''t be another Uchiha, but here we have one who escaped," another responded.


    "I think you''re right.  doesn''t allow those eyes to exist in this world anymore," agreed the one who had made the suggestion.


    Meanwhile, Kenzu retreated further. He knew how dangerous Madara was in close combat. With the advantage of ranged attacks, he decided to maintain his distance and protect himself from the boy.


    "I admit, you''re hard to kill even like this... but you''ll tire soon enough and lose, boy. You have no chance now that I''ve learned some of your tricks," Kenzu taunted.


    Madara stood alone in the middle of the ruined battlefield, his clothing slightly torn from attacks that had nearly struck him. He shrugged, looking at Kenzu calmly.


    "Then it''s good that you''re exactly where I wanted you to be," Madara said in a neutral tone, a faint smile forming on his lips.


    Kenzu frowned, fully aware that Madara never spoke without purpose. When the boy wore a smile like that, it meant something terrible was about to happen. Suddenly, Kenzu heard explosions behind him. He realized that he had retreated too close to the Nilfgaardian army after backing away twice to avoid Madara, and now, with the boy closing in, he had no room left to retreat.


    Smoke explosions began erupting among the black-clad soldiers, who cried out in surprise.


    Unlike before, when Madara had used only one transformed clone, this time he had hidden multiple clones, transformed into weapons or objects tucked into the pockets and sheaths of the soldiers. In the next moment, explosions erupted from all directions near Kenzu. Numerous Madara clones appeared around him, leaving the Nilfgaardian soldiers in shock¡ªthey hadn''t even noticed what Madara had been preparing during his slaughter. There had been a reason he had stopped killing indiscriminately.


    The soldiers barely had time to react, and even the other shinobi looked stunned. But the clones weren''t the only part of Madara''s plan to turn the tide of the battle. Over the past few days, he had prepared a significant number of explosive tags.


    "What is this?!" Kenzu exclaimed, but he had no time to react. He was surrounded by the clones, each carrying explosive tags ignited in flames. A massive explosion engulfed the battlefield, the impact obliterating much of the area and enveloping Kenzu and his masks.


    When the smoke cleared, Kenzu was visibly injured¡ªdead, if not for one of his masks working to repair his life force while another was destroyed in the process. He had lost his own heart and two additional masks, leaving him with only three of the original six. One was being used to repair his heart, and another to rebuild his body.


    Only one of Kenzu''s six masks remained functional, leaving his power severely diminished.


    "Well, I guess he''ll need some time to recover. Now it''s time to deal with the others," Madara said, satisfied that he had once again gained the upper hand. Using the Nilfgaardian army as a trap, Madara had killed many of them in the process, but he didn''t care about the Nilfgaardians.


    He now turned his attention to the three men who had been observing him, their expressions marked by surprise at the sudden shift in the battle. The boy walked calmly toward them, with two of the original five opponents now out of the fight.


    ----------------


    Raccoon Here:


    I included an initial fight to show Madara battling that shinobi again. In the next chapter, I''ll focus on the reactions of the others and the fight continuing until Madara plays his trump card.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 149 – The Battle Between the South and the North 16.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The sorcerers continued casting spells against one another in a section of the battlefield, with various lights swirling around as they fought fiercely. Mages were falling here and there, keeping the fight balanced, with deaths on all sides constantly, and at the same time, neither Nilfgaardian nor Northern soldiers dared to step into that area to avoid being caught in the power of the attacks unleashed in that battle between sorcerers and mages.


    Loud explosions erupted in one corner; one of the most prominent duels was Tissaia confronting Francesca in a fierce battle, exchanging spells relentlessly while continuing their attacks against each other.


    Sometimes their words mingled with the sound of magic.


    "You are on the wrong side, Francesca!" Tissaia exclaimed, casting a spell at her adversary.


    "I am doing this for my people!" Francesca retorted vehemently. "Emhyr promised me a place where my people can live in peace!" she said, launching another attack.


    The elf continued her onslaught, trying to defeat her longtime companion and adversary¡ªor at least, she had been before this war. After all, Emhyr had sought her out years ago and offered to help the elves in exchange for their loyalty. She had hesitated at first, but upon noticing signs of persecution against elves, dwarves, and other creatures from the North¡ªpersecution that was bound to grow more radical over the years and, as she foresaw, would turn into full-scale oppression within a decade¡ªFrancesca decided to accept the offer.


    "I won''t let you destroy thousands of lives like this! Do you think elves won''t die alongside the humans when the black-clad soldiers invade their kingdoms? We don''t act like this, Francesca!" Tissaia countered firmly.


    The two clashed violently, exchanging bolts of lightning, flames, and magical explosions. Their attacks were destructive, affecting the entire surrounding battlefield. Tissaia fought with a sharp gaze, while Francesca kept up the pressure with powerful magic as two of the most formidable mages across the continent.


    Meanwhile, Yennefer was also engaged in a fierce duel against Fringilla. Magical lightning streaked through the air between them as Fringilla defended herself and counterattacked with devastating explosions.


    "You''ve always been so selfish, Yennefer! It''s time for you to learn a lesson, that you are beneath me!" Fringilla shouted, unleashing a spell that forced Yennefer to retreat.


    They had been rivals since their time at the Aretuza school of magic. Both were ambitious and narcissistic, but Yennefer had always stood out among the younger students. Now, Fringilla saw an opportunity to prove her superiority. Their duel raged intensely, with attacks being exchanged continuously.


    Meanwhile, that section of the battlefield remained untouched by any soldier. It was a space reserved solely for mages fighting each other, while the Nilfgaardian and Northern armies battled elsewhere. The Nilfgaardian commanders struggled to organize their troops, but the situation was complicated due to what Madara had done at the beginning of the battle, with magical explosions and the sound of weapons echoing everywhere.


    Suddenly, a massive explosion erupted in the middle of the Nilfgaardian army, drawing everyone''s attention. Yennefer, who was fighting Fringilla, frowned at the sound of the blast. Even Fringilla momentarily halted her attack to look in the direction of the explosion.


    "What is happening over there?" Fringilla asked, suspicious.


    "Madara is there... but what was that?" Yennefer murmured, perplexed. She saw nothing besides Madara that could create an explosion of that magnitude. It seemed like two immense forces colliding against each other.


    "Could they have arrived?" Yennefer thought, recalling Madara''s words when she encountered him after fighting that strange man with powers similar to Madara''s in the North.


    ''I want to eliminate them all at once.''


    Before she could process it further, an attack from Fringilla struck her arm. Yennefer groaned in pain but remained steadfast, preparing a new spell to continue the combat. The fight was far from over.


    The battle raged on for some time after the echo of the explosion. However, another, even larger explosion occurred. A line of fire and wind descended from the sky, with various other elements emerging from the ground and clashing against each other.


    The explosion was so massive this time that it shook the entire battlefield, leaving everyone stunned as chaos engulfed the center of the Nilfgaardian army. Soldiers ran desperately, trying to escape the site of a battle that no one fully understood.


    "What is happening there?" King Thorne murmured as he struggled to keep control of his horse while commanding the army.


    "It doesn''t matter now! It''s destroying our enemies. Let''s just keep pressing forward! Advance, men! Kill the enemy! Follow my orders!" the Temerian general exclaimed, as the leaders quickly organized and pushed the attack lines.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the Nilfgaardian general could see that the situation was not in their favor. He remained in a secure location, protected by mages and guards. But the constant pressure from the enemy army, combined with the explosions within his ranks, was confusing the black-clad soldiers. They were torn between confronting the enemy ahead and dealing with the explosions behind them. Despite being trained soldiers, many began to panic¡ªeven when facing mere peasants and farmers, a humiliating situation for the Nilfgaardian Empire.


    "Can anyone tell me exactly what''s happening there? I see explosions. Is that boy still killing our soldiers?" the general barked hoarsely, his voice rough and tired from shouting. With all his might, he wished for Madara to be killed. He no longer cared about information regarding Princess Ciri; that boy had to be eliminated at all costs!


    "My lord, we don''t know exactly, but it seems someone is fighting that monster who invaded our army," a soldier answered hesitantly.


    "What the hell is going on there?" the general muttered to himself, frowning.


    Suddenly, everything calmed for a brief moment after a few more explosions. But what followed shocked the entire battlefield. Over two hundred thousand men fixed their eyes directly on the center of the chaos in that devastated area, filled with smoke and burning flames.


    In the next instant, new explosions erupted as gigantic snakes appeared out of nowhere, bursting through the smoke and advancing into the crowd. The Nilfgaardian soldiers, desperate, scrambled to escape.


    "What are those monsters?" some shouted as they ran. Even the Northern soldiers, who had been fighting fiercely, were stunned by the sight.


    "What is this?" Tissaia paused her attacks, staring at the massive snakes in astonishment.


    More explosions erupted shortly after. Explosions of water in the form of roaring dragons also appeared in that area, clashing against flames from the other side and creating even more chaos.


    "What is happening there?" Francesca murmured, looking on in bewilderment, momentarily halting her attacks against Tissaia. The battle among the chakra users was drawing everyone''s attention. The destruction and overwhelming power were beyond anything anyone there could comprehend.


    In the center of the battlefield, Madara was finally fighting everyone at once. Daigo, the ninja with strange mouths on the palms of his hands, was creating clay bombs in various shapes, attempting to blow him up, while Madara dodged and counterattacked.


    The ninja controlling the snakes, a remarkably good copy of Orochimaru, launched relentless attacks. Madara should have killed him at least twice during the fight, but he kept reappearing, using substitutions or even creating new bodies. It was disgusting to witness, and he eventually summoned giant snakes to attack Madara.


    Quickly, Madara dodged both the snakes and the water dragon jutsus aimed at him. But at that moment, something unexpected occurred. Kenzu finally returned to the fight. After recovering his destroyed body and damaged heart, only a mask remained of him. He charged at Madara, unleashing a combined explosion of fire and wind, clearly having learned to merge the two elements by observing the Uchiha.


    Simultaneously, the ninja who resembled Deidara¡ªDaigo¡ªformed a hand seal and quickly began transforming the surrounding terrain into explosive clay. Various clay animals emerged, surrounding Madara, with some trapping his body.


    "I see..." Despite the situation, Madara merely murmured with a sigh as he analyzed the field around him. He was trapped, with no apparent escape options, while carefully observing the two older men who hadn''t attacked this time. The man who controlled the water element with great skill¡ªthe leader¡ªfrowned as he noticed something.


    "He''s planning something," the man murmured suspiciously.


    Madara was indeed planning something. He decided to access the system and use everything he had, activating his final card.


    As the explosions struck him, a new gigantic blast erupted, lighting up the entire battlefield in the middle of the day. The impact was so powerful that it nearly made everyone lose their balance from the tremor.


    "Did we manage to defeat him?" Daigo asked, watching the debris scatter as the ground was carved out, leaving a gaping hole, while Kenzu landed beside them.


    "I don''t think so. That boy is up to something. Stay alert¡ªhe might appear anywhere," the group leader warned, keeping his eyes fixed on the destroyed field.


    "Don''t worry; I''ll come at you from the front this time."


    Madara''s voice echoed, making everyone turn to the center of the explosion. There, where only a crater should have been, a figure emerged from the smoke, leaping out of the hole unscathed despite clearly enduring the explosion. He jumped out and landed calmly, rising slowly.


    All four who had been fighting him stared in shock.


    They no longer saw a child. Now, he was an adult at the peak of his strength, wearing his full armor. He stood with his arms crossed, eyes closed, maintaining an upright posture as the wind tousled his hair. When he tilted his head to align his gaze with his enemies, he opened his eyes, revealing his three-tomoe Sharingan. The Uchiha clan symbol gleamed proudly on his back.


    "Who are you?" the group leader murmured, his tone showing concern for the first time. He didn''t have a Sharingan, but he could feel the density of chakra emanating from this figure. What stood before them made him tremble. This was no longer the boy they had been fighting earlier. It was something entirely different¡ªsomething unimaginable for a human, even one wielding chakra.


    "I am..." Madara looked at them calmly, as if they were beneath him. "...the ghost of the Uchihas." His words echoed effortlessly across the area.


    Soldiers who had been resisting now fled in desperation, running as fast as they could. Others, from farther away, stood frozen, watching in disbelief, trying to comprehend what was happening. Madara, now a grown man, stood in front of the four shinobi who had previously battled the boy.


    "What is this? He''s grown... is something like this even possible? Fine, we''ll keep fighting then. After all, this kid can''t keep running forever," Daigo murmured, beginning to prepare more clay with the mouths on his hands.


    However, he felt something that made him pause the next moment. A force surged toward them as Madara, still with his arms crossed and his gaze fixed on the four enemies, unleashed his chakra.


    A wave of energy began spreading in all directions, and everyone¡ªNilfgaardian soldiers, Northerners, and mages¡ªfelt a chill and fear.


    It wasn''t just about the quantity of chakra but its density, which was now overwhelming. The entire battlefield began to feel a power that was beyond anything anyone there could handle¡ªa power that could be compared to that of a... god.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 150 – The Battle Between the South and the North 17.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ... S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The chakra continued to expand across the battlefield, making everything¡ªeven the ground¡ªtremble as the hundreds of thousands of people suffocated under that pressure.


    "What is this?!" Tassia murmured, looking scared at the source of the power, not knowing exactly where it was coming from. There was no manifestation of chaos energy there, but it was terrifying, as if the air itself was heavy.


    "Who is doing this...?!" Francesca also felt the same desperation, unable to continue fighting as she struggled to breathe in the face of whatever it was.


    But it wasn''t just her. All the mages stopped fighting each other as the pressure remained suffocating. Even the soldiers, trying to stay in combat, felt the immense weight invading the environment, immediately stopping, trying in some way to seek any oxygen in the air, many even dropping their weapons and placing their hands on their necks.


    The horses began to flee uncontrollably, and no one could contain them anymore. Even King Thorne and General Temeriano couldn''t react as their horses simply bolted. The King of Sodden fell to the ground, and the general lost control of his horse as it fled while he was trying to stop it, but without success, as the horse ran off with him still on it.


    No one knew exactly what was happening in the midst of the Nilfgaardian army, but it was something greater than anything seen in this war. Of the 200,000 people still alive on that battlefield, all felt the pressure.


    The same was happening to the Nilfgaardian general, who couldn''t control his horse and fell to the ground, dazed. He saw his men also trying to stand, but many were desperate. His gaze was now pure fear. What had once been a war with Nilfgaardians trying to conquer the North was becoming something neither he nor his mages could handle, and all of it was coming from that side of the battlefield, casting doubts about the future awaiting everyone there and what this meant.


    Meanwhile, the most affected were Madara''s four enemies, who stared at him with dazed looks, feeling the greatest pressure from the chakra Madara had raised over them.


    What they were seeing now was nothing compared to the boy they had been facing until now. This was different from any Uchiha they had fought before, because nothing compared to the density of the chakra they were witnessing at that moment. It was something entirely different.


    Around Madara, a glow appeared, revealing his chakra, much more bluish than usual, and incredibly intense and voluminous. Even Kenzu, who always got irritated with Madara, had fear in his eyes at that moment. The other three companions shared the same feeling.


    "What... what is he?" Daigo murmured with a dry voice.


    "You don''t need to know... let''s begin. After all, I''m going to eliminate all of you." Madara said, each word in a calm tone, as his Sharingan reached its peak. The world seemed different under that gaze. The genjutsu replica he had used on Eithn¨¦ was nothing compared to what they were feeling now.


    [Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, activated.]


    [Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, activated.]


    [Rinnegan, activated.]


    [Mokuton Element, activated.]


    [Fire, Wind, and Storm Elements, fully activated.]


    [Super Healing, activated.]


    [Sage Mode, activated.]


    The system kept showing notifications as more and more forces were generated within his body, feeling all of his power. A series of information triggered in his mind through the system, including jutsus, techniques, and abilities.


    Despite this, his chakra remained the same amount, as it could not be altered. He had ten minutes to use all his strength. The question was: why simply end this, when he could prove the real extent of his power? It was this thought that guided him as he began to act.


    After ceasing the release of his chakra, he stopped, and Madara began making hand seals at a speed much greater than before.


    "He''s... he''s doing something!" The leader of the four exclaimed, murmuring, realizing the combination of seals. It was something unknown, but terrifying, about to happen.


    When Madara completed the set, he slammed his hands onto the ground. Immediately, the ground began to tremble, followed by enormous roots emerging from the earth, cracking everything around them with a deafening roar that could be heard across the battlefield.


    "What is this?" None of them knew the Mokuton element or had ever witnessed this before. They stared in shock as the ground began to form shapes. Below Madara, the ground cracked further, and then something began to rise. The head of a wooden dragon emerged from the earth, rising imposingly, carrying trunks into the sky as it let out a deafening roar.


    "Wood Style: Wooden Dragon Jutsu!" Madara exclaimed as he activated the technique.


    The dragon continued to rise, standing out on the battlefield. The people around looked in surprise, only able to catch their breath after Madara''s uncontrolled chakra finally stopped expanding, but the surprise didn''t end there with that creature emerging.


    "What is that thing?" Many wondered, stunned."It doesn''t matter! Let''s just defeat him!" Daigo shouted, molding clay explosives in his hands and throwing them at the dragon, while small birds took larger shapes, emerging from his hands and charging toward the creature.


    The attacks exploded directly on the dragon''s head in mid-air, but, to the horror of these shinobis, they caused no damage at all. Not even the most powerful explosions seemed to affect the creature. The giant snakes that had been summoned to the battlefield before now seemed insignificant compared to the dragon Madara had created. When the dragon looked at them with its fierce gaze, the shinobis automatically took a step back.


    In the next moment, Madara made just one hand seal, and the dragon responded, roaring before charging toward the four ninjas, who jumped desperately to dodge.


    The dragon shattered the ground around it and destroyed the entire area while everything trembled, creating a cloud of smoke. When the smoke cleared, the dragon reappeared, biting the head of one of the giant snakes and easily ripping it off the body. The other snake even tried to bite its neck, but the wooden dragon quickly pushed it away with its superior strength.


    The entire battlefield fell silent for a few seconds, just watching the battle between the wooden dragon and the snakes. The second snake was eliminated quickly in the next moment, just as easily as the first.


    While the ninjas tried to regroup, Madara began making a new sequence of hand seals, eager to see how they would react to the next jutsu.


    "Wood Style: World of the Forest Technique!" He completed.


    The moment he finished, the entire battlefield began to shake. The soldiers from both sides, who were at a considerable distance from the fight, looked around in fear once again, unable to do anything but shout in panic.


    "What''s happening? We have to get out of here!" They screamed, while the ground around them exploded. Giant branches started to appear, turning the terrain into absolute chaos.


    "Huh? What is this?" A mage at a distance managed to murmur before seeing huge roots emerging, forming giant trees that grew, advancing toward the sky.


    "For the love of the gods... what are we seeing here?" Another mage murmured, incredulous, as an entire forest was born before their eyes.


    "What power is this?! Is this your true strength?" Yennefer, who was watching from afar, murmured, unable to believe what she was seeing.


    While the mages and soldiers at a distance could see it growing in the middle of the battlefield, they didn''t know the real terror of those who were inside. In the center of the forest, thousands of Nilfgaardian soldiers were being swallowed by the trees. Even the Northern soldiers began to retreat, terrified by the sight and unwilling to get involved any further. Chaos reigned.


    "We have to get out of here now!" Soldiers screamed as they ran in panic. The Nilfgaardian army, which surrounded the battlefield, collapsed completely. About 20,000 men were sucked in or crushed by the trees that kept growing, expanding in all directions.


    Inside the forest, Kenzu had his mask destroyed immediately and only had one heart left, while another ninja who had lost his head to Madara before, Akuro, had his head swallowed by the trees as he screamed helplessly.


    His comrades tried to help, but the situation was uncontrollable. The one with Deidara''s powers, Daigo, had one of his arms crushed by giant branches, losing it while roaring in pain.


    The remaining mages and soldiers just watched, wondering if what they were seeing was real. Creating a single tree would already be a formidable task for a mage, but what they were witnessing was unimaginable. An entire forest had grown in the middle of the battlefield, and no one there could comprehend or face such power.


    Madara still stood out atop the dragon, being the highest point there, observing his creation with a satisfied gaze. He began to bring his two hands together as a glow began to expand from his body, after all, his enemies were not dead yet.


    "That boy, is it him...?" Tissaia looked stunned at the wooden dragon, her face showing fear as she saw Madara in his adult form. Not even in her wildest dreams could she have known that Madara was this powerful. Francesca, like the other mages, could also see him, but she didn''t recognize him from so far away, trying to distance herself as quickly as possible.


    Madara began to shine with blue energy exploding from his body as if it were pure chakra, and a skeleton began to emerge around him. The structure grew quickly, taking form until it became a gigantic creature 15 meters tall, surrounded by bluish energy, now atop the wooden dragon. The giant began making hand seals along with Madara inside it. When the jutsu was completed, a massive fire attack was launched, descending upon the forest.


    The flames spread with terrifying intensity, far beyond any jutsu Madara had used before. The enemy ninjas, stunned, tried to escape desperately. The only ninja with control over the water element tried to contain the fire, but the flames were overwhelming, emerging from all sides. Even the water jutsu, usually stronger against fire, began to falter. It didn''t take long for the ninja to be engulfed by the flames.


    Madara seemed unfazed by the desperation of the shinobis or fleeing soldiers. Nilfgaardians inside the forest were falling like helpless prey, being slaughtered in masses. He saw the ninjas trying to escape in the next moment, running toward the end of the burning forest, leaving Akuro behind.


    "If you want to try to run, so be it," Madara said indifferently, canceling the giant''s manifestation. Before his enemies could truly escape, the wooden dragon advanced toward them, exploding with a colossal impact. The opponents were thrown in all directions without being able to react, falling to the ground like discarded dolls.


    "Is this all?" Madara murmured as he landed on the ground, looking at them with contempt. "You don''t seem so strong now. You''re even trying to run..." He looked at them with arrogance.


    Once again, he crossed his arms, leaving the wooden dragon resting, inactive, on the ground. His enemies got up, looking stunned.


    They were all wounded, exhausted, and fear shone in their eyes, clearly incapable of fighting against the current Madara.


    "How is this possible? What power is this? Who are you?" the leader murmured, his voice trembling.


    "There''s nothing to explain," Madara responded coldly. "After all, I''ve already told you who I am. I am the ghost of the Uchiha."


    Without another word, Madara brought his hands together, and wooden clones began to appear around him. In total, sixteen identical copies appeared, each one jumping to face the four shinobi. Now, there were four clones for each of them.


    "I was facing 4 of you at the same time; now it seems more balanced," Madara commented sarcastically as he watched the impending battle.


    "Do you know what a Susano''o is?" he asked indifferently as all the clones stood before their adversaries, while the original would not even interfere in the fight.


    None of them answered Madara''s question.


    "Well... it''s time for you to learn."


    Suddenly, the four clones facing each opponent began to shine, revealing Madara''s overwhelming chakra. They didn''t even have time to see Madara using the Susanoo atop the dragon, but now it would be different.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 151 – The Battle Between the South and the North 18.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "What are they doing?" Renzoku murmured upon seeing the clones of that man begin to glow with pure blue energy.


    "How... How much chakra does this guy have?!" Renzoku heard Kenzu whisper in the distance while he, too, was fighting against four wooden clones that were starting to release the Susano''o.


    "Damn... Is Akuro dead?!" Daigo asked from another side, his brow furrowed, missing one arm.


    No one could answer Daigo''s question because, in the next moment, all 16 clones began exploding with energy, growing before all four of them, who were still wondering what the Susano''o that the Uchiha mentioned was.


    The four clones surrounding each shinobi started forming a strange solid structure, with bones beginning to emerge around them. Gradually, the skeletal structure took shape. They didn''t know what that thing was, leaving them even more stunned as they questioned how something so powerful, made purely of chakra, could exist¡ªa power far beyond all of them.


    The initial skeletons formed their outer shells and soon began expanding, gaining flesh and growing even larger, until they developed massive legs as they continued to grow. It didn''t take long for four 20-meter-tall giants to appear, one for each shinobi, who stared at the creatures with furrowed brows, unable to believe what they were seeing amidst the charred forest.


    "What are those things?" the leader murmured, stepping back.


    All the shinobi swallowed hard, their faces filled with fear as they watched the 20-meter-tall creatures, each housing one of the clones inside them, advancing without warning. The ground trembled with each step they took, while tree roots were crushed beneath their feet. Slowly, they approached, their hands opening. Each began forming a sword of blue energy, making it clear that they were there to corner and eliminate their enemies.


    Amid the forest and its flames, anyone looking toward that place could see the 20-meter giants dominating the scene among the trees. Due to their massive size, they were visible to any eyes fixed on them.


    Soldiers from both armies had stopped thinking about fighting their enemies and were fleeing as fast as they could. The war was already over at that moment, turning into nothing more than an attempt to escape the chaos. No one fully understood what was happening.


    "Your Majesty!" a soldier shouted, approaching King Thorne, who had just risen from the ground after falling moments ago, his gaze fixed on the forest.


    The other men continued fleeing, rushing past him without stopping. The soldier who approached recognized him immediately and ran to assist.


    "Are you all right, Your Majesty?" he asked, concerned.


    "I am..." Thorne barely managed to respond. His attention was locked on the giants towering in the distance. He watched them hurl immense swords and create devastating explosions with the force of their impacts. They seemed to be fighting against something, but the king couldn''t comprehend what it was. He only knew that Madara was at the center of it all, unleashing the chaos and turning the battle between two armies into something else entirely.


    Elsewhere, the mages remained in the same spot, no longer fighting each other, their eyes fixed on the burning forest. Tissaia, Francesca, Yennefer, and other sorcerers from the North and South watched the scene with expressions of absolute shock. None of them could articulate a single word.


    The war, which was supposed to decide the fate of the continent, had become something entirely different. Chaos reigned, and no one knew exactly what to think or what was happening. Only a few had a vague notion that Madara was at the center of it all, but no one imagined he was this powerful or how he could do such a thing.


    The fight resumed in the middle of the forest: the Susano''o versus the shinobi. Madara allowed none of his enemies to escape. The giants'' swords began striking at their adversaries, generating colossal explosions that destroyed entire areas with each movement. The shinobi barely managed to evade, while destruction consumed the battlefield. They struggled to counterattack, focusing instead on avoiding the attacks in a desperate bid to survive.


    Kenzu was the first to fall. While trying to escape, he counterattacked, but his jutsus no longer worked against that giant. The flames he conjured with his Jutsu couldn''t even affect the giants, unable to penetrate the blue energy surrounding them. It was at that moment, from within the flames, that a giant advanced, striking him squarely with its sword. He barely had time to scream before being crushed, ending the zombie''s last heart and killing him.


    "This is bad..." the leader murmured, attempting to cast jutsus. Tiago unleashed a powerful water jutsu attack, knocking one of the giants down with the force of the impact, but he couldn''t do much against the blue energy. The giant only staggered, fell to the ground, and began to rise again as the others closed in, trying to strike him. That shinobi had to retreat quickly.


    Elsewhere, giant snakes were being summoned as Renzoku launched his jutsus to try to escape. He ran, slithering like a snake through the branches of the forest, but the giant was quick. Spotting him, it crushed the area where he had been. Renzoku managed to survive thanks to a substitution jutsu, but it consumed a large amount of his energy. His reserves were already depleted after so many consecutive uses, and he couldn''t last much longer.


    Meanwhile, Daigo, with one arm severed, struggled to escape, but it was extremely difficult. Without one of his arms, his offensive capability was limited, and the giants were determined to kill him. Any explosive creations he tried to use against the giants had no effect.


    At a distance, the original Madara watched everything with his arms crossed as he saw his clones, with their Susano''os, cornering all the shinobi. The regret of being in that situation was evident on the faces of the last three.


    For him, the fight was no longer a challenge. He was merely testing the maximum power of his abilities. He knew it was only a matter of time before he defeated them completely. However, something kept him waiting before delivering the final blow. He glanced at the system timer¡ªonly two minutes remained¡ªand felt his chakra depleting rapidly.


    He shifted his attention away from the battle with the shinobi and leapt onto one of the tallest trees before jumping onto the head of one of the giants. From there, he observed the scene beyond the burning forest.


    The soldiers of the North were fleeing and regrouping at the Sodden border. At the other end, the men of Nilfgaard were also trying to regroup in a secure position at the Cintra border. Madara watched this with a calculating look.


    "It seems the time has come," he murmured.


    Nilfgaard was not in a favorable position. They had started the war with 150,000 soldiers, but now, from what could be seen, only 80,000 had survived. Meanwhile, the North had lost only 5,000 to 10,000 men, which was frustrating for Nilfgaard. Their morale was at its lowest point, representing an unimaginable defeat that could take decades to recover from. Moreover, there was the imminent chance of losing control of the North and everything they had conquered. All of this because of that boy who had sparked the chaos when the war began.


    The Nilfgaardian general clenched his fists in frustration as he observed the battlefield. He returned to his men, determined to restore order.


    At that moment, the mages began returning, creating portals as they regrouped. Their eyes turned toward the giants, along with the Nilfgaardian soldiers, as they continued to observe the giants fighting amidst the burning forest.


    "Report the losses! Inform me of the battlefield situation! Explain what''s happening there! Who created this forest where there shouldn''t have been any trees?!" Menno Coehoorn shouted angrily, his voice echoing through the safe position where they stood.


    "General... we don''t know what''s happening there," one of the mages murmured hesitantly.


    "That''s all you have to tell me? I don''t want to hear these useless excuses! I need answers, and I need them now!" the general exclaimed, irritated and, above all, desperate.


    "Look at the forest!" As he spoke, one of the mages pointed toward the distant forest. The giants were beginning to disappear.


    "The giants are dissolving... What does this mean?" Francesca murmured, staring at the scene in the distance with a confused and cautious expression.


    "Stay alert! I want any reports on what''s happening out there. We need to reorganize all the troops and decide what to do. We must seek contact with the emperor and report the situation immediately!" the general murmured, knowing that, most likely, severe punishment awaited them after such a humiliating defeat. His head could very well be removed from his shoulders, as the emperor would not be pleased with this outcome.


    Meanwhile, the shinobi were equally astonished in the middle of the forest. All the giants that had been pursuing them began to dissolve, leaving a clear path for a possible escape. But instead of taking the opportunity, they turned their eyes to Madara, who was leaping from the head of a dissolving giant and landing some distance away.


    He remained calm as the Susano''os, along with the clones, disintegrated, leaving only wooden husks behind.


    "What is he doing?" one of them asked, confused. They obviously didn''t realize that much more was happening than they could perceive. But Madara wasn''t someone who would simply stop attacking without having another move ready when the fight was nearly won. He was preparing something.


    "Well, don''t look at me like that..." he said to the three shinobi. "I''ve decided to end this once and for all. I didn''t expect to use this power so soon, but since we''ve reached this point... let''s finish it." Madara spoke calmly.


    As the remaining shinobi assumed battle positions¡ªKenzu having been killed and Akuro buried in the forest¡ªonly Daigo, Renzoku, and the leader, whose name Madara hadn''t caught, were left. Madara sighed, giving a serious look to the remaining opponents. In the next moment, an overwhelming explosion erupted from him.


    His chakra began to expand, greater than anything ever seen before. The energy obliterated everything around him as Madara''s power grew rapidly, lifting him with it. The sky seemed to be consumed by his form, which created a gigantic silhouette. A hooded figure began to emerge, dozens of times larger than the giants that had appeared earlier. It surpassed 100, 200, 300 meters... and continued growing. It reached 600 meters in height, bringing the entire battlefield to a halt as everyone stared in sheer shock.


    The creature was so immense that even people in distant villages, such as Sodden, could see it on the horizon. Everyone froze, unable to believe what they were witnessing. Their eyes were fixed on the colossal being, which seemed to break the boundaries between the mortal and the divine.


    "Are we seeing... a god? Or something like that?" a trembling voice managed to murmur among the soldiers of the North. Tissaia, gathered with the mages and the Northern army that had fled the battlefield, also stared incredulously at the horizon.


    "Is this real? How can something like this exist?!" The words stumbled from her lips.


    "Perhaps we''ve angered the gods!" another mage exclaimed.


    "..." Thorne wore an expression of fear and shock, mirrored by the Temerian general who had just calmed his horse from a distance.


    The Nilfgaardian soldiers were equally stunned. However, unlike the Northerners, who were seeing the back of the giant, the Nilfgaardians faced its front, as if it were looking at them with its glowing red eyes amidst the blue energy.


    Atop the head of the 600-meter-tall giant, Madara stood within a crystal, controlling the Susano''o''s size. "And now, let''s finish this. After all, my Susano''o is not yet complete," he commented calmly, gazing at the forest at his feet and the black-clad soldiers gathered in the distance.


    He clenched his fist, and in the next instant, the giant began to change. What had been a hooded figure started to take on more defined shapes. It transformed into a kind of warrior, forming a complete samurai-style armor with wings on its back, carrying swords. The creature exuded an aura of pure power, its dense and terrifying blue chakra making the magnitude of Madara''s final Susano''o unmistakable.


    To all who watched, it seemed as if a god had descended onto the battlefield, interfering in the mortal world. Silence dominated as everyone swallowed hard, not knowing what to say or think. Only one question hung in the air:


    "What will happen next?"


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon???? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 152 – The Battle Between the South and the North 19. (END)

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara could see the entire region through the crystal in the head of the Susanoo, while it stood still, as if ready to destroy them at any moment.


    "That... who are you..."


    "How can we fight against that."


    "..."


    The three remaining shinobi stared at Madara, swallowing hard, while he stood over 600 meters above them on the head of the giant.


    Madara looked down at them under his feet.


    "It doesn''t matter what you have to say. I waited for this exact moment to end it. Now... this is the end."


    Madara spoke as the giant''s arm rose and the other hand reached for its sword, grasping the hilt tightly. The giant moved one leg backward, preparing to draw the weapon.


    The ground under its feet began to drag everything around as the giant shifted, blazing trees snapping and being hurled away by the sheer force of its movement. The giant''s leg dug into the earth with just a single step, reshaping the terrain.


    "This!" The shinobi swallowed hard.


    "What is he going to do?!"


    From a distance, the Northerners watched the scene, their throats dry, unable to imagine what would happen next.


    The Nilfgaardians, however, were in a state of despair. The mages were the first to act. Seeing the giant pointing at them, they began summoning portals and escaping through them as fast as they could.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" a few Nilfgaardians shouted at them, but no one cared. Everyone just wanted to flee as quickly as possible, desperate not to be caught up with that god-like figure.


    "Quickly, we must get out of here!" one mage urged the general, who followed without resistance, stepping into a portal while glancing back at the giant preparing to draw its weapon against them.


    The Nilfgaardian soldiers left behind ran as fast as they could, unwilling to stay involved.


    Madara wasted no time, his gaze fixed on the giant as it drew its weapon. The blade began to emerge from its sheath, glowing with pure power.


    He thought, and in the next instant, the weapon was fully drawn and swung forward.


    In that moment, the entire space in front of the giant erupted from the force of the attack. The three shinobi were blasted backward, their bodies exploding into bubbles of blood. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The entire forest was annihilated by the wave of destruction, which extended far beyond, tearing through the ground and reaching the Nilfgaardians. They only had time to feel an explosive pain before their bodies were obliterated. The attack passed through them with such speed that none could sense death approaching, only the immense agony.


    The assault continued, shattering everything in its path. Distant mountains were struck, and the entire continent trembled from the swing of the Susanoo''s sword, no matter how far away.


    "Hm?"


    At the far northern and southern extremes of the continent, people noticed their small bodies of water ripple unnaturally, though they couldn''t understand what it meant. The tremor went unnoticed by them, but closer to the impact site, people felt a mild but unsettling quake.


    "What is that?"


    In Cintra, surrounded by mages awaiting news of the battle, Emhyr felt a strong tremor. His men rushed to investigate, and on the distant horizon, a massive column of smoke began to rise. He looked out the window, wondering what had happened.


    For those involved in the middle of the war, it was the worst experience imaginable. Even those who weren''t direct targets of the attack suffered. The Northerners had to shield themselves as enormous rocks flew in all directions, hurled into the air by the force of the impact.


    The forest created by Madara was nearly wiped out, leaving behind a towering column of smoke reaching three kilometers into the sky. Debris of all kinds scattered across the land, and the wind generated by the attack flung soldiers away.


    "My lord, we must leave now!" the men shouted as Thorne looked on in shock, still trying to shield himself, his heart nearly leaping out of his chest. Giant rocks crashed down around him, and more debris kept falling, hitting some soldiers and crushing them. Everyone was shouting in fear, desperately trying to flee.


    Yennefer stood frozen in the middle of the chaos as soldiers rushed past her, running for their lives. Her mouth hung open, unable to utter a word after witnessing what had just occurred. She was paralyzed, not even shielding herself from the falling debris, which rained down like a shower of small meteors, with stones large enough to crush ten men falling all around.


    Even villages miles away began to see enormous stones crashing nearby, their inhabitants screaming in terror and scrambling for cover.


    When things began to calm down slightly ¡ª as most of the debris had fallen on the opposite side, where Madara''s attack had been directed ¡ª the survivors started to take in the devastation left by Susano''o''s blade.


    "What is this? Did that destroy Nilfgaard''s army?" someone asked incredulously, knowing that Nilfgaard''s forces had been stationed in the affected area.


    As the smoke began to clear, the scene of destruction was laid bare. The most shocking sight was the mountains in the distance: they had been sliced cleanly in half.


    "The mountains... were cut in two?" Tissaia''s voice faltered, trembling as she stared at the undeniable evidence before her eyes. She could never have imagined, not even in her wildest dreams, witnessing such overwhelming power. Her gaze turned back to the giant standing motionless, wondering if it was preparing another devastating move.


    Exclamations erupted from all sides. Fear was palpable. The attack had annihilated a significant portion of Nilfgaard''s army, which had been positioned in the strike zone. Other terrified eyes remained fixed on the giant, still holding its sword as if brushing away the remnants of the devastation it had unleashed.


    Madara surveyed the scene with satisfaction. However, with only 30 seconds remaining on his system''s buff, his chakra reached its limit. He began to lose control, and the giant quickly started to collapse. Everyone watched as it vanished abruptly, as though it had been nothing more than a fleeting memory dissipating with the end of his chakra.


    Madara, still in his adult form, descended, surrounded by a protective layer of bones to cushion his fall. He hit the ground with an explosive impact, generating another cloud of smoke. Emerging from it was his younger self, visibly tired and filthy, his breath uneven as he surveyed the total destruction around him. The terrain resembled one ravaged by the power of Whitebeard''s devil fruit.


    There was no sign of the shinobi anymore; he had seen them die right before his eyes. Without delay, Madara stepped into the lingering smoke that still hung in pockets across the battlefield and vanished from sight.


    There was nothing more for him to do there. He slipped away unnoticed, heading once again toward the mountains of Sodden Hill. He needed to recover. Exhausted but satisfied, he relished his victory over the Nilfgaardian army, which had caused him trouble in Cintra, and the shinobi who had come to hunt him. He was confident that once news of this battle spread, any remaining shinobi would think twice before showing up again ¡ª if there were any left at all.


    Madara left the battlefield, moving through the trees. Along the way, he passed several enormous stones that he knew were the remnants of his attack. For now, he needed to stay hidden, regaining his chakra before continuing his journey north.


    Meanwhile, Ciri was training in Yennefer''s hideout when she suddenly felt the ground begin to shake. Alarmed, she stopped her training and rushed to the exit, trying to make sense of what was happening.


    Looking toward the southern horizon, everything appeared as it had in recent days. In the distance, she could see the Sodden mountains, but since Susano''o''s attack had occurred behind them, she could neither see what had happened nor spot the smoke rising into the air. It was beyond her line of sight.


    At that moment, she heard movement coming from the forest. Turning toward the sound, she saw someone approaching.


    "Who is this?!"


    Immediately, Ciri ran back to grab her sword from the hideout, noticing the griffin, Toto, dashing outside the moment it spotted the intruder.


    "Wait, Toto!" she exclaimed, but the griffin had already bolted.


    Ciri quickly followed, running outside as the griffin descended to the area, stopping in front of a man who had swiftly drawn his sword, appearing wary of Toto. The griffin let out a characteristic and threatening sound, positioning itself protectively before the person.


    Ciri recognized the man instantly when she saw his hair.


    "Wait, Toto! Toto!" she called out, running down to reach them, trying to de-escalate the situation. The griffin seemed ready to strike but, upon hearing the girl, didn''t attack immediately. It calmed slightly but continued to glare at Geralt as if he were an enemy. Geralt, in turn, stared at Ciri in disbelief. He was astonished to find a griffin standing guard at Yennefer''s hideout, but even more surprised that it seemed to obey Ciri, something no griffin should ever do for a human.


    "Geralt..." Ciri addressed him cautiously. "How did you find me?" she asked, her tone guarded.


    "Madara said Yennefer was keeping you here and asked me to come until he returned..." he replied, glancing at Ciri''s sword and then at the griffin. "What is that thing doing here? Is it yours?" he asked, his tone peculiar.


    "It''s Madara''s... but it''s mine too. Toto, don''t attack! He''s a friend!" Ciri said to the griffin, which relaxed a bit more.


    Geralt looked at her, surprised by the control she seemed to have over the griffin. It was strange and yet undeniable ¡ª the creature listened to the girl, the daughter of destiny.


    "So, you really met Madara? Where is he?" she asked immediately, now that her companion was calmer.


    "He said he was heading to the war. I don''t know what happened after that. I had to leave the mountains to take an injured friend to a mage, who later approached me saying he was here to help." Geralt explained, unsure why he was giving such a detailed answer to the girl.


    Ciri nodded, lowering her sword. Now observing him with more composure, she remarked, "It''s been so long, Geralt. You haven''t changed a bit." Her voice was young, yet more authoritative than Geralt remembered.


    "You seem to have changed quite a lot..." he murmured, studying her. It had been over six years since he last saw her.


    She nodded with a confident smile. "Anyway, let''s go inside. Since we have to wait for Madara, he said we should head to Kaer Morhen. So, will you finally accept me as a witcher?" she exclaimed as she started walking toward the hideout.


    Geralt followed her, giving the griffin one last glance before sheathing his silver sword.


    "No. I''m here to protect you, and I might take you to Kaer Morhen to keep you safe there..." he admitted.


    "Huh, alright," Ciri replied, without her usual defiance ¡ª a marked difference from their past arguments on the matter. She knew Geralt would never truly accept her as a witcher.


    As Geralt raised an eyebrow, studying her, she noticed his questioning look as the griffin began walking alongside her, heading back to the hideout''s entrance.


    She decided to explain, "Because I don''t want to be a witcher. I want to be a shinobi! No, wait... what''s the word Madara uses for women in his clans? Kunoichi... I want to be one, like him!" she declared excitedly.


    Geralt frowned, trying to grasp her meaning, as she continued, "Madara said I can''t be a Kunoichi, but he also told me I have great strength and abilities. He trained me to develop them. So why can''t I be like him?" she insisted, her determination unwavering.


    And so, the two entered Yennefer''s hideout, waiting for news of the war. Little did they know it had already ended at that very moment.


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 153 – Consequences.

    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The northern army had emerged victorious in this battle, securing its dominance over the north against the Nilfgaardians. It should have been a victory worthy of celebration, as their forces had suffered minimal losses compared to the Nilfgaardian army, which was nearly annihilated. If even a fifth of them remained, it would be a generous estimate.


    However, this was not the sentiment shared by the northerners at the moment. They were all there, reorganizing their army as their leaders had ordered after the chaos, yet their eyes remained fixed on what had been the center of their battle. They could still see the image of the giant before the total destruction¡ªa scene that now showed a trail of smoke and debris stretching into the air, reaching the two mountains split apart kilometers away.


    Who was that? What did it mean? Had a god intervened in their battle? These questions clouded any sense of accomplishment, leaving them in their current state, wondering if it had all been a dream. Fear consumed them, the fear that the giant might return and finish what it had started. Even though two hours had passed since it all happened, and the giant had not reappeared, the unease lingered.


    Meanwhile, a group of northerners was rounding up Nilfgaardian soldiers who had fled from the giant''s wrath in all directions. Many had escaped to Sodden, only to be captured.


    "Reyne me, na emdaet aen gvaed dyathe vort!" they kept shouting as they were escorted to the northern camp. The northerners couldn''t understand their words, but it sounded like,


    The fear reached a new height when it came to the Nilfgaardians who had directly faced the giant''s blade. They trembled constantly, begging not to be slaughtered like animals after witnessing such devastation. No one in this world could have expected to see a Susanoo and its power¡ªsomething far beyond human capability. Almost everyone looked at it as if a god had descended to the mortal world to end the war.


    While the Nilfgaardians were being imprisoned, and the army worked to organize its men¡ªbetween the Temerians and the people of Sodden¡ªothers were tasked with clearing away bodies crushed under debris. A meeting was underway in the command tent, where the main leaders were discussing the events. The atmosphere was far from celebratory. Instead of the relief that the end of the war should have brought, there was fear¡ªfear of the unknown, of the possibility that such a power existed in the world, capable of destroying entire nations.


    "You''re telling me you know nothing about this?!" General Kaelen demanded of the mages, but none of them could provide a satisfactory answer.


    "We know nothing about that... there has never been any record of such a force. General, you''re as lost as we are. I am not even slightly reassured that there is a power capable of cutting through two mountains and destroying an entire army. That thing killed 50,000 people," Tissaia replied, while the other mages stood by, their expressions reflecting a sense of helplessness.


    "I don''t think that giant will return... it disappeared afterward..." Thorne, the King of Sodden, commented.


    "You saw the giant. But what am I supposed to tell my king? That something appeared on the battlefield and destroyed the Nilfgaardian army?" Kaelen said with a tone of frustration.


    "There are over 100,000 witnesses and two mountains cut in half. I think that''s evidence enough," Thorne replied simply.


    "Even so, can you imagine what your fellow kings will do when they learn that something so powerful exists out there?" Kaelen pressed the King of Sodden.


    "I''m sure all the kings will convene for a meeting, but there''s nothing more we can do. The war is over, and we should take our men home. There''s nothing left for us here," Thorne said, his voice calm. All he wanted was to return to his family. This was unprecedented madness, but he was grateful to be alive after it all.


    "Wait... Nilfgaard doesn''t even have 30,000 men left now... couldn''t we take back Cintra?" Yennefer interjected. She had a few injuries from her fight with Fringilla but otherwise seemed fine.


    Everyone looked at her at that moment. She had a good point, but even Thorne did not agree with it.


    "It might be a move, but after what happened... no man would be willing to fight that battle after witnessing it, even though Cintra still has an heir out there," the King of Sodden said.


    It was obvious that Yennefer wanted to help Cirilla reclaim her kingdom. After all, the girl was the rightful heir, and Madara... she didn''t know what to think of him after what she had witnessed, nor did she have any idea of his whereabouts. Her only option was to go north, find the girl in her hiding place, and wait for him to reappear.


    "Speaking of which... that boy... he''s the one responsible for all of that, isn''t he?!" General Kaelen''s voice echoed through the tent. He had agreed with the King of Sodden''s stance, but the mention of Cintra and its heir brought the image of Madara to his mind. It had to be him.


    "You''re saying that boy created that giant? Isn''t that a bit of an exaggeration, General?" an elderly sorcerer remarked to Kaelen.


    "Exaggeration? Did you see what he did at the start of the battle?! He single-handedly faced the entire army, caused chaos, and killed over 10,000 people in just a few minutes. That boy is a monster¡ªsomething beyond our understanding!" a Temerian noble exclaimed during the meeting.


    No one could truly refute such a claim. The image of Madara advancing across the battlefield, devastating everything in his path with powers stronger than any mage''s, was seared into their minds. Not to mention his mastery over fire¡ªa lethal and highly dangerous magic, even forbidden by the Chapter of Mages. But that seemed irrelevant compared to Madara''s ability to unleash fire that consumed thousands at once.


    "Calanthe was raising a monster in Cintra all this time. I''ve heard rumors he was betrothed to the princess and was to take the throne as king. Do you have any idea what that means? A king with such strength? He would be a thousand times worse than the Nilfgaardians..." another mage said, stroking his beard.


    "Lucky for us, Cintra no longer exists... but the heir is still out there... hidden, and only that boy knows where. If they grow up and have children... if that boy has such power, what''s stopping him from reclaiming Cintra?" a younger sorcerer remarked.


    "Are you saying we need to kill a child now?" another sorceress interjected.


    "This is absurd!" Yennefer exclaimed. Although she didn''t have a personal connection to Cirilla, she certainly wouldn''t let this happen.


    "We need to think of the North!" another mage argued with the two who seemed opposed to the idea. "We have a monster capable of destroying an entire nation, and we don''t even know the source of his powers¡ªespecially when he''s so closely tied to the heir of one of the North''s greatest kingdoms..." another mage added, trying to sound rational.


    "I will not agree to this, do you hear me, Tissaia?!" Yennefer turned to her mentor.


    "I''m also against hunting the girl. Even if you''re afraid she might fall into Nilfgaard''s hands or stay with Madara, if you think you can face the boy after what he did in this war... Sodden will not participate in this madness," Thorne declared.


    "You can''t be serious. The boy is far more dangerous than anything else! He must be controlled and studied... that power shouldn''t exist in this world, nor belong to the mortal realm!" one of the older sorcerers insisted.


    "Obviously, you''re all greedy for the power you witnessed. That''s what this is about, isn''t it?" Yennefer suddenly said with a mocking tone.


    "And you''re not? You, of all people, Yennefer?" another sorceress sneered.


    "He must be controlled! We can''t let someone so powerful roam the continent unchecked!" another mage interjected, cutting off the possible argument between the two women.


    "I think you''re all exaggerating," Tissaia''s voice finally rang out, calming the heated discussion. She then continued, "There were others fighting against Madara. Does anyone know who they were?" she asked, and everyone immediately fell silent, lost in thought.


    "Someone created giant snakes and lightning explosions. I''ve never seen anything like it... could it be a new type of magic?" a sorcerer pondered, still surprised by the images from the battle.


    "No one knows who they are, and they clearly didn''t seem to be from Nilfgaard. After all, their fight wiped out thousands of soldiers..." a Sodden nobleman commented.


    "So, we''re dealing with more questions than answers, after all..." General Kaelen spoke with disdain.


    "A group of unknown individuals... that sounds very bad, especially when their powers are equally troubling..." another sorcerer said.


    "Moreover... when that giant wooden snake appeared..." Tissaia began to speak again. She didn''t know it was a dragon; after all, the concept of a Chinese dragon was foreign to them, as they were only familiar with the mountain dragons of the North, the only ones known in the continent. "We saw an adult... he''s the cause of the forest and even those 20-meter-tall blue beings in the middle of the battlefield, fighting against that group. Then the giant appeared..." she shared her opinion.


    "It might not even be the boy, after all..." another sorcerer agreed with Tissaia''s analysis.


    Tissaia said nothing more, but it was clear that Madara could very well be that man. After all, they wore the same armor. Still, it was strange. Nothing they had witnessed had any clear explanation... not even the power of Chaos had manifested in that battle. While the war among mages usually unleashed bursts of chaotic energy, that battle had none of it, which was deeply unsettling for a mage.


    "Great... so we know nothing," Kaelen said before continuing, "I''m returning to Temeria with our men. I''ll speak to King Foltest about what happened." He made his decision before adding:


    "But one thing is clear: Madara Uchiha, as we know him, is being hunted across the continent. We need to know everything about him¡ªwhat he is, who he is. We can''t let him roam free like this. We need answers, and if he is truly behind the power of the giant... we must eliminate him."


    His words garnered agreement from many, though some were uneasy with the idea.


    "In any case... this meeting is adjourned. We will likely meet again soon, probably with all the northern kings, to discuss what happened in this war. We also need to find Vilgefortz and understand why he disappeared," Tissaia said, and everyone agreed.


    The gathering began to disperse as the men of Sodden returned to their king.


    "What should we do now, Your Majesty?" a nobleman asked as they left the tent.


    "We''ll return to the capital. This war is over. We need to assess our losses in the south, and we can''t deal with more than 50,000 buried or scattered corpses across other kingdoms," Thorne replied as he proceeded with his men to give the order to retreat. Meanwhile, the men of Temeria were also moving, with General Kaelen shouting orders to ensure everyone was ready to leave.


    "Yennefer?"


    The sorceress was on her way to check if her tent had survived, as many others had been destroyed by debris, when she heard Tissaia calling her.


    "Yes?" she replied.


    "I need to know... well... perhaps it''s better if we talk in your tent," Tissaia said, noticing the many eyes watching them.


    Once inside, Yennefer turned to her former mentor from Aretuza.


    "You want to know about Madara, don''t you?" she asked. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes... I want you to tell me what you know about him... I know you understand him better than I do..." she said finally. It was obvious that she feared Madara after what she had witnessed¡ªnever in her wildest dreams had she expected to see what she had seen.


    "I don''t know much more than you, Tissaia... I don''t understand how his powers work, and I know he doesn''t use chaos but another kind of energy... just like the people who fought against him," Yennefer said.


    "Do you know where he is?" Tissaia asked.


    "No," she lied, and Tissaia noticed but said nothing more.


    "What do you plan to do from now on?" Tissaia asked.


    "I''ll stay put for a while... if he shows up... after this war... it''s best to keep my mind occupied somewhere else..." Yennefer replied, and Tissaia nodded.


    "I hope to see you soon, Yennefer. Take care," Tissaia said in the end, not asking any more questions as she left. Yennefer nodded silently.


    The armies began to organize their withdrawal. One part was heading east, toward Sodden, while the other advanced north, skirting the mountains to return to Temeria. Scouts were being divided between the two groups to gather information and maintain leverage for future negotiations with the southern kingdom.


    The mages, meanwhile, began creating portals and retreating, each returning to their realms and hideouts scattered across the continent. They started sharing their experiences with their superiors or writing accounts of what had occurred. In the end, the war between the North and the South was over, but Nilfgaard was now the least of the northern kingdoms'' concerns. From that day forward, they wondered what the future would hold with someone wielding such immense power. The , which no one understood¡ªnot even those shinobi who had turned into bloodstained remnants beneath its massive blade¡ªwas a power beyond comprehension.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 158 - Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 02.


    Chapter 163 - Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 07.


    Chapter 173 - Words about the future.


    Chapter 182 - Plans for the King of Kaedwen.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 154 – Madara is back.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    [System: 30% of total power acquired.]


    Seven days had passed since the war ended in a way no one had expected. Meanwhile, in a cave on Sodden Hill, Madara emerged for the first time after spending so much time mastering his chakra. He had received around 5% of the system''s power for his role in ending the battle. This resulted in not only his chakra being nearly depleted but also an enormous surge of energy, significantly multiplying his current reserves. So much so that he had great difficulty attempting to control such overwhelming power.


    Madara was not at the mountain''s peak; instead, he found a spot on the slope, facing what had been the battlefield. He finally stepped out of the cave, his gaze falling directly on the area where he had stood just a week ago, wielding his Susanoo to reshape the landscape before him.


    There were a few scattered tents, and it was possible to see many people¡ªthousands, though still a fraction of the Northern army''s original size seven days earlier. They seemed to be inspecting the aftermath of the battle. However, the most striking sight was the trail of destruction stretching in a straight line from that point to two distant mountains¡ªor what remained of them. Half of both mountains had been cleanly severed, and the entire region lay in ruins.


    "It''s like they say... maps need to be redrawn with every movement of Susanoo''s power. And to think, I didn''t even use many of the system''s other ultimate abilities..." murmured Madara, observing the devastation with a neutral expression.


    Despite the chaos and fear he had unleashed, Madara was acutely aware that he had claimed thousands of lives. The majority were Nilfgaardians, but his attack undoubtedly killed Northern men as well and may have even annihilated villages caught in the crossfire while the mountains were obliterated. He didn''t know the exact death toll, but that didn''t matter to him now. After all, he had fully understood the consequences of his actions when he unleashed the attack.


    "I just wonder what the continent''s political structure will look like after this war," Madara pondered the pros and cons. After all, this would change the power dynamics across the entire continent. People would live in constant fear, knowing that a giant blue colossus roamed freely, capable of destroying kingdoms at will. It didn''t matter how high their walls or secure their castles; before raw power, they were mere ants, easily crushed regardless of lineage or birthright.


    On one hand, this move had shattered Nilfgaard''s dreams of advancing northward. Their army had been nearly wiped out. Perhaps it would even force them to retreat south.


    On the other hand, it was highly likely that fear surrounding Madara''s name would grow. Although many would dismiss the notion that a mere child could have done this, some had witnessed the events on the battlefield and would suspect him. It was possible that they would come after Madara with full force, making him the most wanted person in the world. But that didn''t concern him. His greater worry lay with those close to him.


    "So be it... I''ll eliminate every single one of them if they dare use Ciri or anyone else," Madara decided. He was growing stronger by the day, and soon he would be able to instill terror in anyone who dared to oppose him without even exerting effort. At 30%, he was already virtually invincible against most threats on the continent.


    Setting aside the scene of destruction, there was nothing left for him there. He left the mountainside and headed north, crossing over the top. It was time to check on the situation, particularly to see if Ciri was safe and whether Geralt was with her, protecting her.


    The journey was somewhat long, but he was faster now. His body was far more powerful than when he had first traveled south, leaving Ciri behind. Madara pressed on through the entire night without stopping, descending the mountain the same way he had ascended. He passed through the scorched area where he had unleashed a fire jutsu against a Leshen. Through the night, he continued sprinting across the fields at incredible speed.


    After more than a day of nonstop travel, he finally approached Lyria and Temeria, near the mountains that separated the two kingdoms.


    At the location before Madara''s arrival, Geralt was not having an easy time as he tried to meditate there over the past few days to pass the time.


    Meanwhile, a young girl was training in the open area of the hideout, executing sword movements in the air. He had to admit, the girl was quite impressive. She had even asked him to train with her, but he refused.


    So, she continued training on her own for the past few days, highly focused. The strangest part was her practice with throwing knives, which she was also working on, imitating that boy. Geralt had to admit she could throw a strange knife even faster than a bolt from his crossbow, without the need to reload¡ªa skill Geralt thought would be quite useful to have.


    "Ha!" The girl made a sound with her movement as she continued slicing the air with carefully refined motions, indicating that she was already building a solid foundation. Although still young and with some flawed movements, it was merely a matter of polish. Geralt was surprised, as this kind of training usually took years to master and was typically acquired by squires older than Ciri, or even by knights who rarely had such proficiency. He knew Madara was involved in this, but there was another person who surprised him even more.


    ''Calanthe must have allowed this... Which is a surprise, knowing the former Queen of Cintra...'' he thought. ''I heard Madara had a lot of influence in Cintra... to the point that Calanthe even paired him with Cirilla and declared him King.''


    Feeling Geralt''s gaze on her, Ciri stopped moving her sword. She turned to him with a defiant look, wanting to show off as she pointed the sword she was holding at him.


    "See? I''m stronger than an adult now!" she said.


    He didn''t respond immediately. He knew it was true. She could defeat any untrained adult. Even a group of poorly coordinated opponents could fall before her sword before they got close to her, which was impressive.


    "You have talent, Ciri," he commented in his neutral tone, nodding at her.


    "But it''s still not enough," Ciri replied, making him raise an eyebrow. Then she continued, "I''m much weaker than Madara. He can fight an entire war, while I have to hide here. But he said I have potential. He was teaching me... even how to see the future. He said I could do it if I mastered my strength. Have you ever seen anyone who can see the future in the middle of a fight?" she asked curiously, wanting the opinion of another warrior.


    "See the future? Well, that does sound useful... But no, I don''t know anyone who can do that. If I did, they''d be a monster," Geralt admitted. It was another ability he would certainly like to have. It would greatly help extend his life by preventing him from dying in a fight.


    "But he said I have the potential to do it! And I intend to master that skill!" she said proudly, carrying the typical innocence of a teenager.


    "Can you two stop talking for a minute?" Yennefer''s voice cut through their conversation as she prepared some sort of magic. She was surrounded by various items, including hearts and other parts of rare monsters from her collection, ready to spend them all on this spell.


    "You''ve been at this for almost a week..." Geralt left Ciri aside and commented, looking at Yennefer.


    "Silence, Geralt! I need to concentrate," she snapped sharply, focused on the task in front of her.


    Ciri also stopped training, curiously watching what Yennefer was doing. The sorceress began murmuring words in ancient Elvish as she channeled her magic.


    However, as soon as she finished, everything in front of her exploded. A display of lights and sparks erupted before everything went dark, without producing the expected result. Yennefer slammed her fists against the table in frustration, ignoring the pain caused by the act as she stared at the failed spell.


    "Damn it, I can''t find him anymore!" muttered Yennefer, frustrated.


    "You''ve spent all this time looking for him. Don''t you have a council coming up in a few days with the kings and mages, as you mentioned?" Geralt asked with a serious expression.


    "I know, but I need to know if he''s alive and well," Yennefer replied.


    "But he is fine," Ciri said this time, maintaining the calm demeanor she had shown over the past few days.


    "What do you mean by that, ugly girl?" Yennefer looked at her and asked, as Ciri hadn''t spoken about it before, and Geralt and Yennefer had discussed it only when she wasn''t present.


    The nickname given by Yennefer made Ciri throw a disapproving look at her, clearly annoyed, but she continued. "I can dream about him every night. I see him standing in a cave, seeming to train to control his strength. He usually does that when he gains a lot of power," Ciri explained.


    "Are you sure about this?" Geralt asked, watching her closely.


    "Yes, as I''ve said before, we''re bound by destiny. I can see him in my dreams every night!" she replied, fully confident in the idea.


    Geralt turned his attention to Yennefer, who seemed even more frustrated, staring at all the destroyed ingredients around her. Even though she had heard Ciri, she still wanted to know exactly where Madara was.


    "You still haven''t told me what happened in the war," Geralt said. After all, Yennefer had arrived six days ago, saying she would wait for Madara. Despite Geralt asking several times about what had happened during the fight¡ªsince everything ended so quickly¡ªYennefer never gave a clear answer. She only said, "I''ll talk about it with him as soon as he gets here."


    This left both Ciri and Geralt without any concrete information about what had occurred. Ciri, however, mentioned having a dream in which she saw thousands of people dying on the night Geralt arrived. But the dream was vague, bringing only images of death and destruction without much understanding.


    The dream had deeply frightened Ciri, but the next day, when she went back to sleep, she woke up calmer. Since then, she avoided talking about Madara or the war, as she seemed very at ease, as if she already knew Madara was fine and would arrive soon. So, she limited herself to curiously observing Yennefer. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, Yennefer paced back and forth, continuously trying to locate Madara with spells or establish contact. But without success. She seemed increasingly anxious.


    Geralt ignored her and turned his attention to the beast sleeping in a corner of the hideout¡ªone he expected to have to kill every night when it tried to attack everyone there. After all, it was a griffin¡ªsomething Geralt would never have imagined coexisting peacefully with a group of humans. But there it was, lying in the corner, not bothering anyone for days.


    Ciri had plenty of supplies in stock and used them to feed the griffin as if it were a dog, a behavior Geralt completely disapproved of. However, he couldn''t form a coherent thought about it, since he had never heard of a domesticated griffin. After all, there were always people who tried to tame monsters throughout their lives, but it never ended well.


    At that moment, the same creature seemed to go on alert, staring at the exit where the door was open. Ciri noticed this too and widened her eyes as the griffin rose, though not in a hostile manner.


    "Toto, is it him?" she asked, drawing the attention of the two adults as the griffin began to walk toward the exit, with Ciri excitedly following it. At that moment, a shadow appeared against the morning sun. A boy with black hair and eyes stood in the doorway, his clothes in tatters. His torso was exposed after his armor had been broken, and he hadn''t felt the cold enough to bother putting on more clothing over the past few days. He was greeted by a laughing and joyful Ciri, thrilled at Madara''s return.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 159 - Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 03.


    Chapter 164 - Advancing to Kaer Morhen 01.


    Chapter 174 - 43%.


    Chapter 183 - Starting to act in Ard Carraigh.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 155 – A Small Talk.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Madara entered the hideout, being confronted by the griffin appearing in front of him, while Ciri followed closely, her green eyes fixed on him as intently as she could manage.


    "You''ve arrived!" she exclaimed cheerfully, knowing he had been fine all along since she had seen him in her dreams meditating and training his chakra control in that cave.


    "..." Madara nodded, patting Toto''s head as he walked in, passing by Ciri, who stared at him the entire time, studying him, wanting to question him immediately but restraining herself.


    Madara touched her shoulder and gave her a smile as footsteps followed. Yennefer appeared, her intense eyes fixed on him, while Madara stared back with his dark eyes. She seemed hesitant.


    "You''re okay... the war," she said, unable to finish her sentence.


    "The war is over... that''s all that matters," was all Madara said, as though making it clear he wasn''t interested in discussing details. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Geralt appeared shortly afterward, silently observing the boy.


    "You can''t just say that¡­ that¡­ it''s impossible to ignore... Everyone saw what happened... were you that giant blue figure? What kind of power was that¡­ you killed more than 100,000 people¡­" Yennefer voiced all her thoughts, but no longer with the arrogance she used to have. If she claimed not to be afraid of Madara... she''d be lying.


    Who in their right mind wouldn''t fear him after what happened? The power he displayed was beyond anything anyone else could achieve.


    Ciri, without realizing it, stood agape upon hearing Yennefer''s words, while Geralt''s expression turned grim. He swallowed hard, looking at the boy, trying to see the monster within.


    "That doesn''t matter now¡­" Madara replied, shrugging.


    "Of course it matters... There will be a meeting among all the northern kings and the chapter of mages... you know you''ll become a target across the continent..." Yennefer said seriously.


    "Maybe... but it''s not like I''ll be wandering around for a while... and even if they try to find me... they should know what I''m capable of." Madara''s tone was firm.


    "..." Yennefer still seemed unsure of what to make of the situation, but she sighed before continuing.


    "You don''t seem to care about being hunted, do you? What do you plan to do now?" she asked.


    "Go to the far north... Kaer Morhen was my initial goal, but I''m not sure, judging by Geralt''s look, if I''ll be welcome there," Madara replied, shifting his gaze from the sorceress to the witcher.


    "I don''t think Vesemir will allow that after what Yen just said," Geralt stated in a neutral tone, visibly hesitant upon hearing of the mass killing.


    "What?!" Ciri immediately protested.


    "He shouldn''t do that..." Yennefer remarked, looking at Geralt.


    "You can''t blame him... Vesemir is a reserved person... and he remembers well when Kaer Morhen was attacked many years ago... you can''t fault him for wanting to avoid another war at Kaer Morhen''s gates," Geralt explained.


    "Ciri was with me, and everyone knows that, so even she won''t be able to go to Kaer Morhen..." Madara replied, pointing out that they would search for her.


    "..." Geralt did not respond, his serious expression deepening.


    "But no one knows the children go to Kaer Morhen... Geralt... Ciri needs a place to stay, doesn''t she? And Madara can protect her... If we manage to keep it a secret that Madara is at Kaer Morhen, we can avoid a conflict for years..." Yennefer said in a softer tone, while Madara looked at her, slightly surprised by the sorceress''s effort to defend him.


    "I''ll stay with Madara... No matter where he goes," Ciri declared, unconcerned about the revelation that Madara had killed 100,000 people. Though she didn''t fully understand what had happened, she had no desire to part from her friend.


    "..." Geralt seemed to be pondering, cornered by the situation. There was Ciri, and he had decided to embrace his destiny.


    "I don''t think Vesemir will have a problem with you going to Kaer Morhen... we can talk to him," he finally said.


    "Anyway¡­ I need a bath and a bed," Madara simply said, starting to walk. After all the chaos, he was filthy and sweaty, needing to finally relax after the war.


    Everyone watched as the boy walked past Yennefer and Geralt, heading to a part of the hideout with an underground waterfall, the same place Ciri would use to bathe when she was here alone.


    The three of them watched Madara move away as Ciri stroked Toto, gently petting his head.


    "I suppose I''ll organize my things then," Yennefer sighed and walked off to clean up the mess she had made.


    Geralt remained silent but also began to retreat, returning to his meditation. He tried to process what he had heard, questioning whether he had made the right decision. It seemed more plausible than anything else at the moment.


    Ciri didn''t intend to interrupt Madara''s bath, so she went to Yennefer, who was beginning to tidy up the mess she had created while trying to use spells to locate Madara.


    "What did you mean when you said he killed 100,000 people?" she asked, without hesitation, watching Yennefer. Even Geralt, a few meters away, glanced at them, curious to hear what Yennefer had been withholding for so many days.


    "I''m saying your friend is very, very dangerous. More than anyone could imagine." Yennefer sighed, still wrestling with conflicting thoughts. For a moment, she lost herself in her memories, recalling the scene of the giant raising his sword to cut through the battlefield and destroy two distant mountains.


    ''I felt nothing of the energy of chaos, yet there''s such power in that boy¡­'' she thought.


    ''I want to build a world where there is no pain, a world without tragedies or wars.'' Once more, the words she had glimpsed in Geralt''s mind resurfaced unconsciously. ''Maybe he really can do that with such power,'' she concluded.


    "Madara isn''t dangerous!" Ciri murmured in protest, but Yennefer responded with a faint smile.


    "Perhaps he isn''t dangerous to you. However, for the kings and queens of the continent, he has become¡ªor will become¡ªa threat once they hear what happened at Sodden Hill. Something like him shouldn''t exist in this world, and everyone will fear his power..." Yennefer stated seriously, her smile fading as she delivered the second part.


    "I don''t care about others. To me, Madara is Madara!" Ciri protested again, firmly crossing her arms with a small pout.


    "I''m sure he is, but that won''t change what others think of him... Still, know that you''re in a position many would envy. Not only will people want to kill Madara, but some will desire his power. And even¡­ something more," Yennefer added cryptically.


    Ciri didn''t fully understand what she meant, but she frowned, puzzled by her words.


    Meanwhile, Madara was relaxing under the waterfall, submerged in the small stream, the current flowing around him. He reflected on his own concerns and the future.


    He pondered whether Kaer Morhen was the best place for him to stay, carefully analyzing his situation. He knew he would have to maintain a low profile from then on. It seemed wise to let people forget about him over time. After all, most would dismiss what happened at Sodden Hill as a myth or an exaggeration, while the witnesses who had been there would forever be marked by the sight of his destruction, unable to fully comprehend what it meant.


    "Maybe I should travel across the continent, take on jobs here and there, even as a witcher¡­" he thought. "But that will have to wait. For now, I need to train over the next few years to become even stronger."


    He knew there were still things in this world¡ªand beyond¡ªthat could threaten him. Demons, a member of the Otsutsuki clan, which wasn''t so unusual considering they came from space, and the dimension of limbo¡ªthese were challenges he would inevitably have to face sooner or later.


    His thoughts were interrupted when he saw the griffin, which walked heavily toward the water at the entrance of the waterfall, separated by a wall from the rest of the hideout. Madara looked at it, and the griffin, in turn, stared back at him curiously. From this perspective, it seemed like a domestic pet, and Madara would be its owner.


    The griffin approached the water''s edge beside Madara and simply leapt in, its body colliding with the water and splashing droplets everywhere. Madara had to turn his face away to avoid them.


    When he turned back, he saw the griffin raising its head in the water. Madara observed the scene with a narrow-eyed gaze.


    "He''s playing like a child¡­ Ciri must have taught him these bad habits," Madara thought, concluding that Ciri had been instilling some mannerisms in the creature while staying here with it.


    After a while, he returned to another part of the hideout, pulling out an entire bed from his scroll to rest. It was his personal bed from his days as a noble, and the three others watched him intently.


    "I''m going to rest for a while; we''ll continue our conversations later¡­" he announced. After all, it had been weeks since he''d last slept in a bed, ever since his journey through the mountains of Sodden Hill, battling grotesque creatures, shinobi, and a war had consumed his time.


    No one disturbed him, and he slept peacefully for at least six hours, waking up in the mid-afternoon. As soon as he opened his eyes, he heard Ciri''s voice. She was wearing her training outfit and holding a steel sword.


    "You''re finally awake!" she said in an animated tone.


    Madara rose slowly and observed her, but Ciri continued:


    "I set aside some food for you. It just needs to be heated, but I don''t think that''ll be a problem for you," she said.


    "Thank you," he replied with a nod, picking up the food beside the bed. Without hesitation, he released a small flame from his mouth to warm it.


    Geralt, who was nearby, gave him a suspicious look, finding Madara''s action bizarre. His expression seemed to question,  but he remained silent.


    Yennefer sat in a corner, reading a book. Though she noticed Madara was awake, she chose not to comment. Even the griffin lay calmly near the group, completely relaxed.


    While eating the meal Ciri had prepared, Madara looked at her and asked:


    "How has your training been going?"


    Ciri grinned mischievously before answering.


    "I''m getting much stronger and better at knife-throwing, but I still can''t unlock the powers you say I have. After all, it''s really hard to train here alone." She paused and then asked excitedly, "Could you help me a bit? Maybe create a clone for me to practice with?"


    Madara nodded and made a hand sign, summoning a shadow clone in a puff of smoke. The clone immediately knew what to do, and Ciri smiled excitedly as she moved to the center of the area to train with it, grabbing a sword before they began sparring.


    Meanwhile, Geralt watched the interaction between the two, raising an eyebrow as he saw Ciri attacking the clone, which effortlessly defended and countered her strikes. He remained silent, observing.


    Madara continued eating his meal by the bedside. He knew that soon it would be necessary to have a longer conversation about the future with the others. While the entire continent grew increasingly restless as news spread to every corner, the four of them remained hidden in the refuge.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 160 - Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 04.


    Chapter 165 - Advancing to Kaer Morhen 02.


    Chapter 175 - The move of the King of Kaedwen.


    Chapter 184 - Pushing the King of Kaedwen to the brink of his sanity.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 156 – Heading to Kaer Morhen.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ... Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you doing?" The older woman''s voice spoke as she looked with interest at what the boy was doing.


    Madara was creating some things on papers using a brush with his own blood, as he possessed chakra to create explosive tags. After all, he was running low on them after all the turmoil.


    "Replenishing my stock... as if I were making my potions, if I were a wizard..." Madara used a simple metaphor, causing Geralt, who was cleaning an animal he had hunted for them to eat, to raise an eyebrow upon hearing it.


    "That is made with your magic... or the energy you call chakra... is that why you use your blood?" Yennefer asked, clearly curious.


    "Yes, it should be done with ink... but I use my blood due to the lack of it, which doesn''t exist in this world..." Madara replied calmly, not minding saying so while keeping his eyes on the kanji he was drawing. He didn''t look at Yennefer, who was evidently curious about him. No matter how Madara shared this information, even using his own blood, no one could exploit it.


    Cirilla was still training for the rest of the day with Madara''s clone, falling repeatedly against his kenjutsu. Her swordsmanship was inferior, and even Geralt had to admit it was a unique technique. He even offered Ciri some tips to try to counterattack.


    "I see... You know these forms are unique..." Yennefer said something without knowing exactly what to say, especially with Madara being so straightforward.


    "Ciri is Ciri, you are you, Geralt is Geralt. Each of you has a different type of knowledge and skills," Madara said, as each person in the room was different from the others.


    "I think you''re right," Yennefer agreed.


    "Are you going to keep staring at me, or are you going to ask?" Madara spoke again in a neutral tone, without looking at Geralt, who clearly had questions.


    "That monster..." Geralt began, before glancing at Yennefer. "Yennefer said you showed her a picture of it and mentioned it being from another dimension..." he commented, and Madara nodded.


    "Yes... I managed to get into the mind of that creature a few times. It comes from a dimension called Limbo... I must search for the rift between the two planes. After all, it said it would be reborn, and I can''t afford to be idle when it begins building an army of the dead as it planned during the war," Madara replied.


    "An army of the dead?!" Ciri stopped her training at that moment, unaware that Madara had faced a Lich. Yennefer and Geralt had discussed this privately when Geralt asked how Madara had fared in the mountains after he left, as the boy had declared he would face the creature alone at the time.


    "Something I encountered, but let''s set that aside for now," Madara said as his gaze finally fell on Geralt. "I don''t think I can scour the entire continent quickly enough. If you have any information¡ªwhether from witchers or sorcerers¡ªlet me know," he said.


    "If you''re saying there''s a rift between our world and that thing that can raise the dead... I''ll keep an eye out for it, but we can discuss this further at Kaer Morhen," Geralt said, seemingly accepting the idea of Madara heading there.


    "I''ll also report this. I''m sure Tissaia will be interested in hearing about it, but I need to warn you that if Vilgefortz is alive, he will try to turn all the realms against you. After all, there''s nothing worse than a vengeful sorcerer," she said.


    "I''ll hunt him down as soon as I can, if that''s the case. He''s too dangerous to remain alive," Madara responded calmly.


    "I understand. I''m just warning you that your presence won''t be well received in any of the kingdoms for years to come..." she said, already imagining how the kings would react to the news of the war''s outcome and how they would deal with Madara being the prime suspect behind the giant blue being that carried out a unilateral massacre.


    "I understand. And do you know what''s happening in Cintra at the moment?" Madara asked, while Ciri also paid close attention with intense eyes, eager to hear.


    "We don''t know yet, but they''ll surely discuss it at the meeting that''s coming up in three days," Yennefer said as Madara nodded.


    "If Nilfgaard has been defeated now... what will happen to Cintra?" Ciri asked, a bit nervous. He looked at her.


    "We don''t know, but we''ll talk about it later," he said, as it was a private conversation. Yennefer, who was there, merely looked at Geralt without saying anything. They were the adults in the room, and these children were discussing the future of a fallen kingdom. It was strange, but neither of them intervened, not even Yennefer, who was usually more inclined to do so.


    While Ciri nodded at Madara''s words, he finished stocking more explosive tags in his arms and storage seals. He returned to Geralt, who was finishing roasting the deer he had hunted in the forest.


    "You know, I fought a witcher from the School of the Cat a few years ago and took that sword with magical glyphs... The same one you saw when we fought that thing resurrected from the dead in the mountains. It broke when I used it against the Lich, which was quite dangerous with its own scythe... I''d like to get another sword like that, but I don''t know where to find one. Could you help me with that?" he asked, as no one in Cintra, not even Mousesack, could create something similar.


    "Glyphs are rare on the Continent. Unless you find a master with the skill, which I think is unlikely. Not even my swords have glyphs," Geralt said in a dry tone.


    Madara nodded at this. He knew that in the game, Geralt had found a merchant northeast of Novigrad. Perhaps he''d be lucky to encounter the same. After all, swords had become quite resilient to symbols, and it would be difficult to find another like it made purely of metal. Perhaps he could craft one himself with F¨±injutsu; it was something to try in the future.


    After speaking with Geralt¡ªwho only spoke when necessary, much like Madara¡ªhe returned to Cirilla, who was still practicing alone. She had trained all day, determined to grow stronger, and he helped her.


    Later.


    "Do you think we can''t reclaim Cintra?" Ciri asked.


    It was nighttime, and Madara was outside the hideout with Ciri. Both were gazing at the sky. At that moment, the topic of Cintra came up, now that Nilfgaard had toppled the kingdom. No one knew its true fate.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea, Ciri," he said. "I believe you need to grow stronger and older first... The kingdom is devastated, full of Nilfgaardians. There will be people who will judge and blame the royal family for the disaster that happened in Cintra. There will be people who will try to manipulate or even kill you to take the kingdom for themselves, both inside and outside of Cintra..." he explained.


    "But I''d have you by my side, wouldn''t I?" she asked, her eyes almost pleading for him not to leave.


    He didn''t respond at first but sighed. "I want to travel and explore the lands of the Continent. You''ve always known that. I can''t do everything from a court... There are things in this world we need to face. As you''ve already seen, I don''t even know if I could be the king of Cintra as your grandmother wanted," he said.


    Ciri listened to Madara and looked up at the sky, pondering his words.


    "You know, I think you''re completely right. Maybe you''re more needed traveling the world and fighting as you''re doing now... Exactly that," she said. "It would make me very upset, but I can understand. But even so, you wouldn''t fight forever, right? You''d come back, wouldn''t you?" she asked, taking her eyes off the sky to look at him.


    She spoke these words with rare maturity, which even caused Madara''s expression to change. He looked at her, slightly surprised. Before he could respond, she smiled and continued.


    "But this could also be interesting. After all, we''ll do it together, right?" she asked.


    "As long as you become strong enough," Madara replied in a neutral tone.


    "Then that''s great! I''ll become stronger, and we''ll fight together. But if one day we can reclaim Cintra, you''ll help me, won''t you?" she asked again. It was still her home, after all.


    "Obviously," he replied, falling silent beside her afterward as they both continued to look at the sky.


    Meanwhile, Geralt and Yennefer were still eating their meal inside, without much conversation.


    "You know... it''s strange..." Geralt tried to break the silence. "Why are you so interested in the boy?" he asked, as Yennefer seemed unusually intrigued, especially after what she had heard.


    "You can''t seriously think I''m in love with a brat, can you?" she raised an eyebrow, as if such a notion were impossible.


    "..." Geralt didn''t respond, while she sighed and continued.


    "He saved my life, but that''s not why. He''s not as bad as you think, Geralt. He has abilities that defy all the logic of this world, abilities that shouldn''t even exist here... but at the same time... the beings he fought... he''s necessary... it''s strange... I wanted to observe him first... but somehow, I like him..." Yennefer murmured.


    "He killed 100,000 people, didn''t he?" Geralt said, still somewhat skeptical. Despite everyone who knew Madara claiming he was trustworthy, hearing about his feats made it difficult to believe he was still human¡ªperhaps worse than a monster.


    "Yes, that''s true. However, doesn''t Nilfgaard also kill thousands of people? Were they not going to invade, destroy, and kill other innocents, with rapes, murders, perhaps even slavery? Just because one side suffers doesn''t mean the other is good. What do you think would have happened to the North if Nilfgaard had invaded?" she countered.


    Geralt said nothing and returned to eating, aware that Ciri and Madara were outside, sitting together.


    The silence was broken when a loud noise came from the room. Yennefer and Geralt looked at the griffin lying there, releasing gas while it slept.


    "Vesemir certainly won''t be thrilled to see a griffin inside Kaer Morhen," Geralt murmured, while Yennefer smiled lightly and began to laugh discreetly.


    "Certainly not," she said amusedly, looking at him for a moment. An odd silence fell between them, creating a certain atmosphere as they stared at each other.


    "How about freshening up a bit? I''ve heard the waterfall here is quite nice at night," Geralt said, breaking the silence.


    "Geralt, this is my laboratory. I know it better than anyone. You need to improve your flirting," she said, still smiling, while the witcher grew slightly awkward at her teasing.


    "But I''ll accept. Let''s make the most of it while the kids are outside for a while," Yennefer concluded, heading toward the small waterfall within the hideout. Geralt followed her.


    The next morning, Ciri was securing a small pouch at her waist while dressed in a flexible leather armor for the journey north. Madara wore armor covered by a dark cloak and handed a similar one to Ciri, so both would be protected during their journey. Yennefer was finishing packing her belongings while waiting for them to depart.


    Geralt was ready too. Madara had brought him a horse after purchasing it in a village 20 kilometers away. Despite the distance, it had been easy for Madara to carry the horse on his back, running all the way to the hideout.


    Finally, they were prepared to leave the hideout. Yennefer would meet with the sorcerers before the upcoming meeting of the Continent''s major powers, while Geralt would travel alone. Madara and Ciri would head north at a much faster and safer pace, aiming for Kaer Morhen with a letter from Geralt for Vesemir. After all, the old witcher would find it odd for two young people to simply appear claiming Geralt was on his way. The letter would explain the situation.


    "See you at Kaer Morhen then," Yennefer said, as Geralt nodded.


    "Good luck. I hope to see you soon. Stay safe," Yennefer said, bidding them farewell with a worried look directed at Ciri and Madara.


    "Take care, Yen," Geralt said.


    "Goodbye, Yennefer. Take care of yourself," Ciri replied.


    Madara remained silent, merely nodding as a farewell.


    The next moment, Madara picked up Ciri, holding her in his arms, and ran off, leaping as they disappeared into the forest treetops. Yennefer opened a portal and vanished, while Geralt mounted his horse and rode off.


    The griffin would remain in the hideout, but Madara planned to summon it as soon as they reached Kaer Morhen. Before leaving, Madara had left enough food to sustain the griffin for several weeks, ensuring it wouldn''t be a problem.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 161 - Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 05.


    Chapter 166 - Vesemir.


    Chapter 176 - We must go to Ard Carraigh.


    Chapter 185 - The King''s Summons.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 157 – Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 01.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    As Madara and Ciri advanced north, they quickly entered the region of Rivia, located below Lyria, near the mountains.


    "I''ve always found this name funny, Rivia, this small area..." Ciri commented from behind him, her knowledge of the geography of the region stemming from her time at the court of Cintra.


    Madara did not reply but thought about it as they moved forward. This was the place where Geralt would one day be knighted by the Queen of Lyria, earning the title "Geralt of Rivia" after facing Nilfgaardian forces and securing victory for the northern kingdom.


    However, with Nilfgaard failing to advance north, there was uncertainty about Geralt''s fate in this unfolding story. Perhaps he would remain just Geralt without Sodden being invaded by southern forces.


    Meanwhile, they continued unaware that, further north in Kaedwen, the most important post-war meeting between northern kings and mages was about to take place. Madara and Ciri were heading toward Kaer Morhen, a journey that would take them through Kaedwen. However, the city where this pivotal meeting would occur was Loc Muinne, an ancient elven city. It was to be the site of a critical decision about the North''s future.


    On the other side of the continent, along its coast, Yennefer had returned to Temeria and then to Aretuza. As she stepped out of a portal, she barely had time to take her first step before someone called out to her. It was a familiar sorceress, Vissena (OC).


    "Yennefer! You''re back!" the young sorceress exclaimed.


    "Hello, Vissena," Yennefer greeted her.


    "I''m so glad to see you! Things have been quite hectic in Aretuza. All the younger students'' classes have been canceled, and Tissaia has been asking about you. She said that if you were seen, you should go to her office immediately," Vissena informed her.


    Yennefer nodded and walked past her, making her way through the halls of Aretuza toward the rector''s office on the top floor. Along the way, she passed sorceresses and even a few sorcerers who greeted her in passing, all seeming to be in a hurry. Yennefer decided to ask Tissaia directly about the urgency.


    Reaching the door, she was about to knock when Tissaia''s voice came from the other side. "Yennefer, come in," Tissaia instructed.


    Yennefer entered and found Tissaia tinkering with her magical telescopes, seemingly having just finished communicating with someone. She was writing something down before turning to the newly arrived sorceress.


    "You''re here, good. Where have you been all these days?" Tissaia asked, though it was clear she wasn''t expecting an answer.


    Yennefer raised an eyebrow, ignoring the question, instead focusing on the urgency she''d sensed in the academy. "What''s going on? Why is everyone in such a rush?" she asked.


    "Because our kings are no longer willing to wait. They''ve demanded the meeting take place immediately, moving it forward," Tissaia replied with a sigh.


    "But wasn''t it supposed to happen in three days?" Yennefer asked, surprised.


    "Not anymore. It will now be held in Loc Muinne, the ancient elven city to the east of Kaedwen, in the mountains. Everyone is already on their way. It''s good you''ve arrived; I''ll need you with me," Tissaia explained.


    "Now?" Yennefer sighed, already feeling a headache coming on. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What else would you expect? The kings are eager to question you. They''re all concerned about an unknown weapon of destruction out there, and many have mentioned that Madara might be involved. Some of the mages from Sodden Hill have even claimed that you know him, as he mentioned meeting you..." Tissaia added.


    Yennefer was silent for a moment before replying, "I see." She then continued with another question, "And Triss? Where is she?" she asked, knowing she didn''t have much time but wanting at least to see her old friend.


    Yennefer hadn''t heard from her in recent days since the war had ended. Triss had been isolated in that hideout with Geralt and Ciri before Madara arrived, to avoid being located.


    "Triss has been transferred here. She''s being treated by a group of sorcerers in the medical wing on the second floor... You can go see her. We have a few hours; I was just waiting for you so we could leave. I''ll need some time to organize my things and talk to a few people. Come back as soon as you''re done," Tissaia said.


    "Why such urgency... You talk as if I don''t already know how to deal with those pompous men with crowns on their heads," Yennefer replied with an ironic tone.


    "Those same men are very, very afraid of a giant appearing in their kingdoms and devastating them without them being able to do anything about it. Trust me, these men, when in a state of fear, can be very dangerous at the moment," Tissaia replied seriously.


    Yennefer merely nodded before starting to leave the room, heading to the second floor in search of Triss. It didn''t take her long to reach the place, walking through a few hallways. Upon entering, she saw several sorceresses casting spells around a bed, with some handling potions.


    "Can we reconstruct her skin?" one of them asked while handing over a potion.


    Yennefer observed at least four sorceresses, including Keira Metz, who looked worriedly at the bed.


    "It''s difficult. I don''t think we''ll be able to do much with her current state..." one of the sorceresses commented, while the others turned around, noticing Yennefer entering.


    "Yennefer, you''re here," Keira said as Yennefer approached.


    "How is she?" Yennefer asked, moving closer to look at Triss in the bed.


    Triss lay there, the women cleaning her blood and attempting to heal her. Her skin was badly decayed as they removed parts of it. The burns had left her body completely destroyed, making her unrecognizable. Her hair was gone, leaving her scalp reddish and grotesque even weeks after the events at Sodden Hill.


    "Why is she still like this? Why haven''t you started the healing process yet?" Yennefer demanded.


    "We''ve done all we could just to keep her alive. We were trying to restore her skin to its original state, but it doesn''t seem possible without leaving severe scars..." one of the sorceresses explained.


    "Yennefer, isn''t there something you can do to help her? Knowing Triss, she''d rather kill herself than live like this," Keira commented, concerned.


    Yennefer shook her head. "There isn''t much I can do, but this can be adjusted with magic. For now, just save her life. I''ll talk to her later," Yennefer requested immediately.


    The sorceresses exchanged glances and began applying spells to stabilize Triss. Her skin would regrow, albeit scarred and burned, requiring illusory spells to conceal it.


    Yennefer watched her friend with pity, hoping she would recover and not attempt suicide after surviving in such a condition. Before long, Triss was finally out of danger. All the women were exhausted by the end of the process.


    "She''ll be okay. I just hope she doesn''t wake up before the meeting," Yennefer murmured.


    "Triss would be upset not to participate in such an important post-war meeting alongside King Foltest. But she couldn''t go in her current state," Keira remarked, wiping sweat from her brow.


    "Let her rest for now... we''ll deal with that later," Yennefer replied, sighing as she looked at Keira.


    Keira nodded, then turned to Yennefer with a grateful tone. "Thank you for your help at Sodden Hill. It''s thanks to you that we had reinforcements. The situation was dire for us, with Nilfgaard and those strange monsters."


    "Thank Geralt for that. He spent weeks trying to reach you," Yennefer said.


    "I also thank the boy, Madara. He''s the one who showed up to help everyone there," Keira added.


    "..." Yennefer didn''t respond, noting that more and more people were associating her with the boy, which could be problematic for her.


    "And about that boy..." Keira began, but was interrupted by the sound of the door opening behind them. She grimaced upon seeing who entered.


    "Good thing you brought that up. I was looking for you, Yen. I came as soon as I heard you''d arrived here," Coral said, as Yennefer turned to see her approaching.


    "What do you want, Coral?" Yennefer narrowed her eyes. There was palpable tension between the two, stemming from a rivalry and Coral''s history of seducing others just to provoke Yennefer, including Geralt.


    "You know, since we returned from our mission after casting the spell on the mountain, I was surprised by the news of the North''s victory. Yet, there was no joy, only fear of the unknown in everyone we met. The rumors, and even the images I managed to capture by reading the minds of some soldiers, spoke of a giant emerging on the battlefield. It disrupted all the troops as it annihilated thousands in an instant... We thought we''d succeeded in our mission before fleeing, but we didn''t expect something like that to happen right afterward," Coral said with a small smile.


    "I would''ve loved to see it in person, but even through memories, it was impressive. The most suspicious thing of all is that boy at Sodden Hill. Many say he was the one who created that giant. There''s also talk of an adult man appearing, wearing the same armor as the boy, riding a dragon made of roots in the middle of the forest. It''s almost unbelievable to think someone could have such power," she said, her tone filled with interest.


    "Coral, what do you want?" Yennefer asked, irritated. "Everyone saw what happened on the battlefield. That''s why we''re heading to a meeting to discuss it."


    "Yes, but I know he has something to do with you, Yen," Coral countered.


    "We met only once before that, so I don''t think what you''re suggesting makes sense. It was just a coincidence," Yennefer replied, shrugging.


    "I think it''s more than that," Coral insisted. "Tell me where the boy is. I''ll do anything you ask, as a favor."


    Yennefer shook her head, clearly uncomfortable with the idea of Coral getting close to Madara. Whatever her intentions, Coral would likely seek a chance to gain power. Even Keira and the other sorceresses in the room looked suspiciously at the conversation.


    "I don''t know where he is," Yennefer lied.


    "I just want to talk to him. I don''t think I''d harm the boy," Coral pressed.


    "As I said, I don''t know where he is. So, forget about it. And honestly, I doubt he''d want anything to do with you, Coral," Yennefer scoffed.


    "You''re a terrible liar, Yennefer," Coral said, clicking her tongue in disdain. Frustrated, she turned and left, realizing she wouldn''t get anything from Yennefer.


    "You need to be careful with her. She seems to have developed some kind of ambition regarding the boy after Sodden Hill," Keira commented, watching Coral leave.


    Yennefer sighed, concerned, but hoped Coral wouldn''t do anything reckless in the future.


    "Keira, I''m going to meet with Tissaia again before the meeting. I''ll see you there," Yennefer said.


    Keira nodded, watching Yennefer leave the room as she made her way to the rector''s office.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 162 - Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 06.


    Chapter 167 - Settling in at Kaer Morhen.


    Chapter 177 - Triss Merigold.


    Chapter 186 - A second attack on Kaer Morhen?


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 158 – Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 02.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The elven city had become an uninhabitable place, used mostly by merchants, mages, and scholars as a site for study, storage, or even as a hideout. There were also thieves and looters seeking precious artifacts.


    However, those who still remained in the city started to notice a new group emerging. They watched in surprise as mages and guards from various kingdoms began to occupy the central area of the city.


    Those present had little time to react before being forced out, as the newcomers secured the area and erected magical barriers to keep others away.


    "Hey, what''s going on over there?" a man asked as he saw a group being practically kicked out of the city.


    "They just gave me the choice to leave or die! I had all my gold there ¡ª how dare they do this?!" one of the men exclaimed indignantly.


    "Shut up! You can''t go against these guys. Look, those banners... it''s not just Kaedwen ¡ª there''s Temeria and Lyria too! Something big is happening here!" the man replied to his companion, casting a suspicious glance toward the area they had been expelled from.


    It was the highest point in the city, with a towering structure. More and more soldiers were guarding the place, while mages cast spells. They arrived through portals, both inside and outside the city, and began expelling everyone present. The locals now found themselves in a helpless situation, with valuable resources inside, but unable to do anything except watch as the place was taken over.


    "Wait! Isn''t Temeria supposed to be in the south? Has the war ended already?" someone from the group asked, surprised by the sight of the banner.


    News of the war was still spreading. Mages were the fastest way to relay the outcome of the battle to the northern courts, but even that took time. The information would first reach the courts, then trickle down through soldiers who had fought, eventually reaching traders and travelers. It would take even longer to arrive in remote areas like this one, so it wasn''t unusual for people here to remain unaware of recent events.


    "War?" another asked, clueless about the southern conflict.


    "What are you talking about?! The Nilfgaard invasion! Haven''t you heard about it? What kind of idiot are you, huh?" another man snapped, looking at him with disbelief.


    "Look, I haven''t left these ruins for almost half a year, so don''t expect me to know everything happening in the world!" the man retorted angrily.


    "Anyway, there was a war in the north. Cintra fell, and a battle for control of Sodden began. That''s all I know ¡ª I heard it from an informant," a third man added, arms crossed, his gaze fixed on the tower as more banners from various kingdoms were raised.


    Over the following days, more soldiers arrived to encircle the tower. The banners kept increasing: alongside Kaedwen, Temeria, and Sodden, there were now the flags of Redania, Aedirn, Lyria and Rivia, Kovir and Poviss, Verden, Brugge, Kerack, Cidaris, and Hengfors.


    Everyone stayed away from the area as soldiers continued advancing through the city, ensuring no one got close. Word spread that all the kings and queens of the north were gathering for a meeting that would decide the fate of the northern realms.


    More and more people arrived in the central area of the city ¡ª mages and soldiers alike ¡ª reinforcing security to ensure nothing disrupted the meeting. The first rulers to arrive remained inside the structure, waiting for their counterparts, as the meeting had been brought forward and would soon begin.


    One of the portals shimmered, and mages from Aretuza emerged. Yennefer appeared, walking beside Tissaia, followed by a large group of mages. Yennefer observed the scene ¡ª mages she had seen only a week ago, covered in blood and dirt, exhausted from fighting on the battlefield, now looked polished and dignified, exuding nobility and calm.


    They were starkly different from the warriors they had been on the battlefield. Here, they radiated confidence, seizing every opportunity to showcase their status and increase their influence in the northern courts with so many key figures gathered in one place.


    "They are all flaunting their clothes and jewelry..." Yennefer said sarcastically.


    "Are you really the ideal person to criticize that, Yennefer?" Tissaia, walking beside her, heard the comment and raised an eyebrow, glancing at Yennefer, who was wearing her black dress with a ruby stone at her neck.


    "I am a mage. I''m dressed accordingly," Yennefer replied.


    "Whatever. Let''s keep going and see how things are progressing, and find out when the meeting will start," Tissaia said as they made their way through the crowd, passing by as people greeted them.


    At least, Tissaia was warmly greeted. Meanwhile, all eyes fell on Yennefer with a suspicious gleam.


    "I heard she had personal contact with that boy," someone whispered.


    "Yennefer might know whether he''s alive or not after what happened. She should inform us."


    "To think she had such a powerful ally... How did we never hear of this ''Madara'' before? The only mention of him was that boy who started gaining notoriety in Cintra in recent years."


    "Do you really believe a child created that giant?"


    "I don''t believe it either. That thing is beyond human capabilities... We''re dealing with a god or something like it. We must have angered someone far beyond the mortal world with this war, and Nilfgaard paid the price!"


    "I don''t think that''s it. After all, the boy fought in Cintra''s war in the south, and Cintra still fell. No one saw a giant..."


    "Besides, it was a grown man on the dragon."


    "But he was wearing the same outfit the boy had when he joined the war, and he looked just like him!"


    "We don''t know what to think about this... Maybe Yennefer can clarify it for us. We''re dealing with something we''ve never seen before. And those people who appeared on the battlefield ¡ª they moved their hands before casting magic. I''ve never seen anything like it in my seventy years."


    The murmurs spread through the crowd as many eyes lingered on Yennefer while discussing the matter. The sorceress tried to maintain a neutral expression as she walked beside Tissaia, nodding politely at those who greeted them.


    "Do you see now why I wanted you with me? You wouldn''t be able to walk through this hall if I weren''t here," Tissaia said dryly.


    "They think I know all the boy''s secrets, so they''ll be disappointed," Yennefer replied with little concern.


    "Perhaps. But let''s get this over with. You can''t avoid this meeting. Otherwise, you''ll be branded a traitor to the north, accused of hiding secrets that every king would be desperate to get their hands on," Tissaia responded, and they continued through the entrance hall.


    The door to the chamber where the kings were gathered remained closed. Inside, they were still talking, drinking alongside some court mages. Most of the mages, however, remained outside in the hall.


    Naturally, Tissaia was allowed to enter. But since Yennefer hadn''t been affiliated with any court in recent years, she wasn''t permitted entry. Tissaia chose to stay with her, standing in a corner as various sorcerers and mages came to greet Tissaia.


    ''Yen, I hope to hear a lot about what you know during this meeting. I''m sure the entire north is eager to understand what happened during that war, and how Cintra had a hidden weapon of mass destruction,'' people remarked frequently as they gathered around for brief conversations.


    "Hm? Hey, what are  doing here?!"


    "Traitors!"


    "Southern dogs!"


    "You betrayed the north!"


    Suddenly, a flurry of insults erupted as a new portal opened, and a few individuals stepped through, much to the dismay of most present.


    "You dare to show up here? Who gave you information about this meeting?!"


    "Don''t be foolish. You practically made it public. We have contacts all over the north, so it wasn''t hard to find out. Now we''re here because this concerns us too. After all, a large portion of our army was wiped out, and we demand answers from the north," a woman declared.


    Yennefer was surprised to see Fringilla and Francesca emerge from the crowd as all eyes turned toward them with cold, disdainful gazes.


    "What are they doing here..." Yennefer murmured, unable to hold back her comment as Tissaia narrowed her eyes at the newcomers.


    Ignoring the crowd, who seemed ready to detain them on the spot, Fringilla and Francesca moved forward as soon as they spotted Tissaia and Yennefer.


    "Let them through," Tissaia commanded. Some mages, who were already preparing spells, halted immediately upon hearing her. After all, starting a fight there would be pointless and catastrophic until the kings themselves ordered their arrest.


    "You shouldn''t be here," Tissaia stated as the two women stopped in front of her and Yennefer.


    "You''re right," Fringilla replied. "But our sovereign is deeply upset to hear that his army was decimated by something that shouldn''t even exist in this world. We want answers too. We deserve at least that."


    "You may end up imprisoned by the northern kings. You''re well aware of that, aren''t you?" Tissaia warned.


    "We know," Fringilla acknowledged. "Even so, we came seeking answers. Isn''t that right, Yennefer? My contacts tell me you''ve had direct contact with that boy¡­ We demand that you tell us everything you know about him."


    "You''ll be disappointed," Yennefer said calmly, her voice unwavering. "I know nothing. I''m as surprised as you are."


    Everyone in the room watched the exchange closely, eager to catch every word. Yennefer''s gaze shifted toward Francesca, who had remained silent. The elven mage was in a particularly precarious position in the north now.


    "But perhaps Francesca knows more," Yennefer added, her tone sharp with sarcasm. "After all, she fought alongside Madara during the war in Cintra''s territory. She should know that the boy''s abilities weren''t nearly terrifying enough to create something capable of wiping out an entire army."


    "That''s exactly why we''re here," Francesca replied with a calm, neutral tone. "The boy wasn''t that powerful in Cintra. Then, all of a sudden, he gained so much power that we all saw him obliterate fifteen thousand soldiers in mere minutes. I want to know what we''re dealing with. And I''m sure everyone here wants to know too."


    Her words resonated with the crowd. Faces that moments ago showed hostility now displayed curiosity and a shared desire for answers. Everyone wanted to know who Madara Uchiha really was and what kind of force they were dealing with.


    "Tsk," Yennefer clicked her tongue, preparing to respond, when suddenly the door to the kings'' chamber opened, and a tall, bald, slightly overweight man entered the room.


    "That''s Sigismund Dijkstra¡­ He works for Redania''s secret service¡­" Whispers spread quickly as the man''s imposing presence silenced the room.


    "Good. It''s nice to see that you already know who I am," Dijkstra said in a loud, clear voice. His sharp eyes scanned the crowd before continuing, "I''m here to invite you inside. The kings are all present and ready to begin the meeting. However," he added, his gaze narrowing toward Fringilla and Francesca, "I''ll need to consult with them about what to do with our¡­ guests from the enemy''s army."


    The room fell into a tense silence as Dijkstra stared at the two women. He was a man who thrived on information ¡ª he knew nearly everything about everyone. It was no surprise that he identified the two sorceresses with a mere glance.


    "Regardless," he continued, "everyone except these two is authorized to enter. We will finally begin the meeting between the northern kings, where a decisive course of action will be taken regarding the north and its enemies."


    The gathered mages and sorcerers nodded in acknowledgment, and the crowd began to move toward the next room ¡ª the chamber where the most powerful men and women of the north awaited.


    Raccoon Here: One more thing. I had mentioned Radovid as the King of Redania in the chapters after Cintra''s fall. However, at this point in the timeline, he would be slightly older than Ciri. Therefore, the current King of Redania will be Vizimir II, as per the lore. I''ll fix those references in the later chapters.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 163 - Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 07.


    Chapter 168 - Stay at Kaer Morhen 01.


    Chapter 178 - Routine of a Witcher.


    Chapter 187 - Dealing with King Henselt 01.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters! sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 159 – Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 03.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The next room, as everyone entered, revealed itself to the mages. It was richly decorated, far more than it should have been for a city like this.


    The place was even larger than the previous hall, and while there was an area where everyone could gather upon entering, a higher platform held a crescent-shaped table facing them. Behind each seat stood the banners of the northern kingdoms, with the respective kings and queens seated there, each accompanied by a mage from their court.


    There were more people in the room¡ªguards, renowned knights from each kingdom, and other important court officials¡ªall observing the group of mages who had just arrived.


    "My king..." Sigismund Dijkstra approached the King of Redania. "Fringilla and Francesca are here, claiming to represent Nilfgaard..." he informed his king, Vizimir II.


    "What?! They dare to come here after everything?" The King of Temeria immediately exclaimed upon hearing the man from Redania.


    "This shows a great deal of respect for us," another queen remarked.


    "We should imprison them or even execute them!" one of the kings suggested, rising from his chair.


    "Calm down!" The King of Temeria commanded, his gaze turning to his intelligence officer.


    "What do you suggest, King Vizimir? They are our enemies, traitors to the North!" another asked openly.


    This discussion did not go unnoticed by the rest of the assembly, the conversation echoing through the grand hall as they all waited to see what the kings would decide regarding the two sorceresses in the other room.


    "We should at least hear them out... after all, we still have one common interest¡ªto understand what has been happening. We have a potential enemy we know nothing about, and I doubt anyone can stop a blue monster almost the size of a mountain!" another king spoke up.


    They continued debating for a while, trying to decide what to do, until finally, a decision was made.


    "Then bring them in. Let them share their ideas and experiences in this meeting," was the final decision, and soon after, the two sorceresses were summoned.


    It didn''t take long for them to appear.


    No one in the hall looked at them with any warmth or kindness, but they stood in a corner quietly while the others turned back toward the kings.


    "Well, it''s time to begin..." the King of Sodden said.


    "Let''s go... As you know, we are perhaps just coming out of one crisis and heading straight into another, even greater one," King Foltest began, with Keira Metz at his side, along with his queen.


    "As we know, Nilfgaard invaded the North, starting with Cintra. They marched northward from the south, invading Cintra. At the same time, part of their army invaded Sodden, while men from Skagos, who are not present here, fought against Nilfgaard at sea as allies of Cintra," the King of Sodden began.


    "Cintra fell when an army of more than 90,000 Nilfgaardians entered the North. The kingdom was conquered in the first assault. The capital put up some resistance, but it was only a matter of time before it fell completely. Queen Calanthe perished, along with her husband, Eist Tuirseach, King of the Skellige Isles, who was killed in battle at sea."


    He paused as everyone in the room listened intently.


    "Then, as you all saw... Nilfgaard was not satisfied with that. The next target was my kingdom. They quickly organized their army, barely stopping in Cintra, and as soon as they had minimal control over it, they marched east¡ªto Sodden."


    The King of Sodden continued, "Despite fighting against the southern Black Army, I had to mobilize my troops against Nilfgaard''s main force to the west, below the Sodden Hills."


    He paused, observing the attentive faces in the room.


    "I admit it was a difficult situation. We were just one kingdom, facing an enemy with far superior numbers. However, we received help from the chapters of the mages, as well as an army from Temeria."


    He nodded in gratitude toward the Temerian representatives.


    "Had it not been for that, my kingdom would have been devastated. But let''s be clear¡ªeveryone acted not out of compassion for Sodden, but because they feared Nilfgaard''s advance into the North. Otherwise, they would have helped Cintra earlier."


    Meanwhile, King Foltest nodded at the King of Sodden.


    "So..." Thorne began speaking again. "For two months since the fall of Cintra, Nilfgaard''s army advanced, and we finally met them on the battlefield. We fought small skirmishes every day, with neither side fully committing their forces. Both armies tested each other''s strength with about ten thousand men in battles without magic, waiting for the right moment."


    "Talk about the boy!" someone shouted from the back of the room, interrupting the king. "You sent him into the final battle, and we all saw the result he caused! That boy turned the tide of the battle in favor of the North in just a few minutes. In the end, he even gravely injured our generals using magic!"


    Fringilla spoke up then, with everyone staring at her in surprise. "When the battle wasn''t even supposed to allow the use of magic!"


    "Don''t be foolish, Fringilla!" someone retorted. "Don''t try to play the moralist here in this hall!"


    "Silence!" one of the kings shouted, immediately silencing any further discussion. He turned his cold gaze toward the two Nilfgaardian sorceresses. "I don''t want either of you interrupting any king here while they are speaking. If you do, you will be forcibly removed from this meeting. And if necessary, we will send your heads to your emperor. So, be quiet."


    Fringilla pressed her lips together, clearly furious, but she said nothing more. Even so, she had touched on a sensitive subject.


    "It seems that was the boy''s first action..." the Queen of Lyria commented, looking directly at the King of Sodden. "How did he appear in the war? Or was he with you before?"


    The King of Sodden sighed deeply. He was still shaken and even a bit frightened by what he had seen during the war. After all, no one in the world knew how to stop that... thing that had appeared out of nowhere on the battlefield and cut through mountains.


    However, he continued speaking firmly. "Madara Uchiha... so let''s talk about him. That''s the name that began to surface in Cintra. He gained authority as he carried out various actions within the kingdom. He rose from being a simple orphan to becoming a special guest of Queen Calanthe. He even lived in the castle for some time."


    Conversations and small discussions began to spread among those present. Some exchanged suspicious glances, while others murmured quietly.


    "They say he studied alongside Princess Cirilla..." the King of Sodden concluded, casting a somber look over the crowd.


    "Calanthe must have lost her mind!" one of the queens remarked arrogantly. "She took in an orphan, raised him, and even placed him beside her granddaughter? I never imagined she would be so foolish."


    The King of Sodden ignored the comment and continued, aware that everyone in the room already knew most of the information he was about to share.


    "These details have already been made public, but it''s important to reinforce what we know before making any final decisions," one of the kings said.


    Many of those who had investigated the boy quickly began to gather more information. Then Thorne began recounting the events involving the gangs that plagued Cintra''s capital, mentioning that the situation almost ended in tragedy, with a confrontation against a mage at the end.


    "But I don''t know many details about that," he said. "Only Queen Calanthe and the mage Mousesack truly know what happened on that occasion."


    The King of Sodden, therefore, couldn''t provide much more information. He simply explained that there had been a plan involving a noble hunt in an illegal arena.


    Then, he began to comment on his own father''s actions. His father had wanted him to marry Cirilla after his fianc¨¦e at the time had died. It had been a very sad period for him, and he immediately refused the marriage, but his father had been resolute in his decision. He wanted to seize control of Cintra through that alliance.


    The conversation continued, and the king recounted how a war had been waged after his father had sent a messenger to be executed during a banquet, accusing Cintra of a diplomatic crime. It was during that time that he met Madara.


    He couldn''t give many details about it. The only thing he could say was that Madara had won the war by using an impressive strategy that outmaneuvered the Sodden army, making them lose the battle easily.


    The king paused before continuing. Madara''s last action, after he became a great noble and administered an entire region, happened during the war against Nilfgaard. It was in that battle that he publicly displayed his abilities, which left everyone terrified.


    The king, however, stated that he couldn''t provide many details about this episode, as he wasn''t familiar with it, and no one there really had accurate information on it.


    "If you allow me, let me speak about what happened during that battle," Francesca said, interrupting. It was important for her to contribute some information, or she and Fringilla might end up dead.


    All the kings nodded, granting her permission to continue.


    "The first time I saw the boy," Francesca began, "he threatened the commander of that squadron. He said he would kill him." She paused briefly before proceeding.


    "When the battle began, he used strange powers¡ªsomething no one was prepared to face. He managed to burn more than two thousand men at once. He advanced across the battlefield like a monster, unlike anything I''ve ever seen, far faster than any creature I''ve ever encountered."


    Francesca glanced around, observing everyone''s reactions, and continued.


    "That speed... It shouldn''t be human. Not even a witcher could achieve it. He ran toward us, and I tried to protect my commander. But it was useless."


    "The boy named Madara Uchiha used elemental abilities, similar to magic. But at the same time, they weren''t ordinary spells. They were so powerful that I was defeated myself."


    "I saw what he had said before. But... understand one thing. The only feature that truly terrified me were his eyes." The entire room fell silent, waiting for Francesca to explain further.


    "His eyes turned red. A shade of red I''ve never seen before. They resembled the eyes of vampires. But I don''t know if it was an illusion. Because his eyes were clearly black before... and suddenly, they turned red. His eyes are not human in some way, and they are special," she explained.


    The mages and kings present exchanged glances. The room was filled with a heavy silence.


    "I don''t know of any creature capable of doing that. But..." Francesca added, "he himself said that he could face gods."


    "You''re saying Queen Calanthe was raising a monster?" someone asked, breaking the silence.


    More questions began to arise as everyone reflected on Francesca''s words. Yennefer remained silent, unwilling to say anything. This wasn''t exactly what she had imagined.


    Madara was truly different. But was he a monster? Perhaps he was, to his enemies. However, he never displayed a monstrous nature when he was with her. He protected Ciri at all times. To Yennefer, he seemed just like any other person.


    ''Perhaps it''s that unique energy he possesses...'' Yennefer thought to herself, pondering what truly made Madara strong. ''Both Madara and those strange people he killed... They also seemed to possess something unusual.''


    "Now I want to know how he got involved in the war of Sodden!" King Henselt of Kaedwen spoke, drawing everyone''s attention back to the King of Sodden.


    "Madara appeared in the middle of the battles while speaking to me, looking for Tissaia..." the King of Sodden explained, and everyone turned their gaze toward the mage at that moment. The sorceress beside Yennefer nodded, confirming it.


    "In any case... you know him... After all, my general said that you put him in charge of the battle where he stood out," King Foltest said.


    "It''s true... After all, he spared my life during the western battle against Cintra... I owed him when he came to me, saying he would fight against Nilfgaard as well, seeking revenge for what the Black Army did to Cintra," the King of Sodden admitted.


    "Well... now let''s hear about that battle then..." the King of Redania commented, as everyone paid close attention, eager to hear more.


    Because it was at that moment, truly, that the legend of Uchiha Madara was born in this world.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 164 - Advancing to Kaer Morhen 01.


    Chapter 169 - Stay at Kaer Morhen 02.


    Chapter 179 - Ard Carraigh.


    Chapter 188 - Dealing with King Henselt 02.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 160 – Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 04.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ... Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Does anyone have the means to project the battle so we can better see it?" one of the kings commented as they waited for the conversation to continue.


    "Can you do that?" Foltest asked, looking at Tissaia.


    "It can be done with the help of some mages, by accessing the memory of someone who was there and projecting it for everyone to see. But it won''t work on a mage, and I doubt anyone here is willing to have their mind invaded," Tissaia replied.


    "That''s excellent. We can choose someone else. I''d like to see it personally," the Queen of Lyria said.


    "Then we''re lucky that my general found someone who was there in person."


    Quickly, a man was brought into the hall by the guards. Initially summoned to testify, he now found himself surrounded by sorceresses and mages, who informed him that his memories would be exposed.


    The mages prepared to access his memories while Tissaia summoned four other mages to assist her with the spell. Despite his discomfort with having his mind invaded, the man had no choice, as all the northern leaders and his own king were present, expecting the mages to reveal something useful.


    A line of mages formed around him, and he began to feel strange. His eyes turned completely white, and his body froze in place, entering a trance.


    "Good¡­ I''ve accessed his mind. Now let''s project it for everyone to see," Tissaia said, as they chanted another spell in the Elvish language. Moments later, the ceiling above them became hazy, revealing a projection for all to see.


    As Tissaia and the other mages completed the spell, images began to take form, with Tissaia keeping her hand on the man''s head to ensure the memories flowed to the projection.


    Everyone began to see an open field covered in grass, where men and women stood facing each other in the open space.


    All eyes in the room turned upward, as the ceiling projection was the only place they could watch the memory. However, some kings were clearly displeased by having to crane their necks that way.


    In any case, they all saw Madara Uchiha appear, carrying the banner of his house¡ªthe same banner he used in Cintra when he was still a noble of the kingdom.


    "So that''s his banner..." King Vizimir II commented, watching through the soldier''s memory. The soldier had been in the front lines, hearing the murmurs of confusion and dissatisfaction caused by this stranger leading the troops.


    Some clearly recognized Madara, showing their disdain and hatred for the man who had helped Cintra defeat Sodden in their last conflict. His actions had condemned countless people of Sodden to death.


    But in the memory, Madara didn''t seem to care about anyone''s opinion. His gaze remained fixed on the enemy army. Then, from atop his horse, he looked at the soldiers surrounding him.


    "I don''t know what you will do here, but I will fight. I''ll be the first to strike the enemy, the first to cut through them, and I''ll carve a path to the end of this battle. I will not retreat on the battlefield," he said. "The question I ask you is: will you follow me? Because those who don''t follow me will fall or flee. The choice is yours. Without further delay, prepare yourselves to reap the lives of that army until this battle is over!"


    He raised his spear, pointing it toward the enemy.


    And in the next moment, Madara suddenly spurred his horse forward, charging ahead before anyone could anticipate it. He advanced alone, but his group quickly followed, shouting:


    "Go, go! Kill the Nilfgaardians!"


    "He is certainly bold..." the Queen of Lyria remarked with a curious expression.


    "A child riding alone toward an enemy army? It sounds like a fantasy tale," the King of Kaedwen commented, somewhat surprised.


    "It''s obvious this one is not human..." Foltest said.


    In any case, the soldiers ran far behind Madara as he rode his horse, passing through the hail of arrows. As he had said, he was the first to reach the enemy, leaping from his horse with his sword in hand. Meanwhile, the soldier whose memory was being displayed continued running with his comrades on the other side, under the rain of arrows. He saw Madara enter the fray and disappear amidst the enemy ranks as the clash began.


    It quickly turned into a brutal melee, with both sides pushing against each other along with the enemy cavalry. However, as the clash continued, the northerners began to feel the Nilfgaardians weakening. Soon, they broke through their defense due to the lack of reinforcements holding the line. As they advanced further into the battlefield, they entered an area littered with dead bodies ¡ª all Madara''s doing.


    And so, a bloodbath began. The northern forces had a significant advantage over their enemies, but there was no sign of Madara, aside from the countless bodies he had left behind. The field was filled with screams of rage and agony, with men and horses falling in battle.


    "Such barbarity... I shouldn''t be witnessing something like this," one of the queens murmured at the horrendous sight, while her husband, the king, tried to calm her down.


    Suddenly, as the battle continued, the northerners killed more and more Nilfgaardians. Their enemy''s forces were significantly depleted, mostly due to the carnage Madara had caused.


    It was then that the soldier saw Madara again. He was now on foot, running across the battlefield in shinobi style, cutting down anyone who tried to attack him. With his sword and swift strikes from his limbs, he was a harbinger of death. No one could stop him. He killed many with a single blow before his opponents could even react. For everyone watching ¡ª the kings, the mages, and the leaders in the hall ¡ª it was a surreal sight.


    "I''ve heard stories of a boy who became a witcher after surviving the transformation. That would explain his strength... But this, this is beyond anything a witcher could do. It''s no wonder we''ve heard that he''s even capable of killing witchers sent to hunt him down... It seems to be true," Dijkstra remarked, observing closely as the boy moved faster than anything he had ever seen.


    "Anyone who faces this boy alone is dead... What the hell is he?!" one of the kings commented, clearly worried. The knights present swallowed hard, wondering if they could stand a chance against him in combat.


    "He must be a monster! He''s already tried to kill me!" the King of Brugge shouted for all to hear, recalling the incident where Tissaia had sent sorcerers to his palace to pursue the Princess of Cintra.


    The battle raged on, and the soldier witnessed an intriguing scene: multiple Madaras were fighting a Nilfgaardian mage-archer, who teleported across the battlefield, trying to eliminate the clones.


    "How is that possible? He can multiply himself? Is there such a spell?!" the kings whispered among themselves. Some of the mages, who had never seen such a technique, were astonished, having never heard of anything like it.


    "If one of him is already dangerous... I''m seeing at least five of them," someone commented.


    "He was using magic! We had an agreement not to use magic in this battle!" Fringilla complained.


    "He''s not the only one. I believe you can see the Nilfgaardian mage using magic as well," the King of Sodden replied mockingly, addressing the two Nilfgaardian sorceresses.


    The battle continued, with everyone watching as Madara defeated the Nilfgaardian mage-archer. He awaited his opponent with several kunai in hand. The kings and mages in the hall observed the boy''s techniques in awe, noting more and more of his skills.


    In the end, the soldier saw the Nilfgaardian mage disappear from the battlefield, wounded, before an explosion occurred in the distance. The Nilfgaardian troops quickly fell into panic, and the northern forces began to secure their victory. At that moment, the enemy army started retreating.


    This marked a significant victory for the northern forces in the first clash. The soldier, whose memory was being projected, watched as Madara stood amidst his numerous clones. Then, one by one, the clones vanished, and Madara left the battlefield before anyone could notice his departure. His name ¡ª Madara Uchiha ¡ª echoed throughout the battlefield as the northern soldiers celebrated their triumph.


    "That was quite interesting, I must admit..." the King of Kovir commented calmly.


    "Let''s move on to the final battle, then," the King of Redania said.


    "Wait!" someone exclaimed, as the kings turned displeased toward the speaker ¡ª a sorcerer. Hen Gedymdeith glanced at everyone for a moment before continuing.


    "There was an attack on the camp during this time, and one of the most powerful sorcerers on the continent, Vilgefortz of Roggeveen, was attacked and possibly killed!" the sorcerer shouted. He would not allow an injustice against one of the most renowned names of the Chapter of Mages to go unanswered. If the boy was responsible, he had to pay as a criminal and a murderer.


    "Explain this..." the King of Redania demanded.


    The sorcerer began recounting what had happened. Lydia, Vilgefortz''s assistant, was found dead after an explosion at the camp, and Vilgefortz''s body had disappeared. They had found traces of his blood, though there wasn''t much left after the explosion.


    "Are you saying the boy tried to kill him...?" one of the kings asked.


    "Certainly, your majesties. You saw what he was capable of. He is undoubtedly behind this. If Vilgefortz isn''t dead by now ¡ª after all, his body hasn''t been found ¡ª we''ve seen what this boy, if we can even call him human, is capable of... We must bring justice to this!" the old sorcerer declared, as the hall fell silent, many nodding in agreement.


    "We are looking at him as if he were a threat, but the same boy fought for the North and brought us a victory. We must take that into account as well," Thorne remarked.


    "You seem very inclined to defend him, King of Sodden," the Queen of Lyria noted.


    "And why shouldn''t I? Whether he did it or not, thanks to him and this war, we don''t have Nilfgaardian soldiers invading our lands," he replied.


    "Let''s leave these discussions for later. Show us the final scene, where the true battle begins," one of the kings demanded.


    They prepared to use the same soldier''s memory, as he stood in the front lines, staring at the Nilfgaardian army ¡ª a force of over 150,000 men.


    Everything seemed normal as both armies faced each other, with the kings and mages watching attentively. Then, for those present at the time, the boy appeared, clad in red armor. And so he did in the projection, as they saw someone leap into the air in front of everyone, revealing Madara once more, the Uchiha symbol on his back, wearing crimson armor.


    A man on horseback approached the boy, asking him to present himself to the general of Temeria, who was also present in the current room. At that time, he had no idea what would happen next.


    What followed was shocking to everyone in the hall. Madara turned directly toward the King of Sodden, who stood at a distance beside the general.


    "THORNE!" he shouted, his voice echoing across the battlefield. Even the Nilfgaardians gasped at the sound of it.


    "I want no man interfering with me at first! Hold the entire northern army!" Madara exclaimed.


    "I will face all 150,000 Nilfgaardians alone. So do not get in my way!" he finished, turning back to face the entire enemy army.


    "Is he really going to do that?!" the Queen of Lyria was unable to believe what she had just heard.


    "My gods... This boy is insane," another king said, losing his composure.


    "How could someone say such words..."


    Murmurs spread among the mages, soldiers, and kings. None of them could fully process what they had just heard. Those who had been on that battlefield wore calm expressions, knowing that what was about to happen would leave everyone in utter shock.


    Madara took a step forward, no longer on horseback. With another step, he advanced further, and soon enough, he was running straight toward the enemy. Everyone watched in awe as he ran faster than a horse, passing through the rain of arrows and reaching the Nilfgaardian army alone.


    In the next moment, everyone began to witness the massacre that Madara unleashed. From the perspective of the soldier in the front lines, they saw explosions of flames in the distance, accompanied by screams of death and terror.


    The slaughter had begun.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 165 - Advancing to Kaer Morhen 02.


    Chapter 170 - The Arrival of Geralt.


    Chapter 180 - Starting the plan.


    Chapter 189 - Dealing with King Henselt 03.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 161 – Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 05.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    The hall remained in an almost religious silence. The images showed Madara running alone toward the enemy army ¡ª 150,000 men ¡ª an unprecedented madness to anyone present. No one could even breathe, their eyes fixed on the figure of Madara Uchiha, advancing alone, relentless, against the Nilfgaardian army.


    "Incredible..." murmured the King of Redania. "He just walked through the rain of arrows as if they were nothing."


    Madara had no horse this time, so he used his own feet to dance through the arrows without stopping.


    "He''s not human," was all the Queen of Lyria said, repeating what many had already mentioned.


    When he drew his sword and began cutting down the arrows themselves without hesitation, the horror on the observers'' faces deepened.


    "How can someone cut so many arrows with swords?" The knights couldn''t believe what they were seeing, swallowing hard.


    "If he''s cutting the arrows, it means he can be hurt by them..." one of the kings commented.


    "Maybe so... but I''d like to see someone actually hit him," another king remarked, as almost no one could follow the boy''s strange movements, his body shifting and his swords dancing unpredictably.


    Madara finally reached the Nilfgaardians, who quickly retreated, aware of what he had done in the previous battle and terrified by how he had approached them this time.


    Then the massacre began.


    Madara advanced with unique movements through the enemy army, slicing and dicing the black-armored soldiers as if they were cheese.


    No one could touch him. He defended and dodged every sword that came his way, to the point that the Nilfgaardian soldiers began hitting each other. Yet Madara remained unscathed, as though he were toying with them all.


    "He''s a demon," muttered the King of Brugge. "No one should be able to cause such carnage alone."


    He kept going for a while, until the Nilfgaardian mages decided to intervene on the general''s orders. Countless spells were cast, and even Francesca and Fringilla were among the mages present.


    From a distance, spells were launched, and Madara could barely be seen from the perspective of the soldiers in the North''s front line.


    Explosions erupted, but in the next moment, a burst of flames engulfed the battlefield, devastating the entire army as screams of terror filled the air, mingling with the inferno consuming the Nilfgaardians.


    Those who weren''t directly watching the scene still grimaced at the sheer power of the flames that obliterated thousands of enemies.


    "How many have already died? He wiped out thousands in mere minutes!"


    Dijkstra''s tone was cold and analytical, though sweat trickled down his face. "What kind of magic is this? As far as I know, no monster can do that. Not even vampires..." he commented.


    "Magic? Is there any mage capable of doing this?! Fire magic is forbidden for a reason, and now we''re watching a child kill thousands with flames..." said Queen Meve of Lyria.


    Tissaia shook her head. "There are no traces of common magic in him... This is something beyond that. He''s using a power we do not understand."


    The room fell silent again as they watched the soldiers of the North, clearly terrified, witnessing the flames devouring their enemies.


    The silence was broken by Hen Gedymdeith, who observed everything intently.


    "He''s not a demon. He''s a weapon... A weapon you Northern leaders let loose." He turned to the King of Sodden, Thorne.


    "And you''re the one who brought him here."


    Thorne kept a firm expression, despite the disapproving looks beginning to surface around him.


    "He fought for us. He secured this victory," Thorne replied. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But at what cost?" asked Vizimir II, the King of Redania.


    "Look at that! He''s alone, facing an army of 150,000 men... And he''s winning. What kind of being can do that? Not even monsters should have that kind of power. We''re dealing with something entirely different from what wars between kingdoms should be."


    "Let''s leave the conclusions ¡ª however frightening ¡ª for later. Let''s see what else happens first," suggested another king.


    No one spoke further as they watched the next scene unfold.


    Suddenly, explosions began erupting within the flames, while screams echoed across the battlefield, with the fire still burning. The Northern army could see bodies flying through the air with bursts of wind, throwing them far away. Moments later, a wind-made blade, forming a massive circle, began cutting through soldier after soldier, shredding them as they died.


    No one in the hall made any comments, but the horror and the sound of people swallowing hard were both seen and heard.


    Suddenly, everything calmed down, as if Madara had stopped fighting, leaving everyone surprised. Then, the Northern army charged toward the enemy, their morale shaken after losing 15,000 men to a single child.


    "If he had decided to fight us... would we have stood any chance?" asked the King of Kaedwen, visibly shaken.


    Dijkstra answered coldly, "No one here could stop him individually..." He glanced at the mages, and everyone swallowed hard, knowing that no one could produce such power alone.


    The battle continued without Madara making any more moves, as things quieted down amidst the destruction. The focus shifted to the Northern soldiers fighting the Nilfgaardians, who struggled despite facing more peasants than trained soldiers. The mages and sorcerers fought one another, though the soldier showing these memories couldn''t capture that part, as he wasn''t there.


    The chaos went on for a while, with the terror of war resonating through the battlefield ¡ª screams of pain, anger, death, and the clashing of horses and metal filled the air.


    Then, new explosions erupted in the middle of the battle. People began to question what was happening, and the soldier on the front line didn''t know either as he fought alongside his companions to push the Nilfgaardian army back.


    "There''s a fight going on there! Who''s fighting?!" Soldiers shouted as more and more explosions occurred before the man''s eyes.


    "What''s happening over there? Explain!" demanded the King of Redania, breaking the silence in the hall as they watched the scenes unfold.


    "A strange group has engaged in battle with Madara Uchiha. We don''t know who they are, but they seem extremely powerful and wield the same kind of ''magic'' as the boy..." one of the mages reported, and the others nodded in agreement.


    "You''re telling me there are more like that boy out there?! Who are they?!" The King of Kovir was visibly unsettled by this revelation.


    "No one knows, Your Majesty. They simply appeared," Tissaia answered.


    "So now we have an enemy we know nothing about, one that can kill any of us?!" another king exclaimed, clearly displeased by the news.


    The explosions continued as the mysterious battle raged on. No one knew if there would be a victor or how they were fighting like that. No one could get close, and soldiers merely tried to flee the area as fast as they could. It was clear that the Nilfgaardian army wasn''t having a good time.


    Suddenly, snakes began to emerge ¡ª beast-like creatures slithering across the ruined field. Explosions of water and other elements continued, with everyone witnessing their remnants spreading across the battlefield without knowing who was causing it all.


    Amidst the chaos, everything seemed to calm down again. But then, a powerful force began spreading across the battlefield, leaving everyone stunned. No one knew what it was, as Madara unleashed his chakra at 100%, revealing his trump card.


    Everyone in the hall was terrified as the ground trembled, then slowly settled. Those who had felt that force, even through the memory, shivered. It was overwhelming, leaving almost 300,000 people ¡ª including some of the world''s most powerful mages and sorcerers ¡ª unable to breathe or move.


    After the tremors ceased, another explosion erupted, and something began to emerge from the destroyed ground, roaring as it rose.


    A dragon-shaped snake made of wood rose from the earth.


    "What is that giant snake?! It''s immensely larger than the other beasts. Is it made of wood?!" someone exclaimed.


    They could see leaves and branches across parts of its body. Everyone swallowed hard as they stared at the colossal beast, which could be compared to a bijuu ¡ª though they had no way of knowing that now.


    "Leshens are monsters made of wood too. Could this be a new beast? But its size would pose a serious threat to all the kingdoms..." one of the sorcerers commented.


    Then, a small figure could be seen on the beast''s head as all the armies stopped their fights to witness the scene. Suddenly, a forest began to grow magically from the ground, covering a much larger area than the previous battlefield. This terrified the soldiers, and everyone could see the soldier in the memory running away with his companions as massive trees sprouted, accompanied by the screams of Nilfgaardians being caught by the forest.


    No one spoke once again, wondering if anything could still surprise them. But they all knew what was coming ¡ª the blue giant they had gathered to discuss.


    Then, from the head of the dragon-serpent, the blue giant, just as it had been described, began to take form.


    "There it is! Is that him?!" the kings murmured, seeking answers.


    "It''s still too early. Keep watching," the King of Sodden instructed.


    "But that fool isn''t even looking! He''s still running!" one of the queens remarked, noticing the soldier''s gaze turned away from the chaos, desperate to get out of the area.


    An explosion of flames erupted as the soldier saw the giant breathe fire, burning the newly grown forest.


    "What kind of beings fight like this..." one of the knights commented, realizing a battle was still raging within the destruction.


    The dragon crashed into the flames, and a new battle began between it and the blue giant. More giants appeared, each towering over the trees. The soldier in the memory finally stopped running to witness the colossal figures conjuring swords and striking the ground as the battle unfolded.


    For a while, the giants clashed. Spells from the mages targeted the giants, but they had no effect. Then, the true terror began ¡ª unlike anything anyone in the room had ever seen before.


    The sixteen giants started to vanish, one by one. Suddenly, a blue explosion shot into the sky, and a hooded giant emerged, accompanied by screams of terror from every direction.


    "A god!" the voices from the memory screamed as the people in the room turned pale, whether seeing it for the first time or reliving that horrifying moment.


    The hooded giant began to take full form, becoming what they would all call a god. It wore armor resembling Madara''s, but it was entirely blue, an extension of his energy. The giant stood over 600 meters tall.


    "That..." the King of Redania trembled.


    "That thing actually exists... Can anyone stop it?!" Queen Meve seemed to lose her composure as well. Everyone in the room felt fear creeping into their hearts. Being a king or queen suddenly seemed meaningless in the face of such a being.


    The giant made its move. Everyone watched as it swung its colossal sword, obliterating the entire forest. The sheer power of the swing sent a devastating wave through the newly regrouped Nilfgaardian army, wiping them out. Two mountains in the distance were sliced cleanly in half, crumbling into nothingness.


    The soldier in the memory, along with his comrades, screamed like terrified maidens as they fled, giant boulders crashing down around them. Pieces of debris, hurled into the air by the giant''s sword strike, fell back to earth, crushing soldiers on all sides.


    The giant remained still, ignoring the terrified gazes of the survivors. It seemed to be contemplating the destruction it had wrought.


    No one in the hall could speak. It was as if their words were trapped in their throats. The silence persisted for a long moment, until the giant began to fade, disappearing from sight.


    The war ended there ¡ª as if a god of death had chosen a side and wiped out the majority of a 150,000-strong army in the greatest battle the continent had ever seen.


    It was not a victory won by men, but by something far beyond anything anyone in that room could ever dream of possessing.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 166 - Vesemir.


    Chapter 171 - A complicated situation.


    Chapter 181 - The Naive King of Henselt.


    Chapter 190 - The Attack on Non-Humans in Kaedwen 01.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 162 – Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 06.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "So that''s how the southern battle ended¡­"


    The King of Kaedwen murmured into the silence as the image faded, and the soldier whose memories had been extracted collapsed to the ground, his mind pushed beyond its limits.


    The mages, along with Tissaia, finally stopped their spellcasting, while everyone else kept their gaze fixed on the ceiling, even without the spell still active, trying to recall each scene they had witnessed¡ªthe destruction caused by the giant, and, most notably, its form.


    "By the gods¡­ what was that¡­"


    The Queen of Lyria had a somber expression, the gleam of fear visible in her eyes.


    "It''s worse than what we''d heard¡­ how can we stop that thing?!"


    The King of Aedirn stammered.


    "I know it''s a terrifying sight, and it makes us question if we''re dealing with a god in mortal form. But we must not let fear shake us now. We need to think rationally about what happened and how we can deal with that thing."


    King Foltest addressed everyone as they tore their eyes from the ceiling, though they remained silent, lost in their own thoughts.


    "The King of Temeria is right¡­ what we must do now is focus on what''s happening here."


    The King of Redania spoke, and no one else interrupted.


    "King of Sodden, can you tell us more about this? Is it that boy?"


    The Queen of Lyria asked.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ I know as much as you do. The war was interrupted by this."


    Thorne admitted.


    "Great. Even my general knows nothing of what happened. But that''s why we have all the northern mages here. We want answers."


    The King of Temeria demanded.


    "Is it the boy? Does that weapon still possess such power?"


    Meve questioned the mages directly. No one had seen those who fought against Madara, so the boy remained the prime suspect.


    "I met Uchiha Madara personally in the mountains¡­ I saw him, even with the appearance of a teenager, as an extremely powerful being capable of handling hundreds of mages and soldiers. But this¡­ this is something entirely different¡­ it''s hard to believe he could create something like that."


    Coral spoke, her gaze resting on the monarchs gathered on the highest platform.


    "Yes¡­ I was with Coral and the other surviving mages in the mountains¡­ I also find it hard to believe that such a thing could come from a boy."


    Another mage, an elderly man, added.


    "So no one truly knows what that was? We have no answers about it?"


    One of the queen consorts exclaimed in frustration, a sentiment that began to spread among the crowd.


    None of the mages, sorcerers, or soldiers¡ªwhether they had lived through the battle or merely witnessed the scenes through the spell¡ªknew what to say.


    "No one knows¡­ Your Majesty."


    Tissaia broke the silence.


    "That''s unacceptable! We must discover who the giant was and how it appeared!"


    "Some demon has entered our world, and we must destroy it!"


    "It''s that boy! The former Queen Calanthe was raising a weapon in Cintra! If he had grown up there, it wouldn''t be Nilfgaard we''d be worrying about, but Cintra destroying all of our kingdoms!"


    "I don''t think it can be just the boy¡­"


    "Who were the people fighting with him?!"


    "I saw the battle. They weren''t manifesting chaos, which means they use something unknown to us."


    "Where did those people come from? How can they just appear out of nowhere?!"


    "Perhaps they aren''t even from this world!"


    A series of discussions and heated exchanges erupted between the kings, mages, and everyone present.


    "Order!"


    The King of Kaedwen exclaimed, silencing the room. He continued:


    "I know this is a desperate situation. But now is not the time to quarrel among ourselves. First, we must learn more about the main suspect at the center of all this chaos¡ªMadara Uchiha. He lived in Cintra for as long as we know. I want to hear everything about him. After all, we''ve never paid much attention to this before, but the boy was famous in the kingdom and accomplished incredible feats."


    Everyone nodded as they listened to his words.


    "Dijkstra, report everything you know about the boy."


    Vizimir II ordered as his spymaster cleared his throat to share everything he had learned from his reports.


    He began recounting the events of the fight against the gangs, where Madara was after kidnappers of orphaned children for experiments. However, he gave few details, as the information was highly restricted. Then he spoke about a witcher who had been killed after entering Cintra, hired by a noble who suffered a fatality in the first events involving Madara, followed by the war before Nilfgaard''s invasion.


    The listeners grew thoughtful upon hearing this.


    "How did we not pay attention to this before? There was a child like that under Calanthe''s wing¡­"


    Meve murmured.


    "However, if we''re thinking the boy is truly the one who created that giant¡­ why didn''t he do anything for Cintra¡­?"


    One of the mages asked.


    "Strange¡­"


    Others agreed.


    "I can speak to that."


    Francesca spoke at that moment, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "Go on, then."


    One of the kings urged.


    "I''ve already spoken about my experience in the first battle we had, and I noticed one thing¡­"


    She paused briefly, prompting some of the kings to nearly shout at her to continue immediately.


    "I noticed that Madara Uchiha¡­ has grown far more powerful than he was in the first fight¡­"


    She said.


    "..."


    Everyone fell silent for a while.


    "Maybe he did it on purpose. Maybe he made a deal with Calanthe and simply let the kingdom fall so that he could be free?"


    One of the sorcerers suggested.


    "That could be true¡­ After all, he supposedly killed about three thousand people in that battle, from what I''ve heard. But in the battle beneath Sodden''s Hill, he did that five or six times within the first minutes."


    An elder stroked his beard thoughtfully.


    "I don''t think so¡­ We were in Cintra''s castle when the city was besieged by Nilfgaard''s army, pursuing the princess. He got her out of the country safely and even offered aid to Calanthe, but she refused, asking him to leave¡­ according to some servants who were also in the castle."


    One of the northern sorcerers commented.


    "So¡­ you''re saying this child is evolving and getting stronger somehow!?"


    One of the kings asked, clearly distressed.


    "I can''t say for sure¡­ but all indications point to that. The boy grew much stronger¡­ and even his gaze had changed. I don''t think he was holding back in Cintra¡­"


    Francesca remarked.


    "Great. So now we have a monster that may be growing stronger as we speak, wandering out there."


    The King of Redania said with a grim expression.


    "Calanthe never allowed mages from the Chapter of Sorcerers in her court¡­ due to her distrust of us. But she did accept a druid from Skellige, along with her military alliance with the islands, when she married King Eist Tuirseach, King of Skellige, who also died fighting Nilfgaard¡ªat sea."


    One of the mages said, pausing briefly before continuing.


    "So, if anyone knows more about that strange boy and perhaps that group, the druid Mousesack might be our best lead."


    "That could be true, but wasn''t Skellige contacted for this meeting?!"


    A sorceress asked, turning toward the kings.


    "Of course they were¡­ And we also tried to contact Mousesack, but we couldn''t manage it on such short notice. We even sent sorcerers, but they were not received. Skellige is still mourning the death of their last king and is displeased with the Continent for letting the Nilfgaardians invade Cintra."


    Dijkstra explained.


    "If only we were dealing with just the Nilfgaardians¡­ Now we have something out there that could destroy any northern kingdom it wants. Did you see how it cut through two giant mountains? If that thing swings its sword toward one of our capitals, will we survive?!"


    One of the queens spoke again, her tone bordering on hysteria. Her words seemed to resonate with the kings, who began worrying more about their own lives than anything else.


    "Let me say something about when that Madara Uchiha almost killed me! He can control people¡ªI saw him controlling a mage, and Tissaia can confirm that! Who''s to say he isn''t controlling someone in this very meeting, preparing to kill us all?!"


    The King of Brugge exclaimed as he stood up, hysterical at that moment. It was something he had been holding back for a long time, and now he scanned the room, looking for any suspicious movement among those gathered.


    This quickly triggered an atmosphere of distrust among everyone. Upon hearing those words, they all began to glance around, searching for any suspicious faces, their hearts gripped with terror at the thought that the creator of the giant might be among them.


    "Stop this. Let me make one thing clear¡ªI was with the King of Brugge, and he speaks the truth. The boy can indeed control a mage."


    Tissaia exclaimed, drawing everyone''s attention.


    "How can that be possible?! He can even control mages, who already have strengthened minds! What if there''s a spy of his here?!"


    Immediately, people began raising suspicions, while the kings scowled anxiously. But Tissaia interrupted them once more.


    "I don''t think that''s possible. There was a distinct trait in the mage he controlled¡­ his eyes were red, just like the boy''s, with the same patterns¡­"


    She explained.


    "I''m becoming more and more baffled by this child. And the only person who could give us better insight into him is either in Skellige or dead?"


    Meve, the Queen of Lyria, spoke with a serious tone.


    "There might be someone who can tell us more about Madara. After all, Yennefer of Vengerberg spent more time with the boy than any of us. She even sought him out personally before the war."


    The Temerian general, who had commanded forces in the final battle between the North and the South, added.


    Everyone immediately turned their gaze toward Yennefer, as Tissaia approached her, leaving the spot where she had been casting her spells.


    "Is that true?"


    The King of Kaedwen asked.


    "It''s true."


    Yennefer admitted.


    "But not as much as you think. I first encountered him when I was investigating groups disappearing across Sodden, Cintra, and Temeria¡­ That''s when I met those people who use strange powers and saw Madara Uchiha fighting one of them."


    Yennefer stated openly, as everyone stared at her with mixed expressions, many of them harboring suspicion.


    "You''re saying you saw one of those people!"


    One of the kings murmured.


    "Then she knows something. We''re not as clueless as we thought¡­"


    Queen Meve commented.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, Queen Meve, but I know nothing about those people beyond the fact that they serve some kind of goddess¡­ and they don''t belong to this continent."


    She revealed, leaving everyone a little stunned as they glanced at one another, seeking answers.


    "But you do know about Uchiha Madara."


    The King of Redania fixed a serious gaze on the sorceress.


    "A little."


    Yennefer responded, while Tissaia looked at her in surprise, silently questioning whether Yennefer knew what she was doing.


    "Do you know if he''s alive after the giant? Did you meet him after what happened?"


    Dijkstra asked with a suspicious tone.


    "..."


    Yennefer didn''t answer immediately, pressing her lips together, with even Tissaia now watching her expectantly.


    "He''s alive. And I met him this past week¡­"


    Yennefer admitted openly, causing everyone to gape at her in shock.


    "Then¡­ then she can tell us more about Madara!"


    One of the mages exclaimed.


    "Tell us, is this Madara Uchiha behind the giant?!"


    Another asked.


    "Wait!"


    The King of Aedirn intervened.


    "Words alone prove nothing¡­ We must read her memories, just as we did with the soldier!" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He proposed.


    "Wait, that can''t be done!"


    Tissaia exclaimed, stepping in front of Yennefer and glaring at the king in protest. She knew that mages had naturally fortified minds from their use of chaos, but that didn''t mean they were immune. If someone tried to force their way into a mage''s mind, they would be met with mental defenses¡ªbut if those defenses were breached, it would cause immense pain to the mage, and possibly death.


    "Tissaia, this is a matter of security for the entire continent. Even if your sorceress dies, we need to uncover more about this Madara Uchiha!"


    One of the kings said calmly.


    Many sorcerers and mages were taken aback by this statement. They turned to Yennefer with pity and silent protests in their eyes, deeply unsettled by the notion¡ªfor they knew that if it was Yennefer today, it could be one of them tomorrow.


    Tissaia wouldn''t stand for such a thing and immediately opened her mouth to protest. But a feminine hand touched her shoulder.


    "It''s alright."


    Yennefer said softly, causing Tissaia to turn around, stunned.


    Yennefer then stepped past her with a determined expression, facing each of the high-ranking figures on the elevated platform, as well as her magical colleagues¡ªand enemies¡ªon the floor of the hall.


    "I will allow you to read my mind."


    She declared, leaving everyone astonished.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 167 - Settling in at Kaer Morhen.


    Chapter 172 - Decision.


    Chapter 182 - Plans for the King of Kaedwen.


    Chapter 191 - The Attack on Non-Humans in Kaedwen 02.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 163 – Meeting of All Northern Kingdoms 07.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Are you sure about this, Yen?" Tissaia asked with some concern as Yennefer nodded.


    There were eight mages surrounding Yennefer, all eyes on her, as they needed greater power to delve into the mind of a high-level sorceress like Yennefer.


    "It''s fine... I''ll do it," Yennefer said as she prepared herself, surrounded by those sorcerers and mages who were getting ready to enter her mind and extract her memories, while Tissaia would lead the process once again as the most powerful mage present.


    "..." Without saying anything further, Tissaia approached Yennefer, looking at her seriously in the eyes. The sorceress showed a certain determination, gazing at her maternal figure¡ªthe one who had taken her from her family when she was a girl sold by her father to Aretuza''s rector.


    Tissaia then began to recite the elven words as everyone in the room paid close attention, beginning to uncover what this sorceress might reveal about the potential threat to the continent.


    Yennefer started to feel uncomfortable as the spell penetrated her mind, her visible pain increasing, her expression tightening until she began to groan and scream.


    "AHHH!!" Yennefer felt an immense pain as her head was forcefully invaded by magic, with all the mages around her.


    "Hold on... I''m almost there!" Tissaia said, striving to avoid destroying Yennefer''s mind. The process dragged on, with Yennefer visibly suffering.


    None of the kings seemed to genuinely care about the sorceress, as most of the monarchs were only interested in discovering what she had to reveal.


    "I''ve got it!" Tissaia exclaimed with a sigh, while Yennefer remained in a trance, her nose bleeding. "Now, let''s see what she has before she''s permanently harmed," Tissaia said, as everyone did their part, casting spells toward the ceiling, creating the same mist that now displayed Yennefer''s memories.


    It began with her witnessing her companions dying easily from an enemy''s technique, leaving her and another barely alive. She was the only one able to maintain her shield against the area''s fiery explosion.


    "Who are you?" Yennefer asked in the memory.


    "You might say we are something beyond your comprehension¡ªfar more powerful than your mages, Witchers, soldiers, nobles, or kings... we can change the course of an entire war, obliterate entire kingdoms with little effort... we could destroy the entire continent in a matter of weeks..."


    "We are shinobi," was his reply.


    Everyone watched as Yennefer found herself in danger, struggling to escape the threads binding her, barely managing to summon her magic to get free. Just as the strange man approached, both were caught off guard by a boy appearing and kicking the man away from Yennefer, marking the first contact between Madara and Yennefer.


    They exchanged brief words while Madara created his clones¡ªa technique that, though not unprecedented, left everyone stunned by its display. Though they wished to comment, they remained silent as Yennefer was taken away from the scene.


    Strangely, Ciri did not appear in the memories, and Yennefer was alone, waiting for Madara. The fight unfolded in the distance while she stayed behind.


    By the time she arrived, the battle was over, and Madara spoke with her a bit, informing her that he had killed the man and was leaving. With that, he departed.


    "He seems like an ordinary person to me..." Meve remarked, watching Madara speak and interact with someone for the first time. He hadn''t attacked Yennefer and left quietly, saying little more than that he was heading to the Sodden Mountains.


    "They saved us at Sodden Hill, so I don''t think he''s one of them either," Keira commented.


    "Even so, we''ve seen his powers... and he and the stranger fought as equals! We need to know who they are!" Foltest interrupted his sorceress.


    The memories continued as Yennefer returned to the battlefield, awaiting news from Sodden Hill. Madara reappeared a few days later, informing her of Triss''s situation.


    "He actually did it... What a hero..." Coral murmured among the other sorcerers and mages.


    "Still a murderer! He killed Vilgefortz!" the mage from earlier exclaimed.


    "Let''s keep watching the memories," a king demanded, silencing the room.


    The memories continued with the first battles unfolding over the next few days, until finally, Madara reappeared and sought out Yennefer once again.


    She watched him fighting on the battlefield, bringing an unexpected victory to the North before vanishing shortly after.


    Then one day, Madara came to find her, wanting to discuss something happening in the mountains. He showed her a picture of a dark and powerful creature.


    Madara began to talk about the monster he had fought at Sodden Hill, presenting an image of the painted creature and describing its powers. He also mentioned the rift between worlds, which he discovered during the battle while weakening the creature. He requested the help of the Chapter of Mages to gather information about the Lich¡ªa being he himself had never encountered or heard of.


    Everyone was taken aback by this, except for the mages who had been at Sodden Hill and survived.


    "So, this is the creature you mentioned?" Foltest asked, turning to Keira beside him.


    "Yes, we didn''t see the fight, only the boy battling it from a distance," Keira murmured to her king.


    "What is a Lich?!"


    "A creature that can bring the dead back to life?!"


    "I''ve never seen anything so horrifying in my life. How does something like this even exist?!"


    The mages and sorcerers grimaced, even Tissaia. She hadn''t yet heard of this despite brief mentions from the mages who returned from the mountains. However, she couldn''t focus on it fully during the meetings held by the kings, where everyone''s attention was on the blue giant and the end of the war.


    The memories revealed Madara, after reporting about the creature, using the Sharingan on Yennefer herself. Through his eyes, she saw his battle with the monster, leaving everyone even more shocked.


    The vision depicted Madara fighting the creature with great skill, revealing that it originated from the world of Limbo and possessed powers beyond anything they had encountered before.


    If they were already concerned about Madara and individuals with strange powers on the continent, this new revelation about a world called Limbo heightened their alarm. Kings and mages now wore grim expressions.


    "What is this? Now we have another world trying to invade us?" one of the kings murmured in fear. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even Thorne, typically the most composed of them all, seemed shaken. The queens closed their eyes, horrified by the vision of the monster fighting the boy.


    "To think the boy fought against that..." Coral commented, unable to hide her fear.


    "We would be dead if that creature had faced us," said another mage who had also been in the mountains.


    "But the boy still managed to defeat it!" one of the famous knights among the realms remarked, watching the fight that they wouldn''t have even dared approach.


    "So this creature intended to raise all the dead of the war just for fun, while destroying the entire continent?" Thorne exclaimed indignantly.


    "This is truly something dreadful," Francesca murmured, frowning, while most around her did the same. Fringilla, beside her, didn''t hide her shock either.


    Madara had proven himself to be far more powerful than the mages, who were already a level above the sorcerers. Who among them could face such a creature alone like the boy had?


    "You mean the boy saved them before the war even began. I hope you all remember that," Thorne said directly to the kings.


    Though the rulers didn''t seem very willing to acknowledge this, none of them protested.


    The memory of that day concluded with Madara declaring that he needed information to locate the rift and that he would require the help of individuals capable of investigating the entire continent. Thus, he requested the assistance of the mages through Yennefer.


    "All right, we''ll deal with this later. For now, let''s finish watching the memories," one of the kings said, urging them to continue.


    The memories moved on, revealing an encounter between Madara and Yennefer after he had fought Vilgefortz.


    Then the final battle began, displaying Madara in action¡ªthis time through Yennefer''s perspective. She noticed different details from those shown by the soldier earlier.


    In one scene, an adult man wearing armor identical to Madara''s stood atop a wooden dragon. This detail raised questions: was it an adult version of Madara somehow, or someone else entirely?


    The fight ended with the blue giant appearing as Yennefer distanced herself from the chaos alongside the other mages, and then it destroyed the Nilfgaardian army with a single sword swing.


    Days passed, and the memories showed Yennefer in the camps dealing with post-war matters. Then, she encountered Madara again after seeking him out¡ªa moment everyone had been waiting for to confirm that he was alive. There weren''t many details about where they met, but they had a brief conversation.


    "Was it you who created that giant thing?" Yennefer asked cautiously.


    "That''s a power that came from the other continent. It''s because of those people," the boy replied.


    "And what do you plan to do?" she asked.


    "I''ll have to eradicate them. That''s why I''ll travel across the sea. I''ll be dealing with them for the next few decades," he said, as a girl appeared beside him.


    It was none other than Ciri, though her face was different. She had birthmarks on her chin and a large scar on her left eye. Everyone focused on the injured princess, imagining that it had happened during her escape from Cintra.


    "You''re taking the princess of Cintra?" Yennefer asked, and Madara nodded.


    "Yes. It''s not safe for her to stay on this continent, so we''ll leave for another place," he answered, and Yennefer finally nodded in agreement.


    "I''m only telling you this because you helped me. So don''t expect anything more from me in the coming years," Madara said.


    "All right, then," was all Yennefer could manage to say, looking deeply conflicted in the memory.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll return... Cintra still belongs to Ciri, and we''ll reclaim the kingdom when we come back," Madara said firmly before taking Ciri and jumping away. Both disappeared from view in Yennefer''s memory.


    "Stop the memory!" Tissaia commanded immediately as she began to dissipate the spell. The mist vanished, and Yennefer, still in a trance, started to collapse, falling to her knees. Though she didn''t lose consciousness like the other soldier, she immediately felt a searing headache, as if her mind was about to explode, while she struggled to breathe.


    The entire room fell silent as Yennefer panted heavily.


    "So, he left the continent?" Thorne murmured, unsure of what to say.


    "What are the chances these memories are false?" Foltest asked Tissaia directly.


    "This is what''s in Yennefer''s memory. It doesn''t seem to have been altered," Tissaia replied.


    "It seems we have two threats: a continent with people who possess strange abilities, including the boy, and now, a creature from another dimension. What else will we discover in this meeting?" Meve commented with a worried tone.


    Everyone was silent, pondering what to discuss next after receiving all this information. Meanwhile, Yennefer remained there, trying to recover.


    "I had to do it," she murmured, unheard by anyone. Somehow, she knew she needed to show these memories, which was why she had decided to do so openly.


    After all, it was a trick she had voluntarily submitted to, asking Madara to make alterations with his Sharingan. She knew they would come after them and likely search the entire continent.


    Now, with Madara''s memories pointing west, toward the sea, along with the princess of Cintra, things might be different. Madara could remain hidden with Ciri in Kaer Morhen.


    She didn''t know this now, as her memories had been altered by the Sharingan. However, Yennefer had received a letter written by her own hand before losing all those memories. It warned her to stay away from Kaer Morhen for the next few years, until the dust settled. In the meantime, Madara and Ciri would remain there, with no one suspecting.


    The kings then resumed their meeting with this information, though none could truly determine the whereabouts of Madara and Ciri. Yet, they still had to address the situation, starting by discussing the strange powers of Chakra users along with the Lich and its world.


    -------


    Raccoon Here:


    We concluded the meeting, leaving the next matters for the kings and sorcerers to reveal as the stories unfold, and we will continue with Madara and Ciri heading to Kaer Morhen.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 168 - Stay at Kaer Morhen 01.


    Chapter 173 - Words about the future.


    Chapter 183 - Starting to act in Ard Carraigh.


    Chapter 192 - The enemy in the shadows.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 164 – Advancing to Kaer Morhen 01.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Outside the chaos that had engulfed the meeting of the kings, the mage chapters, and the northern commanders, Madara continued his journey over the following days.


    They had passed through Aedirn in recent days and finally reached the edge of those lands, stopping near the riverbank that separated Aedirn from Kaedwen.


    "Are you okay?" Madara turned to the girl on his back.


    "I''m a little tired..." she murmured, slightly embarrassed, not really wanting to admit it, but the circumstances left her no choice. Fatigue was unavoidable.


    Madara nodded, aware that Cirilla was at her limit. They hadn''t rested in the past two days, traveling nonstop and camping discreetly to avoid drawing attention. No one could know of two children traveling north, especially after Yennefer herself suggested altering their memories to give them a chance to hide.


    Madara had been surprised by the sorceress''s suggestion, but he had accepted it, knowing it would buy them some time. However, he understood that they would still be hunted across the continent. At least the pressure might lessen with the idea of him having "disappeared" from the kingdoms. He just needed to maintain a low profile in the years to come.


    That wouldn''t be easy. Madara couldn''t use a transformation jutsu on himself to alter his appearance, and even if he could, he would refuse to do so.


    "Alright... we can stop for a bit," Madara said as Ciri nodded and climbed off his back.


    "We can stay here and eat something," she suggested.


    "But we shouldn''t remain visible near the river. A fisherman might spot us¡­ remember, we can''t leave any evidence that we''re traveling north. If our enemies and pursuers hear about two teenagers on the move, we''ll immediately be linked. You understand that, don''t you?" Madara said, shifting his gaze from the river to look at Ciri.


    She pressed her lips together at his words and nodded, meeting his eyes. "You''re right. We can stay behind the trees. I''m sure you can spot anyone approaching," she said, finishing with a note of confidence. Madara nodded in agreement.


    They had been avoiding towns and roads, encountering nothing but wildlife on their journey and the occasional monster in the forests. Madara''s advantage lay in traversing dangerous and dense areas using only the trees for movement. They stopped in safe spots where Madara would summon luxurious beds, so it wasn''t as though they were sleeping on the cold ground. Even so, Ciri occasionally needed to rest for a few hours, as her muscles ached from staying in the same position for hours while Madara pressed northward.


    They stopped near the river but stayed hidden by the foliage, settling in a clean area as Madara retrieved food from his scrolls while Cirilla rested and ate.


    She had been quiet all day, watching him intently. Madara noticed and turned to her to figure out what was bothering her.


    "Something wrong?" he asked, and the girl immediately looked away before cautiously meeting his gaze again.


    "I was thinking about yesterday... I don''t know what happened in the war, but you changed its course and defeated the Nilfgaardians," she said carefully.


    Madara didn''t let her finish. He already knew where her thoughts were headed, so he sighed and looked at her.


    "You''re wondering why I didn''t use the power I wielded in the war at Sodden or in Cintra," Madara said, cutting to the heart of the matter. When Nilfgaard invaded the North, Madara had killed at least 3,000 soldiers in a single battle. That was nothing compared to the 100,000 to 130,000 soldiers he eliminated during the final battle at Sodden. "I didn''t have that power back then. I only used it once at Sodden, and I can''t use it again," he explained.


    "I understand," she nodded, seemingly reassured by his words. The idea of saving Cintra still weighed heavily on her heart, even months later. The pain lingered, but when she looked at Madara, she knew she was safe by his side.


    "What is it?" Madara asked, sensing her gaze lingering on him. Embarrassed, Ciri immediately turned her eyes away.


    "Nothing..." she murmured.


    "..." Madara said nothing as he resumed eating while resting.


    Ciri glanced at him again, about to start a conversation, but at that moment, a sound came from the river behind them.


    "Help!!" Upon hearing the voice, they both turned to the source, standing up to investigate. Madara leapt onto a tree branch while Ciri approached the river on foot.


    "A boat?" Ciri murmured as she saw a boat in the middle of the river, the water churning violently, with a man desperately paddling amidst the chaos, seemingly trying to avoid something.


    "Help!" The man''s desperate shout echoed again, though he appeared to be alone.


    "We should help!" Ciri exclaimed.


    "I think it''s better if we stay out of this..." Madara replied, scrutinizing the situation more closely.


    Ciri looked at him, surprised. She knew Madara avoided getting involved with others, understanding the danger if anyone discovered their whereabouts.


    "Please, Madara, help them!" she pleaded, her voice full of urgency.


    Madara seemed to deliberate for a moment, then sighed.


    "Fine..." he said, creating a clone to stay with Ciri before leaping into the river. His landing was light, his feet skimming the surface as he began running across the water toward the boat without the man noticing him.


    "Help... Save my son!" the older man cried as Madara approached. The man was frantically trying to rescue his son from the water.


    The man barely had time to react when he saw someone seemingly flying across the water toward him. Madara dove into the river without hesitation.


    He quickly swam underwater, activating his Sharingan, which allowed him to see everything clearly, as well as any aquatic creature might. His vision was even sharper than a human''s, a natural advantage stemming from the origins of terrestrial life in water.


    Madara spotted a group of drowners pulling a ten-year-old boy deeper into the river. The child''s desperate struggle and the blood in the water told Madara the boy was injured. Without hesitation, Madara swam faster.


    His speed was astonishing, and the drowners barely had time to react. The first one was caught off guard, its neck snapped by a swift kick from Madara. Retrieving a common sword from his scroll, he cut through the arms of another drowner clutching the boy. The child was flailing in panic, swallowing water in his desperation to survive.


    Madara grabbed the boy, who instinctively tried to kick him, panicked and disoriented. Seeing this, Madara delivered a light blow to the boy''s head, knocking him unconscious to prevent further struggle. He secured the boy by the arm and began kicking upward toward the surface.


    Six more drowners swam toward them, creating turbulence in the water. Madara couldn''t hear them, but he could feel the water''s agitation.


    Realizing the imminent danger, Madara placed the unconscious boy behind his back and formed a hand seal with one hand. He inflated his cheeks, and a moment later, fire erupted from his mouth, creating an inferno beneath the water''s surface. The intense heat turned the water into a bubbling maelstrom, consuming the approaching drowners.


    The man in the boat was overcome with despair, tears streaming down his face. He didn''t care about the stranger who had leapt into the river; all he could think about was his son being carried away by monsters.


    Suddenly, the water beneath the boat turned a fiery red, and the man stared in shock, unsure of what he was witnessing. He had no idea the glow came from Madara''s fire jutsu.


    The water bubbled and trembled violently, rocking the boat so intensely that the man nearly fell overboard. Then, out of nowhere, someone burst from the water, soaring more than five meters into the air. As the flames extinguished and the river calmed, Madara landed on the far side of the boat.


    The man stared at him as though he had seen a ghost. On Madara''s back lay his unconscious son, safe at last.


    "Don''t look at me like that. We have to save him; he swallowed too much water," Madara said as he glanced at the boat. Clicking his tongue, he shifted his focus to the riverbank. "Meet me there. We need a flat area to get the water out of him," Madara added, knowing the boat was not an ideal place. He jumped into the water and ran toward the shore with the boy.


    "Wait! Where are you taking my son?" The man was unable to process what was happening and quickly grabbed the oars, attempting to follow the stranger walking on water using some sort of magic.


    "Madara, who is this?" Ciri approached Madara as he gently laid the boy on the ground.


    "He swallowed too much water... Let me see if I can do this," Madara said, placing his palms on the boy''s chest and pressing down, trying to expel the water.


    "This isn''t working..." Ciri murmured, while a clone of Madara watched silently from a tree.


    "Indeed... he''s dying," Madara murmured, observing the boy, who had only a deep cut on his right leg that bled profusely. However, the real danger was the water trapped in his lungs.


    "My son!! How is he?!" The man, now close to them, screamed in desperation.


    Madara ignored him, deciding to try another approach. He raised a finger and pointed near the boy''s chest, channeling wind chakra to create a flow of air inside him. To his relief, it worked.


    Moments later, the ten-year-old exploded into a fit of coughing, spitting water from his mouth as Madara continued clearing his airways with bursts of air.


    "You did it! Madara, you did it!" Ciri exclaimed, visibly relieved. She hated seeing people die, which was why she had insisted Madara help, even though she knew it could be risky for them.


    "My son!!" The older man had docked his boat on the shore and jumped out, running to where Madara was with the child.


    Madara stood up as the man reached them, seeing his son coughing weakly on the ground.


    "Father...?" The boy gasped, regaining consciousness and spotting his father approaching. The older man embraced him tightly.


    "You''re alive!! I thought I''d lost you!" he cried, clutching the child to his chest.


    While Ciri smiled, Madara cast a serious look at his clone, who nodded and began packing up their camp, knowing it was time to leave.


    "Father, it hurts!!" The boy suddenly began crying as his body finally registered the deep cut on his thigh.


    "Your wound..." The man looked at it quickly, trying to figure out how to stop the bleeding.


    "Take this," Madara said, tossing a box containing a medieval medical kit near the man. The man opened it, nodding gratefully.


    He quickly began dressing the boy''s wound as the clone returned, throwing a scroll containing their packed camp supplies before vanishing. Madara started hearing the man ask for their names, but they lied, keeping their identities hidden while he continued to thank them profusely.


    "Everything was fine... until those damned monsters came at our boat and grabbed my son while he was looking at the water. Those bastards... I was so scared, and I was a coward for not jumping into the water after him..." the man murmured, tears running down his face as he berated himself for his inaction.


    "You would have died too," Madara replied coldly, his tone sharp. Ciri stood silently at his side, not interrupting.


    "At least I wouldn''t have been a coward... Thanks to you... I don''t know what you did... but thank you," the man said at last, looking at Madara.


    "You''re a hero, Madara," Ciri said with a smile on her face.


    Madara ignored her and activated his Sharingan, paralyzing the man while his son fell into a genjutsu as well.


    "What?!" Ciri noticed the strange behavior and turned to Madara, questioning his actions with her eyes.


    "I''m erasing their memories. His son was saved by sheer luck¡ªthey won''t remember us in a few seconds... It''s time for us to go," Madara said in a neutral tone. He couldn''t allow anyone to know about two teenagers traveling alone, one of them possessing special abilities.


    "..." Ciri was speechless. She didn''t even have the chance to speak with the man. Without saying anything further, she sighed, knowing she had to trust Madara, even though he didn''t seem to care if the people he saved remembered him or not.


    Ciri climbed onto his back, and they departed. Meanwhile, the man woke up moments later, disoriented and unable to recall anything. All he could see was his injured son crying in pain. His memory of the two strangers who had been there just moments before was completely gone.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 169 - Stay at Kaer Morhen 02.


    Chapter 174 - 43%.


    Chapter 184 - Pushing the King of Kaedwen to the brink of his sanity.


    Chapter 193 - The Chaos Between Humans and Non-Humans 01.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 165 – Advancing to Kaer Morhen 02.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    As Madara and Ciri continued heading north, the meeting among the mages finally came to an end. Everyone began dispersing from the location after a long discussion that had lasted the remainder of the day, trying to understand the situation in the north and what these people represented. Even though Madara''s account of leaving the north was accepted by the majority, some still cast suspicious glances at Yennefer, pondering their memories.


    They did not trust this memory, believing it could be some sort of trap. The idea that both Madara and the Princess of Cintra¡ªwhose appearance had been altered by Madara to avoid easy identification¡ªhad not left the continent lingered. Despite this, they decided to investigate all possible locations over the coming years, distributing posters as they sought the two.


    In any case, they continued to discuss how dangerous this group might be. A new series of laws emerged among the mages. First, they were now permitted to train in fire and offensive magic. Although the kings were not pleased with the idea of mages¡ªwho were already viewed with caution in their courts¡ªincreasing their power and influence, dealing with the group from the other continent seemed an even worse prospect. Thus, the sorcerers and mages would train in fire magic to strengthen their offensive capabilities.


    Another point of concern was the creature Madara had faced. Even representatives from Nilfgaard expressed their worries, committing to investigate the rift in space.


    Another matter was Cintra itself. While the kings turned to sorceress Fringilla Vigo and mage Francesca, demanding the release of Ciri and Nilfgaard''s withdrawal from the north, they merely shook their heads.


    Delivering a message from the emperor himself, they declared that the kings had no authority over the matter. They asserted that although Nilfgaard might have lost over 100,000 men, the empire remained powerful. They knew the north would not rally its forces to drive them out of Cintra, especially since several kingdoms remained neutral amidst the invasion, avoiding direct support for either side. Still, in their hearts, they did not want Emhyr to become a threat to the north.


    In the end, a war treaty was proposed, to be discussed among all the kings and queens bordering Cintra, along with Vizima, Lyria, and Aedirn. The more northern kingdoms would stay out of the matter but remain aligned with the north nonetheless.


    Another pressing issue was the relationship between the women present. Fringilla was officially expelled from the chapter of mages on the spot by Tissaia. Francesca found herself in a more precarious position due to her decision to support Nilfgaard at the start of the invasion. This endangered her elven race, as she was the most important and influential elf.


    Emhyr had sought her out years prior, intrigued by the rumors surrounding Cintra, and intended to ensure his overwhelming victory against the country. Nilfgaard offered the elves the chance to reclaim part of their former glory and territories. Francesca, seduced by this promise, accepted it, only for it to backfire. Now, all the elves of the north were at the mercy of these humans, who were already in decline. This drove her to make a desperate decision.


    The meeting finally concluded with additional points and new laws. They had to deal not only with Nilfgaard but also with a strange group that included Madara and a monster from another dimension, along with a portal that could be anywhere, linking the two worlds. This was enough to leave the kings deeply worried about the future, resulting in numerous decisions and changes to the political-military system of the north.


    What results these changes would yield in the coming years, no one knew. And so, the meeting ended.


    Yennefer returned to Aretuza alongside most of the sorceresses, walking beside Tissaia. Other portals began to open as more mages followed shortly after, seeking guidance from Tissaia, one of the most powerful mages in the world. She stood beside Francesca, Vilgefortz, and a few others.


    "Attention, everyone." As soon as the portals appeared, Tissaia addressed the sorceresses. "We will not discuss anything further after the meeting with the kings. I want all of you to rest, and tomorrow we will begin holding sessions. Understood?" she asked, glancing at the group of at least thirty sorceresses present.


    The sorceresses nodded silently.


    "Good." Tissaia said and turned to Yennefer, who was standing beside her. "I want you to accompany me to my quarters."


    Yennefer nodded, still feeling a slight headache after having her mind invaded. They walked together to the uppermost chambers, where Yennefer met Tissaia again for the first time since the meeting with the kings.


    "What do you make of all this?" Tissaia asked as they entered the room. She grabbed a bottle of wine and filled two glasses, offering one to Yennefer. "Here, this will help with your headache."


    "Thank you," Yennefer replied, accepting the glass. She sipped the wine before looking back at Tissaia, still visibly weary.


    "I don''t know," Yennefer said seriously. She felt confused. Her memories didn''t feel natural, which left her with an odd unease, though there was nothing overtly suspicious. She had no idea how terrifying the power of the Sharingan was¡ªenough to deceive even an experienced sorceress like her.


    Tissaia studied her with a hint of suspicion before letting out a sigh. "Things are changing, Yennefer. No kingdom will sit idly after witnessing the power we saw. That boy killed many mages¡ªmy companions, even your colleagues. The power he demonstrated doesn''t belong in this world. Yet, at the same time, he had his reasons for acting as he did." Tissaia paused, lost in thought, before continuing. "I want to know... what do you think? Do you believe this boy could bring about the destruction of all the northern kingdoms?"


    She asked, already convinced that the giant blue creature that had devastated the battlefield in Sodden had been summoned by Madara somehow, even though Yennefer''s extracted memories held no direct evidence and the boy hadn''t explicitly claimed so.


    Yennefer pondered for a moment before responding. "You saw what happened to Cintra, didn''t you? They destroyed the kingdom where Madara lived for years. And he acted with far greater intensity than he did in the war at Cintra. If he''d had power at that time, he would have used it." Yennefer paused. "It''s troubling. Maybe he really can grow stronger quickly. But at the same time, I don''t think he seeks conflict without reason. However, if those kings manage to provoke him to the point of retaliation... I don''t think anyone will be able to stop him in a few years."


    Tissaia grew contemplative, absorbing Yennefer''s words. "I see..." she murmured, uncertain of how to respond.


    In the end, the two discussed several other topics. Tissaia wanted to know more details about Madara''s interactions with Yennefer during their brief encounters, but soon their conversation concluded. Yennefer returned to her quarters at the academy.


    She entered and sat on her bed, still feeling some residual effects from the memory extraction. The headache lingered. Opening a hidden compartment, she retrieved a small letter addressed to herself. The envelope lay directly in front of her.


    "Read this in three years and let no one else see it. Hide it as though your life depends on it."


    It was a message for herself. Yennefer eyed it with a hint of doubt, but upon recognizing her own handwriting, she knew it must be important. She decided to conceal the letter in one of her most secret hiding places on the continent. In the meantime, she would live her life as usual, following the instructions in the letter''s final line:


    "Do not approach Kaer Morhen under any circumstances for the next three years." It was strange, but she chose to comply. She also knew she would be closely watched and could trust no one¡ªnot even Tissaia, the woman she felt a mother-daughter bond with.


    Meanwhile, the days passed. Madara and Ciri continued avoiding roads and cities along the way, preferring the dense forests. Thanks to the boy''s skills, they navigated the wilds of Kaedwen with ease.


    In Rivia, Geralt was camping alone. It had been a week since the recent events, but he still hadn''t left the first kingdom he had entered. His path would take him through Aedirn and then to Kaedwen, where Madara already was.


    "Certainly, it will take me over a month to reach Kaer Morhen. I hope Vesemir has the patience to deal with those two," Geralt murmured to himself. He knew Vesemir would not be pleased to look after two children¡ªespecially when those two were the most sought-after individuals on the continent: a princess of a fallen kingdom and its sole heir, and the other, accused of being a monster with unimaginable military might, capable of destroying armies and entire kingdoms.


    Of course, Vesemir wouldn''t know this right away. Geralt, however, prayed he wouldn''t find out too soon. It would still be a month before Geralt reached Kaer Morhen.


    Meanwhile, the team searching for Cirilla since the fall of Cintra was lost. Cahir and his group remained near the coast, unsure of what to do after an entire squadron of witchers had fallen in the Brokilon forest. He couldn''t even enter the area, as it would have been too dangerous for his men.


    News of the army''s defeat in the north had reached them. It was terrifying: the entire army, despite its best strategies and techniques, had been wiped out. Emperor Emhyr was gathering all his surviving forces from Cintra to take new actions.


    Cahir was frustrated, forced to return after his failed mission. He knew he could no longer follow Ciri to the east. Somehow, the princess had managed to avoid exposure and detection spells prepared by the mages. Nothing could track her anymore. Likely, someone had used a powerful spell to completely block her location¡ªsomething that apparently happened when Madara accidentally encountered Yennefer for the first time.


    But Cahir was surprised when the mage withdrawing the troops handed him a letter directly from the emperor. Its contents were clear: his mission was not over. Even with the conclusion that Madara was taking Ciri to another continent, Cahir was tasked with searching for clues about the boy and the princess over the coming years. He was to scour the continent for any sign they were still there.


    "As punishment for your failure, you will be solely responsible for this mission."


    With no other choice, Cahir was left with only a small squadron. They would have to investigate the north over the next few years, blending in among the local population.


    In Skellige, a mage arrived at the main island''s court to deliver a letter about the kings'' meeting. However, he was promptly dismissed, as no one there cared for the Chapter of Mages or the northern kings, who had allowed Cintra to fall.


    Nevertheless, the letter was taken to Mousesack, who opened it in his quarters. His thoughts lingered on the two children¡ªwondering if they had been safe over the past few months.


    But upon reading the letter and seeing the reports accusing the boy of having killed over 100,000 people by summoning some kind of never-before-seen monster with blue energy, he was left speechless.


    His gaze turned northward. "I need to go to Kaer Morhen as well..." he murmured to himself.


    After traveling for a week in Kaedwen, Madara and Ciri entered a strange northern landscape. The scenery indicated they were nearing the foothills of the mountains.


    "What a peaceful place!" Ciri remarked, enchanted by the valley. The vegetation was beautiful and not overly dense, while the area¡ªa massive, uninhabited valley with a vast lake surrounded by mountains in the distance¡ªshowed no signs of villages or roads. It was completely deserted and full of wildlife.


    "We''re almost there," Madara said as he leapt down from a tree.


    In the distance, a massive ruined castle appeared on the horizon. It was Kaer Morhen, the seat of the School of the Wolf. They had finally arrived.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 170 - The Arrival of Geralt.


    Chapter 175 - The move of the King of Kaedwen.


    Chapter 185 - The King''s Summons.


    Chapter 194 - The Chaos Between Humans and Non-Humans 02.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey! S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 166 – Vesemir.

    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    Vesemir was gazing at the castle courtyard with a somewhat distant look, observing what was left of Kaer Morhen. He had taken yet another day to restore and maintain the broken structures to prevent the castle from collapsing entirely.


    Not that the castle was completely destroyed, but it certainly had its issues, with the entire structure damaged.


    The marks of an intense battle on the walls and towers reminded Vesemir of the time when Kaer Morhen suffered a massive attack by common people and even angry mages. Known as the Massacre of Kaer Morhen, it had occurred over seventy years ago, and Vesemir remembered that day all too well...


    A certain group of mages had convinced many influential people, including the King of Kaedwen at the time, that witchers were beings who should no longer exist. The attack on the castle began, leaving many places in ruins. Still, Kaer Morhen was reclaimed some time later, and once again, the witchers of the School of the Wolf continued to live in harmony... until now.


    His thoughts, however, could not be limited to the destruction the castle had suffered during that war. Dark times had returned, and war was raging once again. Not in Kaer Morhen¡ªit was far from this place¡ªbut the North was embroiled in conflict with an invasion from the South. Vesemir was aware of Nilfgaard''s invasion and the fall of Cintra at this point, although he had no concrete news about what had happened or was happening in Sodden, where another battle was being fought with the support of Temeria. He imagined they were locked in a bloody fight at that moment.


    Almost all the witchers were there in Kaer Morhen after Vesemir ordered them to return. He wanted to keep the School of the Wolf in a neutral position, refraining from interfering in the kingdoms'' war and letting the kings resolve their issues on their own. And nearly everyone was present, except for Geralt. Vesemir was sure he had received his message, but knowing how deeply Geralt seemed attached to that girl from Cintra, he had probably gone to the kingdom during the invasion to rescue her. Vesemir could only hope this wouldn''t bring trouble to the witchers'' order. To be honest, he didn''t approve of Geralt involving himself or bringing the girl here.


    At that moment, he heard the sound of people quickly approaching the castle''s open entrance. Vesemir immediately looked carefully, sensing something unusual. Since that morning, he had woken with an uneasy premonition that something quite out of the ordinary would happen that day, though he didn''t know what.


    A short while later, two people appeared through the gate, and he sighed when he saw who they were.


    "What''s with that face, Vesemir? Everything alright?" one of the men asked while carrying a large dead creature on his back, a clean shot through its head and dried blood staining it. He approached alongside another witcher. Both looked at Vesemir with a mixture of curiosity and concern over his behavior.


    Vesemir seemed tense, almost reaching for the sword he always kept strapped to his back. He was an old witcher, and he had the habit of staying armed even there, in the castle courtyard that he called home, regardless of what he was doing. It was a lesson he also taught the younger ones: always be prepared for anything, no matter where you were.


    "Apologies for that. For a moment, I was expecting something else. Take the food inside. At least we''ll have a good meal today," Vesemir said in a weary tone.


    "I think you need to rest, Vesemir. Your age is catching up with you," commented Lambert, the witcher carrying the dead creature, not hesitating to provoke the leader of the School.


    "You shouldn''t talk to Vesemir like that!" responded another witcher, Co?n, standing beside him with a gentler tone.


    "Come on, Co?n. Can''t you see? The old man nearly cast a sign on us just because we showed up! I don''t want to walk into Kaer Morhen one of these days and suddenly get hit by a blast of fire," complained Lambert.


    Vesemir, however, did not reply or seem offended. He realized he was in the wrong and simply let them pass. Both entered the castle, walking through the long courtyard until they reached the massive castle doors.


    Kaer Morhen was enormous, with vast, silent spaces. Despite having many rooms, most were unoccupied. Even with all the witchers present, they didn''t fill even a fraction of what the stronghold used to house in its glory days, when hundreds of people lived there. Now, it was far too large for just five witchers.


    Vesemir only sighed, knowing Lambert enjoyed provoking others. It was normal behavior for him. Eskel, on the other hand, was calmer and friendlier, much like Co?n. But the sarcastic witcher had a point: Vesemir shouldn''t act as if he needed to kill anything that crossed his path.


    There was one more witcher outside the castle¡ªEskel¡ªwho had gone out to gather weeds and other potion ingredients. Besides that, the castle housed only Vesemir and the other four residents¡ªor rather, the last five members of the School of the Wolf. The order was practically extinct, as Vesemir hadn''t trained anyone in years. The Trial of the Grasses had become a complete failure, with almost no one surviving it. For this reason, Vesemir decided to put an end to the ritual, which also meant the end of new witchers.


    After all, witchers were no longer as necessary as they once were. Monsters had drastically decreased in number, giving way to wars between men over their kings. People now needed soldiers more than they needed monster hunters.


    "Maybe I should get some rest... I''m tired, imagining things," Vesemir murmured to himself, glancing at the sun. The day was clear and peaceful, and he thought of taking the moment to admire the sky. However, his thoughts were interrupted by someone knocking at the castle entrance.


    "What''s this?" Vesemir asked, looking toward the entrance, which curved out of sight of the gate. That strange premonition returned, a feeling that something unusual was about to happen. He saw a figure approaching and, for a moment, thought he might be overreacting, questioning his instincts.


    "Could it just be Eskel? Am I imagining things? Or is it my age?" Vesemir silently wondered, worried that his ability to sense danger might be weakening. If so, it would be dangerous to keep hunting monsters at his age.


    Eskel arrived shortly after, making Vesemir realize his thoughts were exaggerated. However, something was different as soon as he saw the younger witcher''s face. His expression was unusual. He seemed hesitant, which made Vesemir raise an eyebrow.


    "Something wrong, Eskel?" Vesemir asked seriously.


    "I think you''d better see this," Eskel murmured, asking Vesemir to follow him to the entrance.


    Vesemir narrowed his eyes. Eskel wasn''t one to hide things, but he remained silent. Curious, Vesemir followed to find out what he wanted to show. When they reached the curve of the entrance, they saw the drawbridge open, as they had left it to hunt and restock supplies outside.


    But outside, there were two people. Vesemir immediately furrowed his brow.


    Standing there were two teenagers: a boy and a girl. The girl looked nervous, studying them intently, while the boy remained calm, observing them with a calculated demeanor.


    "What is this?" Vesemir murmured, unable to hide his surprise.


    "I''d like to know that too," Eskel replied. "They just appeared... out of nowhere." Eskel explained, as Madara and Cirilla had been waiting for him as soon as they spotted him heading toward the castle. It was better to meet a witcher outside rather than simply invade the place.


    But to Eskel, it was unusual. He had felt them appear out of nowhere, just 30 meters away from him, when a witcher should be aware of everything happening within 100 meters. For a moment, he almost thought they were assassins.


    The boy had greeted him before Eskel could draw his sword, suspecting they might be enemies, and handed him a letter, stating they wouldn''t answer any questions until they met Vesemir.


    Now, here they were, with Eskel leading them to the castle.


    Vesemir analyzed the two carefully, particularly surprised by the boy. At first, his demeanor was calm, but as an experienced witcher, Vesemir noticed something unsettling. Even Eskel must have been thinking the same thing¡ªthe boy''s heartbeat was perfectly steady and calm. Even the strongest knights and generals, despite appearing composed, would show some nervousness when faced with two adult witchers.


    Vesemir could sense that the boy was prepared for anything. If Vesemir drew his crossbow and aimed it at him, he had the impression the boy would already be ready to react long before the trigger was pulled¡ªhighly unusual for a teenager.


    This only made Vesemir more curious about their identities and what they were doing there, in the middle of nowhere. The girl also stood out, with her striking platinum hair. Approaching with a friendly tone, Vesemir attempted to diffuse the tension.


    "May I ask if you''re lost or something?" Vesemir inquired.


    The girl glanced at the boy, clearly seeking guidance. They didn''t appear to be siblings, at least not to Vesemir''s experienced eyes, who noticed an unusual glimmer in the girl''s eyes when she looked at the boy.


    "We''re not lost. We came here from the South to Kaer Morhen," the boy replied, causing Vesemir to raise an eyebrow. The boy hadn''t directly answered any of Eskel''s questions since they first met, only insisting he needed to speak with Vesemir first. Eskel, being his usual amicable self, had accepted this without suspicion.


    "You came from the South? Who are you, and why have you come here?" Vesemir asked the boy directly.


    "My name is Madara Uchiha, and this is Cirilla Fiona Elen Riannon, the princess and heir of Cintra," he stated, leaving Eskel wide-eyed and Vesemir stunned. More than the revelation about the girl, it was the boy''s name that struck Vesemir. He had heard it before. Geralt had mentioned it after a peculiar encounter with Yennefer and a vision they had shared about this name.


    "You''re Madara Uchiha?" Vesemir murmured, while Eskel eyed the boy with suspicion.


    "Wait, is this the princess of Cintra? She survived after Nilfgaard invaded the kingdom?" Eskel muttered, astonished.


    Madara didn''t answer any questions. Instead, he pulled a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it to Eskel before stepping closer to Vesemir, who now regarded him with greater caution.


    "Here. It''s written by Geralt. He asked me to give it to you. We''ll wait here until he arrives. He''s also coming from the South, but he''s not as fast as I am. So, we''ll have some time, maybe a month, before he gets here," Madara replied calmly as Vesemir took the paper.


    Vesemir began reading it and immediately recognized Geralt''s handwriting.


    ["I need you to keep these two safe until I arrive. I''m on my way to Kaer Morhen now. I''ll explain everything when I get there. They are not a threat.


    Signed,


    Geralt."]


    Vesemir read the letter, which was short and to the point¡ªvery much Geralt''s style. He remained silent for a moment, processing the information.


    "Do you think he''ll accept us?" Ciri asked Madara in a somewhat low voice, but the witchers clearly heard her perfectly. The boy stayed quiet, watching Vesemir and Eskel, who were still scrutinizing the letter.


    Eskel glanced at Vesemir, then at the two young people, still trying to process everything. He didn''t know about the vision Geralt had mentioned, but Vesemir did. The old witcher seemed to be debating whether he could trust it. Geralt''s vision had shaken him when he had come to Vesemir for guidance, and Vesemir also understood he would have to deal with this boy, who might pose a threat to all of them¡ªand possibly to the entire world. Yet, Geralt had assured him that everything would be explained upon his arrival.


    Finally, Vesemir lowered the letter and fixed his gaze on Madara, who met his stare unflinchingly.


    "Before I decide anything... let me ask you two questions," Vesemir said, his eyes locked on the boy. "Do you eat human flesh? And do your eyes turn red? I''ve heard that they do... Are you some kind of vampire?" he asked directly.


    Eskel looked taken aback by the question, but it was the girl who reacted.


    "Hey, what kind of question is that?! Madara is just like me and you! He''s not a monster!" she exclaimed, her anger overriding her nervousness around the two witchers.


    But Ciri felt Madara''s hand on her shoulder, shaking his head gently to indicate she didn''t need to continue. He turned his attention back to the old witcher.


    "Well," Madara said with a slightly sarcastic tone, "I''ve never eaten human flesh to know if I''d like it or not, but we''d certainly enjoy a piece of that deer you two witchers brought in before we arrived." He spoke calmly, causing Vesemir to raise an eyebrow.


    Madara had seen the two witchers entering Kaer Morhen''s gates from far away with his Sharingan¡ªafter all, that''s how he had spotted Eskel earlier.


    "And yes, my eyes do turn red, but I''m not a vampire. I''m more like someone... who kills vampires, if that answers your question," Madara added with a small smile, while Vesemir continued to scrutinize his response.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 171 - A complicated situation.


    Chapter 176 - We must go to Ard Carraigh.


    Chapter 186 - A second attack on Kaer Morhen?


    Chapter 195 - The Chaos Between Humans and Non-Humans 03.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 167 – Settling in at Kaer Morhen.

    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    They continued to be stared at by Vesemir and Eskel for a few seconds, their faces contorted with disbelief at what they had just heard. Eskel, unable to comprehend how this boy could make such a claim, was baffled. Did this kid think dealing with vampires was like strolling through a village? Surely, the boy couldn''t have encountered such a creature to make such a statement, given how difficult they were to handle.


    However, Eskel said nothing and looked directly at Vesemir, waiting for him to steer the conversation after asking the boy strange questions, like whether he was truly human.


    "I heard Geralt found you in the middle of the forest killing some monsters when you were about six years old. Is that correct?" Vesemir asked Madara cautiously.


    Eskel seemed stunned by this information. Despite finding it hard to believe that a child had been killing monsters, he stayed silent.


    "It''s true. We met by chance while I was hunting a ghoul nest," Madara said.


    "..."


    Clearly, Vesemir wanted to verify the accuracy of this information. He remained cautious. What kind of child kills monsters at six years old? After all, children that age couldn''t even survive the Trial of the Grasses, and even if one miraculously passed such an ordeal, they wouldn''t be defeating monsters without years of training.


    "You need to answer one more question, and I want you to be honest," Vesemir said, focusing on Madara again.


    "Are you really human? What are you if you possess such strength?" he asked.


    "You want honesty? I am more powerful than all of you combined, even if you included the two witchers in the castle and Geralt," Madara responded calmly, pausing to glance at both Vesemir and Eskel before continuing. "But at the same time, I am human. I just use a type of energy that I was born with¡ªdifferent from the chaos you manipulate. You could say this energy is extraterrestrial. I can strengthen my body and perform magic you are unfamiliar with, but I am still a normal human and have the same physiological needs as you. Also, I''m not as stiff as you witchers," Madara concluded calmly.


    "Are you a threat to us?" Vesemir pressed with one final question, having absorbed everything but refraining from disbelieving or denying it outright, even if it seemed improper. After all, he didn''t know how far Madara had progressed in warfare.


    "I am not. All we want is a place to stay for a while. We need to regain our strength, and the North is probably looking for us," Madara said while Ciri listened attentively, paying close attention to the witchers.


    Vesemir looked silently for a few more seconds, glancing at the letter one last time before nodding.


    "Very well. I''ll allow you to stay at Kaer Morhen until Geralt arrives, but I''m not guaranteeing anything after that. Furthermore, I hope you''ve told the truth, because if you are a threat, we will treat you as such. Are we clear?" Vesemir said in a stern tone.


    Ciri immediately began to protest upon hearing this, but Madara''s hand stopped her, preventing her from saying anything.


    "That''s fine. We won''t be a threat to you," he said as Vesemir nodded in conclusion.


    Ignoring Eskel''s skeptical gaze, Vesemir turned around.


    "Follow me," he instructed and began walking toward the open castle entrance, with Eskel following him.


    Madara glanced at Ciri, nodding slightly. They then followed the two witchers inside.


    "You''re finally here! I was about to come looking for you to see if you managed to get that herb, Eskel¡­ Hm?!"


    Lambert appeared at that moment in the entryway, spotting Vesemir and Eskel walking in. But he stopped in his tracks when he saw a pair entering the hallway behind them, his eyes narrowing with curiosity.


    "Where did these two brats come from?" he asked openly, scrutinizing them.


    Vesemir just sighed, as the strange premonitions he''d had about this day were proving true. He turned to Lambert.


    "These two are friends of Geralt. They''ll be staying in the castle until Geralt arrives," he informed him.


    "What? But where did these two teenagers come from, and what do you mean by ''waiting for Geralt to arrive''?" Lambert asked, his personality as difficult as ever.


    He even glanced at Eskel for answers, knowing Vesemir could be full of cryptic words. Eskel simply shook his head at Lambert, equally puzzled by the situation.


    Madara stared at Lambert for a moment, his expression calm despite Lambert''s scowling face. However, Madara''s gaze soon shifted to the entryway, surrounded by walls that seemed to section off the area before the castle itself. It was clear that they trained there, with some training dummies on display and devices likely used to hone their skills and reflexes.


    ''So, this is a Witcher school...'' Madara mused, his eyes filled with interest as he looked beyond the somewhat ruined castle, aware of the war that had ravaged the place decades ago.


    "So they''re really staying... Since when did we become babysitters, Vesemir?" Lambert broke the silence again with his usual sarcastic tone. Ciri bristled at his words, visibly on edge, while Madara remained calm, already familiar with this man''s personality. Despite Lambert''s sharp tongue, Madara knew he wasn''t a bad person at heart.


    "Yes... now stop complaining," Vesemir said curtly, continuing forward with Eskel. Lambert stayed behind, watching Vesemir walk off. He glanced at the two teenagers again, looking slightly bewildered.


    "Fine... what a pain," he muttered after a moment, then followed Vesemir, casting one last look over his shoulder at the pair trailing them.


    "I hope you don''t bother us. I have no patience for kids, so don''t ask me for anything. And don''t expect free meals¡ªyou''ll have to work if you want to eat," he said bluntly to the two.


    "I think that speech should''ve come from Vesemir, Lambert..." Eskel commented, feeling that his companion was being a bit too harsh.


    "I know, but I''m making it clear now so they understand. After all, we''re still a Witcher school, not an orphanage," Lambert grumbled, while Ciri continued to look offended. Madara, on the other hand, didn''t seem to care.


    They circled the rest of the courtyard, approaching the castle''s entrance after passing several structures. Inside, a large hall came into view, filled with books and cauldrons. The light from the torches illuminated the dimly lit space.


    Someone was there, busy with what seemed to be preparing food¡ªa type of stew¡ªwhen his attention shifted to the group of three Witchers and the two teenagers following them. Co?n looked up, visibly surprised, his questioning gaze settling on Vesemir.


    "These two will be staying with us until Geralt arrives," Vesemir explained, while Co?n studied the pair without the judgmental look Lambert had.


    "Besides, they didn''t bring anything with them... I don''t think we have clothes for children," Lambert remarked.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. We have our own way of getting what we need," Madara replied dryly, addressing Lambert directly for the first time. His tone was calm yet cold, which made Lambert raise an eyebrow at him.


    "The brat''s arrogant, too," Lambert muttered, catching the tone in Madara''s voice, as if he were speaking to someone beneath him.


    "Let''s save the chatter for later. For now, I''m going to pick out a room for the two of them," Vesemir intervened, stopping Lambert before he could escalate things. Already, Vesemir had a sense of how Madara responded to others, and he was certain it would drive the talkative Witcher mad.


    "Follow me," Vesemir instructed again, and the two began to follow him up a staircase to the castle''s upper floors.


    With Vesemir and the children disappearing upstairs, Lambert wasted no time questioning Eskel. "What the hell is going on here? How did those brats end up here?" he asked, still baffled.


    "They just showed up," Eskel replied with a sigh, while Co?n looked equally intrigued by the unfolding situation.


    "How did they just appear out of nowhere? Kaer Morhen isn''t a place two kids can find without crossing forests full of either wild animals or wandering monsters. It''s no wonder there are no hunters in this area, and we live here peacefully..." Lambert said.


    "I know... but I didn''t see them arrive. Besides... Vesemir talked to them before letting them stay here, and the conversation was very strange. Vesemir seems to be afraid of the boy," Eskel replied.


    "You can''t be serious... The old man is afraid of a child?" Lambert asked again, his tone skeptical.


    "I''m telling you... the boy seems to be someone special, despite claiming he''s human. And as for the girl, she''s none other than the heir to Cintra," Eskel said.


    Lambert looked even more stunned. He found the first part to be nonsense, but the second left him genuinely shocked, fully aware of its implications.


    "The old man wants to drag us into the chaos of the war between the realms or something like that? He''s the one who''s always avoided getting involved. Is he losing his mind?" Lambert commented, even Co?n appearing at a loss for words while Eskel seemed equally bewildered.


    Eventually, Vesemir showed the two their room, though it didn''t even have a proper bed.


    "We''ll have to fetch some straw for you to use as bedding. We''ve got some downstairs," Vesemir said.


    But Madara shook his head. "Don''t worry about that. We''ve brought our own beds, along with our clothes. We won''t bother you beyond staying in the castle. I can even get our own food if necessary," he said calmly, pulling a scroll from his waist.


    Vesemir lingered, curious about what the boy was about to do and what he meant by his statement. Madara, however, had no issue letting him watch. After all, while staying here, Vesemir would inevitably witness many of his chakra-based abilities. Ciri, too, looked intently at the old Witcher''s face, curious about his reaction to Madara''s skills.


    Madara opened the scroll, made a series of hand signs, and then pressed his palm against the Japanese symbols on the paper. In the next moment, a puff of smoke exploded, and Vesemir widened his eyes, both cautious and surprised, as the smoke cleared to reveal a luxurious bed.


    Ciri giggled softly, while Vesemir stared, mouth slightly agape, having never seen anything like it. Ignoring Ciri''s laughter, Vesemir turned his gaze back to Madara, who was pulling more items from the scroll. Moments later, two luxurious beds, wardrobes, and even some furniture fit for a lady''s grooming were arranged in the room. The sight reminded Vesemir of how Yennefer used to bring such things to Kaer Morhen when she stayed with Geralt¡ªbefore their chaotic relationship inevitably ended in a fight.


    "Well, I''ll leave you to settle in..." Vesemir finally said, departing and heading back down the stairs.


    "You seem to have scared them... Are we going to be okay? That other one talks too much..." Ciri murmured, still laughing softly.


    "Yes, this is the best place for us to stay while we get stronger. Of course, there''s no guarantee Vesemir will let us remain here, but we''ll stay until he decides," Madara said, finishing the task of organizing everything in the room, which included a window with a view.


    The other Witchers noticed Vesemir returning, his expression still somewhat surprised.


    "Something wrong, Vesemir? Are they settled in? Do they need straw and hay to use as a bed?" Co?n asked, curious.


    "They don''t need it... They don''t need anything," Vesemir replied simply, as they prepared lunch for the day while the Witchers set about cleaning the deer outside the castle.


    Raccoon Here:


    I wanted to create an introduction chapter about how the Witchers would react. Lambert is kind of an idiot, but I think that''s true to his character¡ªnot that he''s bad. As for Eskel, he won''t be that abomination from the Netflix series...


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 172 - Decision.


    Chapter 177 - Triss Merigold.


    Chapter 187 - Dealing with King Henselt 01.


    Chapter 196 - The Hunchbacked Girl.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 168 – Stay at Kaer Morhen 01.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Then... is it true that you''re someone dangerous and the girl is a princess from a kingdom?" Lambert began, breaking the afternoon silence while the four adult witchers were eating at one end of the table. Madara and Ciri sat at the other.


    They had turned the deer into a stew after roasting it, and Vesemir eventually invited the two to eat after answering some of the witchers'' questions about them.


    Madara glanced at him, and Ciri also looked up at the witchers. "We''re not a danger to you, and if we ever are, we''ll leave immediately," Madara said calmly.


    "Is he always this arrogant?" Lambert commented, looking at his companions.


    "Leave the kids alone, Lambert..." Eskel said.


    "How can I leave it alone after hearing from Vesemir that he wondered if the kid was some kind of vampire..." Lambert said, while Vesemir merely glanced at him and returned to eating without saying a word.


    "Hey, kid, why did Vesemir think you were a vampire? The old man said he doesn''t know much about you," he asked.


    "What a persistent guy..." Ciri muttered beside Madara.


    Madara looked once more at Lambert while all the witchers also turned their attention to see what he would answer.


    "Because I''m stronger and faster than any of you, and my eyes can turn red. But I''m still human," Madara replied.


    "Stronger and faster than us? He''s got to be joking, right?" Lambert said in disbelief, while the other witchers had varied expressions upon hearing that.


    "What do you mean your eyes can change color? I''ve never heard of that..." Co?n asked, his tone more curious than accusatory.


    Madara then closed his eyes for a moment and reopened them. In the dim light, his eyes gleamed with a sinister crimson glow. The four witchers, who had never seen a Sharingan, couldn''t help but feel startled as they observed those eyes.


    "What kind of eye is that?" Vesemir broke the silence, staring at the red eyes with their three-tomoe pattern.


    "It''s an eye from my lineage," Madara said plainly. After all, he needed to explain if he wanted to stay here with Ciri. "Just as kings carry their names and bloodlines, I carry what my ancient clan possesses as special. It''s something passed down from father to son in every generation," he explained.


    "..." None of the witchers could utter a word for the next few seconds, looking at Madara with a certain wariness, wondering if what he was saying was truly real.


    "Clan... like an organization or something? A big family?" Vesemir asked curiously, while the other three witchers continued to scrutinize Madara''s eyes.


    "You could consider it that, but I''m probably the only one who survived..." he said, as he wasn''t sure if there were any other living members of his clan.


    "That''s certainly strange and intriguing..." Lambert said with a tone of doubt. As Madara closed his eyes again, they returned to their normal black color.


    "But you said you''re faster and stronger than us. Is that also because of your lineage? Because I want to see it..." Lambert spoke directly to Madara.


    "Lambert, you''re not going to fight a child, are you?" Co?n disapproved.


    "Come on, he''s the one saying these things. I want to see if he''s serious. If not, I''m going to knock that superiority complex out of him," Lambert responded, eager to teach the boy a lesson, eye tricks or not. After all, he was still a witcher.


    "Fine. I accept your challenge, with swords... but will it just be you?" Madara declared, his tone genuinely arrogant. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This brat..." Lambert growled at Madara, while the others weren''t quite sure how to react to someone like him.


    "Are we really going to stay with these people?" Ciri murmured beside him.


    "It''s fine," Madara shrugged, already knowing these people weren''t bad.


    In the end, they continued eating without saying much more, though it was clear Lambert had more on his mind. His gaze kept falling on Madara throughout the meal, but he remained silent, simply waiting for the fight to see if the boy would maintain his arrogance after losing.


    At the end, everyone finished eating while Lambert quickly got up. "Come outside, kid. I hope you brought a weapon because it''ll be disappointing if someone who talks so much doesn''t even have one. But I can lend you one if you want," he mocked.


    "It''s fine; after all, I have my own sword," Madara said with a shrug, watching as Lambert started to leave.


    "I''ll be waiting outside then. Don''t run away and embarrass yourself in front of your princess there," Lambert said, leaving the hall.


    "Sorry about him... He''s a bit difficult to deal with, kids..." Co?n murmured.


    "Vesemir, are you going to let him act like that?" Eskel asked, seeing their master standing still.


    "The boy challenged him himself... Geralt told me he was strong, and according to the boy, he''s stronger than all of us. Let''s see if his words are true. If they are, Lambert will be the one needing help," Vesemir said with a shrug, watching Madara rise as well, heading for the courtyard.


    "I''m coming too!" Ciri quickly joined him, not wanting to stay behind.


    "Well, let''s go then. I want to see this," Eskel said, standing up, followed by Vesemir and Co?n, who followed them closely.


    Madara walked back into the castle''s training area, where the larger space with a training dummy was being used by Eskel, who was warming up with a sword.


    "You finally came. I thought you''d backed out..." Lambert said, looking at Madara.


    "You''re going to lose to Madara, so stop talking already!" Ciri exclaimed, clearly annoyed by Lambert''s chatter.


    "I''d like to see that..." he simply mocked.


    "Whoever loses does the dishes and cleans the table we used," Vesemir called out loudly, approaching with the other witchers.


    "So, I guess you need a sword after all," Lambert mocked again, looking at Madara, who was without a weapon.


    Ciri stayed at a distance, watching them while Madara approached Lambert, raising his wrist and touching his hand. A puff of smoke erupted.


    "This is my weapon," Madara said simply, gripping a common steel sword, causing Lambert to raise an eyebrow.


    "Looks like you''ve got a neat trick there..." Lambert murmured, watching as Madara readied himself for the fight.


    "Where did he pull that sword from?" Co?n asked with interest.


    "I don''t know... Geralt said he was different, but I didn''t know he was  different. You should''ve seen how he furnished his and the girl''s room, pulling things out of nowhere¡ªvery similar to what mages can do, but different," Vesemir commented.


    "Let''s see what he''s really capable of..." Eskel seemed more intrigued as the two raised their swords, though he was a bit worried about them using live steel for sparring.


    "Go, Madara! Beat him!" Ciri exclaimed, while Madara stared calmly at Lambert, unnerving him with the boy''s composed gaze. His instincts were already warning him of danger.


    "Aren''t you going to use your special eye?" Lambert asked, trying to steady himself.


    "I don''t need it," Madara replied simply.


    "Tsk. Vesemir, you give the signal to start," Lambert said, as Vesemir raised his hand from a distance.


    "Begin!" Vesemir exclaimed, and Lambert charged at Madara to test him. Madara raised his sword, and the sound of metal clashing echoed in the courtyard.


    Seeing this, Lambert quickly tried to press against Madara, but the boy didn''t budge. Lambert even grimaced at the effort.


    "You''re strong, stronger than I thought," Lambert murmured, a bit startled, before stepping back and removing their blade contact. He prepared to attack faster, realizing the boy wasn''t as simple as he seemed and deciding to take this more seriously.


    Lambert quickly launched a lateral strike, but Madara defended again with ease, deflecting the blade. Lambert stepped back once more but immediately advanced with more ferocity, swinging his sword with greater force.


    The confrontation continued as Madara parried Lambert''s strikes with remarkable speed. The other witchers were astonished to see the boy fighting on equal footing with an experienced witcher. Ciri watched from a distance, her face beaming with pride for her friend.


    "Incredible... The boy can really hold his own," Eskel murmured, stunned.


    As Lambert tried to land a series of consecutive strikes, Madara deflected them all effortlessly, showing no signs of strain. Frustrated, Lambert couldn''t help but ask:


    "Tell me, kid, have you ever fought a witcher before?" His voice came amidst the clash of blades, a symphony echoing in the castle courtyard.


    "I have. I''ve defeated over 15 of you. One from the Viper School and about 14 or 15 from the Cat School," Madara replied in a controlled tone, maintaining his composure as he continued parrying Lambert''s attacks.


    Lambert couldn''t hide his surprise. The longer the fight went on, the more he realized that Madara wasn''t even letting his attacks get close. He stepped back briefly, staring at the boy, while his companions watched in silence.


    "Incredible... This boy isn''t even struggling," Co?n murmured. He glanced at Vesemir, searching for answers, but the elder witcher''s expression was serious and equally astonished. It was clear that Madara''s words weren''t mere arrogance. He truly had the ability to fight a witcher with ease, and what they were witnessing was proof of it.


    Madara''s stance, his fighting style¡ªeverything about him¡ªwas something Vesemir had never seen before. "He moves so fast, and he isn''t even taking the fight seriously. He''s just playing," the old witcher admitted, more to himself than to the others. For the first time, he began to believe that the boy had been truthful when he said he could defeat all of them.


    The fight continued with Lambert advancing once more, refusing to use signs and sticking to his sword. The other three witchers remained silent, observing, while Ciri smiled in admiration, watching Madara fight.


    Then, after only six minutes of combat, Lambert found himself disarmed. Madara executed a flawless move, striking Lambert''s hand with precision. The witcher''s sword flew from his grip, landing several meters away.


    Lambert stared at it, stunned, while Madara pointed his blade directly at him.


    "Well, it seems I''ve won. You''ll have to clean the dishes and the table this time. Want to take care of dinner cleanup too?" Madara suggested, his tone unmistakably arrogant.


    Lambert stood there, speechless. He had lost to a child¡ªsomething he had never imagined could actually happen.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 173 - Words about the future.


    Chapter 178 - Routine of a Witcher.


    Chapter 188 - Dealing with King Henselt 02.


    Chapter 197 - An Investment for the Future.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 169 – Stay at Kaer Morhen 02.

    [Chapter Size: 1900 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Northern kingdoms.


    ...


    ...


    "Good morning, Vesemir..." Eskel approached the main hall after leaving his room as the sun was rising. He was already up on the following day, the second day since Madara and Ciri had arrived at Kaer Morhen.


    "Good morning, Eskel." Vesemir greeted him back calmly while Eskel sat at the table, noticing two dirty plates with empty glasses.


    "Have they already had breakfast?" he asked curiously, likely referring to Madara and Ciri, as it was rare for anyone else to wake up so early and leave.


    "Yes, they''re in the courtyard. They decided to head out earlier," Vesemir informed him.


    "Really? What are they doing?" Eskel asked.


    "From what I saw, they went to train," Vesemir said while sipping his coffee.


    "I see..." Eskel murmured, but he couldn''t help but think about it.


    After witnessing Madara defeat Lambert not just once but repeatedly, he realized the boy was far beyond expectations. Lambert, persistent as ever, had demanded rematches several times and lost them all. As a result of the accumulated bets, he now had to wash dishes and clean the castle for an entire week. Evidently, neither the boy nor the girl bothered to clean their own plates, knowing Lambert would have to take care of them later. But that was the least of it. What truly disturbed Eskel was the fact that a teenager possessed strength far surpassing that of a witcher¡ªshockingly so.


    "What do you think about the boy?" Eskel asked.


    "About him... We couldn''t answer that yesterday, and I don''t believe today will be the day we uncover the reason behind his strength," Vesemir murmured, appearing thoughtful as he focused only on drinking his coffee.


    "Have you ever seen anything like this before?" Eskel pressed, his question making the old witcher reflect.


    It was obvious that witnessing someone like Madara was unsettling. Had they not seen it with their own eyes, they wouldn''t have believed it. Even though the boy''s words seemed arrogant and hard to accept, he truly demonstrated that he was what he claimed to be.


    "..." Vesemir responded.


    "I''ve never seen anyone fight like that. Now I understand why you called him a vampire. But... that thing didn''t fight like a vampire, yet he was even faster than one..." Eskel said.


    "I know as well as you do. But for now, we can''t do anything. Geralt trusts the boy, according to his letter, and he doesn''t seem like a threat... for now," Vesemir replied, pouring more hot water for his coffee.


    The two drank their coffee in silence for a few minutes. Shortly after, Lambert arrived in a foul mood, casting a glance at the dirty plates and grimacing, knowing he had to clean them.


    Moments later, Co?n entered through the main gate.


    "You were outside?" Eskel asked, surprised.


    "Yes. I woke up early to gather some herbs before sunrise for a few potions I''m preparing," Co?n replied. "And I must say... I came across quite a strange sight."


    "The two of them training?" Eskel guessed.


    "More than that," Co?n said, taking a sip of the remaining coffee and grabbing a piece of bread and soup as he sat down. "If you were surprised by what you saw yesterday, you''ll be shocked by what I just witnessed. But... I''ll leave it for when you go outside. After all, I don''t want to spoil the surprise."


    Lambert immediately downed the rest of his coffee and slammed the cup onto the table.


    "Well, I''m going to see what he means by that," he said, intrigued.


    Eskel, having finished his coffee, also got up. Vesemir, curious, followed the other two outside. Only Co?n stayed behind as the others left.


    Outside, they found themselves once again in front of the training grounds. However, there weren''t just two people training¡ªthere were dozens. Everyone stopped for a moment, stunned as they saw Madara training Ciri in attack prediction.


    She was blindfolded, surrounded by multiple clones of Madara, which left the witchers bewildered at the sight of so many Madaras. They didn''t recognize the ability and had no idea what they were witnessing. Ciri was trying to predict the clones'' attacks and dodge them. Each of them wielded a bamboo stick, tapping different parts of her body to test her reflexes.


    She was focused. She felt one of the bamboo sticks touch her leg and stepped away. However, another bamboo struck her shoulder. She tried to turn to block the next attack, but another clone had already approached and touched her. Looking frustrated, Ciri stepped back a little after training since the sun had begun to rise.


    "This is hard... I can''t stop the attacks...!" she grumbled, stopping her defense.


    "Ciri, you can''t give up now. There is still a long way to go, but this is the path. You were much more determined before," Madara spoke calmly from a corner of the courtyard, observing her while drawing symbols on a scroll, using his own blood to create explosive tags.


    She removed the blindfold for a moment, just to glance at the witchers who were now watching her. She pouted slightly before putting the blindfold back on.


    "Don''t mind them, just focus," Madara said back.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?" Lambert approached Madara at that moment, suspicious.


    Vesemir was still at a distance, continuing to observe the scene, while Eskel analyzed both Madara and Ciri''s training.


    "She''s being trained. I''m trying to develop her special ability," Madara answered straightforwardly.


    "Right... But why are there so many of you over there? What kind of trick is that? Is it magic?" Lambert asked, still very curious.


    "No, it''s not magic. They are my clones. I can do this. You could say it''s my own ''magic,'' but not the chaos magic that you use," Madara replied without taking his eyes off the scroll.


    This time, Lambert no longer displayed his previous arrogance but rather genuine curiosity.


    "Tell me, boy... Are you the only one who can do these things?" Vesemir approached at that moment, equally intrigued.


    "As far as I know, yes," Madara answered but said nothing more as he continued copying the symbols onto the paper.


    Lambert''s gaze shifted back to Ciri, who was still training, just like the other witchers, watching a type of training they had never seen before.


    Several hours passed before Ciri finally knelt down in exhaustion. By now, it was midday.


    Around her, bursts of smoke appeared as the clones dissipated while the original Madara approached, analyzing her progress.


    "You did well," he said, offering some words of encouragement.


    "I couldn''t defend against a single attack, except for a few I blocked by luck," Ciri sighed.


    "But you''re improving. After seeing this, I think it''ll take some time, but if you master this skill, very few things will be able to hit you," Madara told her.


    "But I''m really sore... How about you carry me to the castle?" she said with a mischievous smile.


    Madara sighed before grabbing her by the waist and throwing her over his shoulder, making her yelp in surprise as she was carried like a sack of potatoes. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You asked for it," was the only thing he said as he walked forward.


    They returned to the castle, where the midday meal was already being prepared. During the meal, everyone ate in silence, though there were exchanged glances.


    "Do I need to train this afternoon?" Ciri asked, breaking the silence.


    Madara simply shook his head. "No, rest."


    "Hey, kid, how about we fight again? I want a rematch!" Lambert suddenly said.


    "Well, whenever you want," Madara responded calmly.


    "You really don''t give up, do you?" Co?n murmured to his companion.


    "You should train with the boy too. Even though it''s hard to believe you''d lose to him, it could still be good training. It''s been a while since I tested my skills, and maybe I need to improve too," Lambert commented, glancing between them.


    Madara did not refuse his request.


    Eskel and Co?n went out in the afternoon to gather more herbs for potion-making that night, while Vesemir, Ciri, Madara, and Lambert stayed at the castle.


    Lambert was once again training with Madara while Vesemir observed, and Ciri sat beside him, watching the fight.


    "So it''s true that you found this boy in the forest?" Vesemir suddenly struck up a conversation with the girl while watching Madara and Lambert spar. The witcher was disarmed once again, losing to the shinobi.


    "Yes. Madara saved me. Before Geralt could help me after I returned from the North, after Geralt took me away." Ciri murmured.


    "Can you tell me more about how you two met and lived in Cintra?" he asked, wanting to learn more about Madara.


    Ciri nodded. "Of course."


    And so the afternoon went on, with Ciri recounting her story and everything she knew while Madara trained with Lambert. Despite being frustrated by losing multiple times and not even coming close to a victory against the shinobi, Lambert seemed to be enjoying the challenge.


    Shortly after, Co?n and Eskel arrived, bringing the herbs they had gathered, and proceeded to prepare the potions.


    Everything continued as usual as they had dinner in the evening. Once night fell again, Vesemir went to his room, his mind still full of questions. He hoped to hear answers from Geralt, especially after the girl mentioned that Madara had gone to war alone and that it had ended much faster than anyone expected.


    However, Ciri couldn''t provide many details. She only said that Madara had played a major role in the North''s victory. This made Vesemir even more worried. After all, if the boy had such an important role, the kings and generals might turn against them.


    By now, it was no longer a secret that both of them were being sought. After what he had heard, even without getting all the details from the girl''s mouth, Vesemir didn''t know whether he should ask the boy directly or wait for Geralt. He preferred to wait, trusting Geralt''s words when it came to discussing their situation.


    But just as he lay down in bed, an explosion echoed through Kaer Morhen, making him rise quickly. An intense glow came from the window, illuminating the room. It was a brilliant blue light, emanating directly from the courtyard.


    "What is that?" he murmured quickly, grabbing his sword, opening the door, and rushing outside.


    Other witchers also emerged from their rooms.


    "Did you see that outside, Vesemir?" Eskel murmured, as the old witcher nodded with a serious expression.


    "Yes, let''s see what''s happening. Quickly!" he ordered, uncertain of what he would find.


    Lambert came out exclaiming as always, while Co?n followed closely behind. Meanwhile, Vesemir noticed that the boy''s and the girl''s rooms were empty and proceeded to head down the stairs.


    As soon as they stepped outside the castle, the light became even more intense. All four of them ran toward the courtyard. Upon arrival, they saw Ciri standing at a distance, watching the mysterious blue light.


    "What the hell is going on here?" Lambert exclaimed, frowning.


    Ciri turned to the witchers with a worried expression and pointed toward the light.


    "It''s Madara..." she said, tense.


    The witchers moved closer, watching as a powerful blue energy spread throughout the area and rose into the sky. At the center of it all, sitting in the middle of that intense energy, was Madara¡ªmotionless, his blue eyes glowing, seemingly deep in meditation.


    "What the hell is this...?" Vesemir murmured, furrowing his brow, trying to comprehend what he was witnessing.


    -----------------


    Raccoon Here: I will do a time skip of one month to transition to Geralt''s arrival.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 174 - 43%.


    Chapter 179 - Ard Carraigh.


    Chapter 189 - Dealing with King Henselt 03.


    Chapter 198 - That Sorceress Appears in Kaedwen.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 170 – The Arrival of Geralt.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Kaer Morhen.


    ...


    ...


    The sound of horse hooves echoed in a corner of the forest as the rider, carrying two swords on his back, approached an opening in one of the local elevations.


    When he arrived there, he calmly stopped his horse and took in the entire valley. His eyes scanned the place as he looked directly at Kaer Morhen in the distance.


    Geralt had finally arrived after more than a moon''s turn since he had left the northern region of Sodden. He stood there, motionless, observing the scenery so familiar to him.


    "Finally, I''m home..." he murmured.


    Despite these words, his mind was filled with thoughts about the two children he hoped to find at the castle. He didn''t know if Vesemir would allow them to stay, even with his signed letter and request. Perhaps, if Vesemir knew what had truly happened in the war, he might not let them remain. But if he had allowed them to stay, then Geralt could talk to him and explain. After all, the situation was not as simple as it might seem.


    He urged his horse forward again, turning it as it continued at a slow pace. His journey had not been the best so far. After all, all the kingdoms were in turmoil after the war. Along the way, the name  echoed through villages, cities, and everywhere, with him being sought after.


    The entire journey had been filled with questions. Many stopped Geralt to interrogate him about the boy for whom the kings were offering a generous reward for any information. They always described Madara as a young man traveling alongside a girl with platinum hair and a scar over one eye. He knew that Ciri didn''t have such a scar, but Madara had suggested adding this detail to mislead those searching for them in Yennefer''s mind. If anyone tried to invade the sorceress''s mind, the false details would make the search more difficult.


    It had happened more than fifteen times. Knights, mercenaries, bounty hunters, and even peasants approached him with the same questions, and Geralt always denied knowing anything.


    As he neared Kaer Morhen, the questions became less frequent. After all, no one ventured into these remote areas. Or at least, that was what he thought.


    While walking along a narrow trail, he heard voices in the distance. His sharpened hearing picked up conversations, and he frowned.


    "Those aren''t Vesemir and the others..." Geralt murmured.


    Witchers were never careless with their steps, even when not in combat. The noise indicated that those voices belonged to strangers.


    He moved forward cautiously, eyes narrowed. Finding people so close to Kaer Morhen was suspicious. Were they here looking for Madara and Ciri? After the number of questions he had heard during his journey, it wouldn''t be unlikely.


    "Come on, man! Move that damn cart!" a rough voice ordered.


    "I''m trying! It got stuck in the mud, and the wheel is broken! It''s not my fault it rained last night!" another retorted.


    "Well, we can continue without the cart. After all, we''re close to the witchers'' castle," a third one said.


    "You must be joking! We''ll arrive at nightfall. There, we''ll have no food or any of our supplies. I doubt the witchers will just let us in and give us food, a hot bath, and a bed!" another protested.


    "If it''s just to ask for information, we can survive and head back," one of them countered.


    The third man was about to respond but was interrupted by another who raised his hand and looked toward the forest with alert eyes.


    "Listen..." he said.


    The sound of horse hooves echoed on the trail, while the horse remained calm.


    So, the three men waited to see who was approaching.


    Finally, Geralt emerged from the trail, his yellow eyes fixed on them. He kept his crossbow ready at his side, prepared to draw it at any moment.


    "A witcher! That''s great!" one of them exclaimed happily.


    There were three men: one thin, one fat, and one more muscular. By their appearance and posture, they were clearly mercenaries.


    "Sir Witcher!" the more muscular one stepped forward, opening his mouth and revealing a few missing teeth. "What a coincidence meeting you here! We were on our way to visit the famous castle of the School of the Wolf. From what I see, your medallion indicates that you belong to it."


    "What do you want?" Geralt asked, cutting him off with a harsh and serious tone, showing no interest in prolonging the conversation.


    "Well..." the man hesitated a bit before continuing. "We''d like to ask for some information."


    "You could also help us with the cart, witcher!" the fat one said, still trying to push it. The cart was stuck with a broken wheel, and the horse couldn''t move forward. There was only one horse, and it was certainly the supply cart they were bringing for the journey.


    "What information do you want?" Geralt ignored the request for help and turned his attention back to the mercenary.


    "We''re looking for two young people. They are my nephews. We just want some information about them," the man said.


    Geralt immediately understood what this was about.


    "I can''t help with that," was his only response, as he continued walking, still keeping his eyes on the mercenaries, ready to act if necessary.


    "Wait! We came to hire you! There''s a good reward for them!" the man insisted.


    "Then go to the castle and hire another witcher, because I don''t plan on taking any jobs for now. I came here to rest for a few months," Geralt shrugged and continued on his way.


    "But, sir witcher, the reward is very good! I think you should reconsider," the man insisted again. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I already said: go to the castle and see if someone is willing to do it," was the only thing Geralt replied, not slowing his pace.


    "And the cart? Can''t you help?" the thin man asked.


    "That''s not my problem," Geralt responded indifferently, shrugging again as he walked away, leaving them stunned.


    Sending them to the castle was a strategic decision. If he simply denied the information and moved on, it might raise suspicions. This way, he just seemed uninterested.


    Leaving the three men behind and already feeling the mild headache they might cause at Kaer Morhen''s gate, Geralt continued his journey. His only relief was the sight of Kaer Morhen and the comforting feeling of being back home.


    The road stretched on for a few more hours. He didn''t seem to be in a hurry to arrive until the sound of a branch snapping among the trees caught his attention.


    Quickly, he turned to the side and saw the boy appear at the top of a tree before jumping down, landing lightly on the trail in front of him.


    "You finally arrived," Madara commented before glancing back. "Did you see those three?"


    "I think you already know the answer," Geralt murmured.


    Madara didn''t deny it and simply nodded.


    "Yes, I''ve been watching them since morning. I managed to break the cart with a kick without them noticing, just to see if they''d give up coming here," he explained.


    Geralt remained silent for a few seconds, analyzing him.


    "If you''re here, that means Vesemir let you and Ciri stay at Kaer Morhen," he said.


    Madara nodded.


    "Was Vesemir very hard on you?" Geralt asked.


    "I can''t deny he was suspicious at first... and still is. He doesn''t know what happened in the war down south. I hope you talk to him. If needed, leave Ciri in Kaer Morhen, and I''ll go away for a while, but we''ll discuss that later. I''ll inform my original that you''ve arrived, and Vesemir will know as well," Madara said before turning into smoke and disappearing.


    "A clone... what a surprise," Geralt murmured as he continued forward.


    Two more hours later, he was finally crossing the river near the castle. He kept riding until he spotted Eskel at the entrance, pulling a rope as he tied it, probably doing some maintenance on the gate.


    Eskel looked at Geralt, but without any surprise, as Madara had probably already informed him of his arrival.


    "You''re finally here, Geralt," Eskel commented with a small, tight smile, not showing much emotion¡ªa typical trait of witchers.


    "Yes," Geralt replied curtly.


    "Well, let''s go," Eskel said, motioning toward the entrance as he finished his task.


    As he entered the courtyard, Geralt saw Vesemir standing with his arms crossed, watching Ciri train with a wooden sword against a training dummy. Geralt raised an eyebrow, intrigued. It seemed that Vesemir was teaching the girl, which was quite unlikely.


    Vesemir''s gaze shifted to Geralt the moment he noticed his arrival.


    "You finally arrived," Vesemir said.


    With those words, Ciri stopped her training and, surprised, looked back. Her eyes widened upon seeing Geralt before she broke into a wide smile and ran toward him.


    "Geralt! You''re finally here!" she exclaimed excitedly as he dismounted from his horse.


    "I am," he replied, affectionately touching the girl''s head before shifting his gaze to Vesemir. "How are things around here, Vesemir?"


    With a tight press of his lips, the old witcher looked somewhat tired.


    "I''m managing as best as I can. There are some things I can''t complain about, but others for which I''d really like some answers," he murmured, clearly wanting to discuss the matter further.


    "We''ll talk about it later. But, in any case..." Geralt paused. "Are you training the girl?" he asked, curious.


    "I''m helping her today, in particular. Even if she doesn''t become a witcher, from what I''ve seen, she certainly has talent, and she trains hard with the help of the other boy," Vesemir said with a slight, proud smile.


    "Geralt! You''re finally here!" Co?n emerged from the castle ruins as well, approaching his companion.


    Geralt shook his hand.


    "Well, now that we''re all here, take care of your horse. Let''s head inside. Lambert and Madara are busy in there," Eskel said.


    Geralt nodded, and Ciri set her sword aside. Together, they walked into the castle.


    As soon as they opened the door, they heard a voice coming from inside.


    "Come on, kid! Help me out here!" Lambert exclaimed impatiently.


    "Can''t you handle your own potions? Don''t you see I''m busy over here?" Madara''s voice replied in a neutral tone.


    "Stop being stingy, kid! Just give me a hand!" Lambert grumbled, while someone seemed to get up, taking a few soft steps.


    The witchers outside finally saw Madara standing before a cauldron, placing some herbs inside it. Lambert was busy manipulating the fire sign, shaking it to control the flame.


    "See? I knew you wouldn''t leave me hanging, kid!" Lambert said as Madara shot him a glance and then turned to his companions.


    Noticing Geralt, Madara gave him a slight nod. He had already received information from his clone earlier, so he wasn''t surprised.


    "Geralt, you finally made it, you rascal! Where the hell did you pick up these two brats?" Lambert teased, not taking his eyes off the cauldron as he continued stirring the ingredients.


    Geralt didn''t answer the question, simply returning the greeting.


    "Lambert."


    "Well, now that we''re all here, we can talk," Vesemir said, crossing his arms and looking at everyone with a serious expression¡ªone that quickly spread among most of the witchers. Only Madara seemed to maintain a neutral look.


    "After all, we have a group of three people heading here at this very moment... and they''re a problem," Vesemir continued. "While we''re hiding these two children here, this could make things complicated."


    "What are we going to do, Vesemir?" Geralt asked in the end.


    "First, I want to know everything about these two, from your mouth. I want the whole truth," Vesemir demanded.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 175 - The move of the King of Kaedwen.


    Chapter 180 - Starting the plan.


    Chapter 190 - The Attack on Non-Humans in Kaedwen 01.


    Chapter 199 - How long has it been, Yennefer...


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Danmachi - Infinite Mana System!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 171 – A complicated situation.

    [Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Kaer Morhen.


    ...


    ...


    "Doesn''t that seem very shocking to you, Geralt?" Vesemir murmured, looking at the witcher, clearly agitated, as he paced back and forth, deep in thought.


    "Yes..." was the only thing Geralt replied.


    "Just ''yes''?!" Vesemir retorted with an accusatory look. "Not only do we have a princess here, but we also have a wanted boy. And not just any wanted boy¡ªsomeone suspected of killing a hundred thousand people and single-handedly destroying an entire army!"


    "How... How could someone have such power?" Vesemir truly frowned as he pondered this... Geralt remained silent, his expression neutral, before finally speaking.


    "I don''t know the details," he admitted. And indeed, he didn''t. Even after seeing Madara following the conflict, not even Yennefer had spoken about it properly. "But from what I''ve heard, people are saying he summoned a god into this world."


    "A god?" Vesemir grimaced.


    "That''s what they say." Geralt sighed. "They claim he conjured a creature the size of a mountain while cutting down other mountains with his own massive weapon, devastating the entire battlefield and slaughtering over a hundred thousand soldiers. Some say he wiped out entire armies with a single swing of his sword. And if you''re asking me if I believe that... believing that that boy, who''s helping Lambert right now, could do something like that?" Geralt paused. "I can''t say. It seems impossible. But honestly, he does things that should be impossible... things I''ve never seen anyone do. Not even imagined anyone could do..."


    Vesemir remained silent for several seconds, staring at Geralt, clearly lost in thought.


    "That vision of yours... Yennefer said he wants to create a world without wars, only peace. A kind of revolution. You know what that means, don''t you?" he asked seriously.


    Geralt nodded. "Revolutions are not made peacefully."


    "Exactly." Vesemir let out a heavy sigh. "If that is Madara''s fate, then he will undoubtedly bring about a war. And from what we''ve seen... if he really can summon a monster like that, who could stop him? This will be a huge problem for us, Geralt. War could come knocking at our door, with all the kingdoms sending their armies here the moment they find out he''s here."


    "I know." Geralt murmured, but his gaze remained serious as he looked at Vesemir. "The boy helped me. Besides that, he saved Ciri. Everyone who knows him says he''s a good person."


    Vesemir pressed his lips together. "What do you intend to do, boy?" he asked.


    "You know I don''t agree with keeping that girl here." Vesemir''s tone was firm. "It''s already a problem in itself. You need to understand my side, Geralt. All of your lives are in danger. We can''t risk all the kingdoms advancing against us with their armies. And beyond that, it could be dangerous for all of us if he leaves here only to be pursued and captured. Do you understand that?"


    Geralt took a deep breath. "I understand." He didn''t know what to think about all of it. In the end, Vesemir had the final say.


    "The girl can stay?" he continued. "Madara said he can survive on his own, easily. But if Ciri leaves with him, it will be bad for the girl."


    Vesemir pondered for a moment. "Let me think about it first," he finally said. "Now, let''s talk to the boy."


    Geralt nodded and followed him downstairs. They descended to the main hall, where Ciri was sitting in a corner, swinging her legs. She looked nervous. She couldn''t deny that she liked being there, and the idea of having to leave unsettled her.


    Madara was still helping Lambert, while Co?n and Eskel were busy¡ªone preparing a meal with some rabbits Madara had brought that day, while the other was gathering ingredients to make potions later.


    Ciri immediately looked at them as soon as they appeared, while Geralt glanced at her before sighing. Vesemir walked straight past him, heading toward Madara, who watched him calmly.


    "I need to know something, boy. Were you really capable of killing a hundred thousand Nilfgaardians, destroying an entire army, and, on top of that, cutting down mountains?" He declared this aloud, making everyone in the hall immediately stop, while Ciri furrowed her brow.


    "O-O what?" Lambert jumped at that, so surprised that his cauldron exploded.


    "Oh, shit!" he exclaimed, losing the other potion he had been preparing for over two hours. But at the moment, that mattered little. His gaze was fixed on Madara. "Hey, hey! What the hell is this about?" he asked the young man directly.


    Even Co?n and Eskel looked at Madara, as did Ciri, who seemed nervous. Geralt, on the other hand, remained indifferent.


    Madara, for his part, remained quite calm. "Yes, it''s true."


    The simple response made Vesemir swallow hard.


    "How... How did you do that? What kind of power can destroy an entire army?" he asked, still trying to process it.


    "In the war, I was able to use my full power," Madara replied. "But only once. I used it to destroy a group that could have wiped out any kingdom on its own." He saw no reason to hide it.


    "What do you mean, boy?" Vesemir narrowed his eyes. "I heard about a blue giant... Did you summon it?"


    "The blue giant is the manifestation of my spirit. Everyone in my clan has this power, but only I can unleash it," Madara answered naturally.


    Vesemir observed him for a while without saying anything. The room remained in absolute silence.


    "Tell me, then." He finally broke the silence. "With that power, what do you desire? I would like you to be honest," Vesemir said.


    "I''m not here to destroy the world, if that''s what you think," Madara said, his voice calm. "After all, there are already enough monsters out there that can do that. But I certainly wish to rebuild Cintra for Ciri. And rid this world of the creatures that are truly dangerous, whether they are demons, gods, or beings from other dimensions. I do not wish to unite the entire world under a single banner or order."


    He paused, looking at Vesemir. "I imagine that was what you wanted to know."


    Madara had no knowledge of the vision that Yennefer and Geralt had seen, and because of that, the old witcher suspected that Madara might use that power to subjugate the entire world. However, there were already enough threats to deal with.


    "Wait, wait! What the hell is going on here?" Lambert interrupted, exasperated. "What kind of conversation is this? World domination? Fighting gods, demons, or whatever the hell else? What the fuck is this?!"


    Lambert seemed like he couldn''t take hearing such surreal words any longer. What kind of person spoke about such things so naturally?


    "I don''t know if I can let you stay here, Madara..." Vesemir finally said, his gaze serious. "You''ve made too many enemies. This could be dangerous for all of us."


    "No! What do you mean you can''t let him stay?!" Ciri jumped out of her chair immediately, exclaiming indignantly.


    "Calm down, Ciri," Geralt told her.


    "But I¡ª" she tried to speak again but was interrupted by Madara''s voice.


    "If I can''t stay here, could she at least stay?" he said, his expression calm, as if he hadn''t been surprised by any of it.


    Vesemir remained silent for a few seconds before looking at Ciri. The girl had wide eyes, shocked by what she had just heard. But in the end, he turned his gaze back to Madara and made his decision.


    "Yes, she can stay," he declared, finally coming to a conclusion.


    "Wait! I''m not staying here alone!" Ciri quickly exclaimed, stepping toward Madara. "You''re not going to leave me, right?"


    She looked like she was about to cry as she turned her gaze to Vesemir.


    "I really don''t know what happened in the war, but there are dangerous things on this continent. Things that can truly destroy all the kingdoms. And if there''s anyone who can stop these threats, that person is Madara! Do you understand that, Vesemir?" she said in an accusatory tone.


    Vesemir didn''t respond. He simply turned to the other witchers and said, "Well, let''s get back to our tasks."


    He left shortly after, abruptly ending the conversation.


    Madara began walking, calmly leaving the room and heading outside. Ciri immediately looked at him, clenched her teeth, and started running after him, leaving only the adult witchers behind.


    Vesemir, in turn, returned to the stairs, ascending and disappearing.


    "What was that?" Lambert murmured into the silence, not caring about the floor covered in remnants of his ruined potion.


    Eskel and Co?n exchanged glances, their previously stoic faces now transformed into confused expressions. Geralt sighed, looking toward the castle entrance, wondering if this had been a terrible idea.


    "Tell me, you don''t really intend to leave me, do you?" Ciri stepped in front of Madara, forcing him to stop. Her eyes were filled with tears, ready to fall.


    "I never said that," he replied calmly.


    "How can you say that? You''re asking me to stay while you leave! What is this? I thought you wouldn''t abandon me!" she accused, her voice breaking.


    "I''m not abandoning you, Ciri. I want you to stay here for now. It''s safer. In the meantime, you can grow stronger¡ªstrong enough to start unlocking your true power. I won''t be far, and I''m not leaving forever. It will only be for a while."


    Madara explained, after all, he wanted her to mature more before beginning true training.


    He didn''t think Vesemir''s decision was irrational. In fact, it was quite realistic given their current situation. Vesemir wanted to avoid a second massacre at Kaer Morhen.


    "But... But I was training with you! I don''t want you to leave! Then take me with you!" she shouted, frustrated.


    "You are safe here, Ciri. You know it''s not good to have no secure place. If you come with me, we''ll have to keep moving from place to place, which is bad for both your training and mine. You''ll survive without me for a year or two."


    Madara said as she started to cry upon hearing that. He then stepped closer and, for the first time, took the initiative to embrace her.


    Ciri was surprised to feel his chest against hers. Her eyes welled up even more as she hid her face against him.


    "But that''s not fair..." she murmured sadly.


    "It''s only for a while. I''m not leaving forever," Madara repeated.


    Ciri said nothing more. She simply tightened her arms around him, beginning to sob right there.


    Madara placed his hands on her back, letting her stay like that for a while.


    Hours passed, and the day neared its end. He sighed. "I think we should head back."


    He had only gone outside for some air, but he had ended up serving as a pillow for Ciri for hours, as she refused to let go of him.


    With some difficulty, he managed to gently pull her away. "We''ll talk about this later. For now, let''s get something to eat. I think Vesemir is going to throw me out before the night is over."


    Ciri nodded, still looking heartbroken.


    "So that''s it? The cat is leaving after all this?" Lambert said, eating silently at the table.


    Even with Geralt there, what should have been a conversation full of jokes and banter, with all the witchers gathered again, had instead turned into a tense and silent moment between them.


    "We don''t have a choice," Vesemir replied in an indifferent tone.


    "I think things are more complicated than they seem," Eskel murmured, to which Vesemir didn''t respond.


    "Do you think the boy is dangerous, Geralt?" Lambert asked, looking at the witcher.


    "I don''t think he''s dangerous to us," Geralt replied.


    "I think it''s a bit grumpy of you to want to send the boy away after he''s been with us for over a month. Isn''t he almost family by now?" Lambert murmured, looking at Vesemir.


    Vesemir sighed. "Look, I don''t hate the boy. In fact, I like him. But knowing what he did in the war..." He paused and looked at the others. "You all know how every king, organization, and group within each of the kingdoms on this continent must be going crazy searching for him. Soon, this fortress will be flooded with people knocking on our door every day, demanding that we hand him over. I''m doing this to protect all of you."


    "But we''ve all had contact with him. Whether we like it or not, we''re already involved," Geralt argued. "Vesemir, I know you''re trying to protect us, but I''m certain we''d be safer with Madara on our side."


    Vesemir didn''t respond.


    At that moment, Madara and Ciri entered the hall to join them for the evening meal.


    No one said anything else.


    When they looked at Madara, most of the witchers carried sympathetic expressions, but the young man didn''t seem to care. He maintained a neutral and calm face, while Ciri, at his side, was visibly sad and didn''t even touch her food.


    The silence continued throughout the entire meal.


    When they began leaving the table, Vesemir withdrew to his quarters.


    Madara looked at Ciri. "I''m going to speak with him for a moment," he said before standing up.


    Vesemir was sitting on his bed, deep in thought, when he saw Madara approach.


    "There''s something I''d like to discuss with you while I''m still here," Madara said.


    Vesemir narrowed his eyes. "What can I do for you?"


    "There''s something I haven''t mentioned since I arrived here, but I had already planned to ask," Madara said, crossing his arms. "After all, it''s a threat to the continent."


    Vesemir raised an eyebrow, intrigued. "And what might that be?" he asked, his voice filled with curiosity.


    "Your master," Madara said, his voice serious. "The founder of the School of the Wolf... He''s alive."


    Vesemir was stunned upon hearing that.


    --------------


    It may seem cruel, but I believe Vesemir''s decision is quite realistic. He didn''t want to put the School of the Wolf and Kaer Morhen in danger after discovering what Madara did in the war. However, there are still many things that need to be discussed, and we will see what truly happens next.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 176 - We must go to Ard Carraigh.


    Chapter 181 - The Naive King of Henselt.


    Chapter 191 - The Attack on Non-Humans in Kaedwen 02.


    Chapter 200 - A Conversation About Plans.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon???? S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 172 – Decision.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Kaer Morhen.


    ...


    ...


    It was night when the group of three mercenary men with a cart finally arrived at the entrance of Kaer Morhen, stopping in front of the gate with only a few torches in their hands as their vision in the middle of the darkness. They were tired and hungry after walking all day, not to mention the cold that began with the falling temperature. They had to come all the way here like this after the witcher refused to help them, so they decided to press on.


    "So, now what? What should we do?" the skinny one asked now that they were there.


    "Is there any way to call them or something?" the fat man said. "Or should we just go in?" he suggested at the end.


    "You think they have a doorbell or something? Can''t you see the gate is closed, you idiot?" the muscular one retorted.


    "So are we just going to stand here doing absolutely nothing?" the fat man said.


    "No. We still have to call them somehow. I don''t want to spend the night in the middle of nowhere."


    "And how are we supposed to get in?" the skinny one asked. "Maybe we should climb the place?"


    "Oh, and our fat friend here would manage that?" He mocked the fat man, who had suggested it again.


    "Maybe we should just leave him here," he suggested.


    "What?! No!" he objected.


    "Even if we managed, we''d be killed by the witchers. They say they''re worse than monsters. Did you see how that one on the road treated us? Never trust a Witcher!" The most muscular one muttered.


    He was about to keep talking when a light appeared from inside the gate, making the three men immediately focus in that direction.


    A figure emerged holding a torch, walking along the gate corridor until he appeared before them, separating them from that elderly Witcher.


    "My friend said you were on the road to here. I didn''t think you''d actually show up in the middle of nowhere," Vesemir murmured, looking at the three men.


    "Are you the boss here?" they murmured, seeing Vesemir''s face, which did not look pleased at all to be attending to them at that hour of the night.


    "Say what you want and leave." His voice was dry, reminding them of the witcher they met on the road, only this one was a little younger.


    "Well... We''re here for a job. We''re looking for my nephew. He was kidnapped, and we need to find him," one of the men said.


    "Where are you from?" Vesemir asked.


    The three exchanged glances for a moment before the muscular one stepped forward.


    "We''re from a farm south of the capital of Kaedwen. My nephew is very important to me. We need to find him, and we''ll pay well for it, 200 gold coins," the man said.


    Vesemir knew that kings were paying tens of thousands of coins at the very least for such jobs. Clearly, these men were trying to get rich.


    "You came from so far just to look for your nephew? That seems very suspicious," Vesemir did not hide his distrust.


    "It''s just that he''s very important..." They tried to disguise it, but Vesemir was already tired of the act.


    "Alright. Just hand over the documents with his appearance and where we should take him if we find him. But I guarantee nothing. After all, we are not human trackers, we only hunt monsters. He could be anywhere on the continent, which must be the reason you traveled to these distant lands," he said calmly, while the men were already sweating, trying to appear natural.


    "Alright..." The muscular man quickly grabbed his bag, pulling out a set of papers and handing them to the witcher, who took them through the iron gate, still with a cautious expression towards them.


    "This doesn''t look good to me..." he said, analyzing the documents. But he quickly stored them away and stepped back.


    "Now I''m going to sleep. Goodbye," he simply said, turning his back.


    "Wait, sir witcher! Couldn''t you let us stay in the castle tonight? We can''t stay here in this forest and try to go back alone. We could die! There are monsters around here!" the fat one said, his voice laden with fear.


    Vesemir looked at them for a second while shaking his head. "No. That is not our problem," he simply said and began to walk away, leaving the three men a little lost.


    "And then? How did you deal with them?" Geralt asked at the castle entrance.


    Vesemir found him leaning against the wall, waiting for his response.


    "The first of many, from what I can see," Vesemir murmured.


    Geralt just watched as Vesemir passed by, heading up to his room. The young witcher sighed and, in the end, followed up the stairs behind him, lost in his own thoughts.


    In Madara''s furnished room, Ciri was lying on his bed, hugging him. The boy had his back to her, eyes closed, while the girl seemed very attached to him. When Madara''s eyes opened, he simply cast a silent glance at Geralt, who had stopped to look at them without saying a word. The witcher said nothing either and simply moved on.


    The next day, Vesemir placed a paper on the table with an image of Madara, though slightly distorted and not very well drawn.


    "It doesn''t look much like him," Lambert murmured, making a joke while waiting for Madara to arrive so he could mock him.


    The truth was, in the one month that had passed since Madara arrived at Kaer Morhen, he had spent a lot of time with all the Witchers, even Vesemir, talking about many things and developing a sort of friendship. Lambert, on the other hand, continued treating him the same way as always but took every opportunity to mock Madara. After all, it was the only thing he could do against that indifferent black-haired boy, who could beat him in any competition he tried against him.


    "Where are they?" Geralt asked as he joined the table after seeing that their room was empty.


    "They''re outside. I saw them opening the gate, so they must be outside the castle," Co?n said.


    "And if those guys see them?" Eskel questioned with a concerned tone.


    "I highly doubt the boy wouldn''t spot them first," Co?n murmured. "Besides, he and the girl wanted to spend some time together."


    "Man, what a tragedy, huh?" Lambert muttered to Vesemir, who was bringing coffee.


    But the old witcher said nothing, merely filling the cups, his thoughts elsewhere. He was still reflecting on the conversation he had with Madara, about the possibility of his former master still being alive. Moreover, he was also thinking about the destruction of Madara''s clan, caused not only by him but by other founders of different witcher schools.


    There were many questions. After all, they had been hunting them for hundreds of years, and it was hard to believe that the boy''s descendants had survived in such a small group, until they formed a couple¡ªhis parents¡ªbefore the last remaining member became Madara. The boy claimed to be the last of his clan, but even he didn''t know if there were more survivors.


    Meanwhile, Madara and Ciri were at the riverbank, skipping stones across the water. It was a way to distract her. The girl was still visibly sad about his possible departure¡ªhow could she not be?¡ªbut she already seemed a bit calmer, trying not to cry even though she didn''t want him to leave. He had said they would see each other again soon, and she was trying to accept that.


    In the end, they returned to the castle around midday, arriving just in time for lunch.


    "Look at that, the lovebirds just arrived! The two lovebirds," Lambert teased.


    Ciri scowled at him, while Madara seemed indifferent. He simply sat at the table, and the girl followed, sitting beside him.


    "So, do you know what you''re going to do from now on?" Lambert asked, somewhat curious, while eating a piece of wild rabbit.


    "I plan to head north. Maybe even to the mountains and see what dragons are like," Madara answered naturally.


    The witchers nearly choked when they heard that.


    "Dragons?" Vesemir murmured, concerned.


    What were dragons if not mystical beings and some of the most powerful creatures on the continent? And Madara possibly planned to venture into their territory¡ªit sounded like suicide.


    "Wait... This is kind of crazy, don''t you think?" Eskel asked, clearly surprised.


    "I don''t know. But it doesn''t hurt to try," Madara replied, ignoring everyone''s gaze, including Ciri''s.


    They continued eating in silence. No one knew what else to say, and a rather awkward atmosphere settled in the hall. Vesemir also ate quietly.


    "Well, I guess I''ll go prepare my things," Madara said, beginning to stand up.


    Ciri immediately grabbed his arm, as if unwilling to let him go.


    "Please, don''t go! Or take me with you!" she pleaded once more, seeing that he would be leaving soon.


    Madara was about to respond, but Vesemir interrupted.


    "Maybe you don''t need to go."


    All the witchers turned their eyes toward him, surprised. Madara narrowed his eyes before Vesemir continued.


    "Well... I''ve thought about it, and I think this is for the best. From what we''ve discussed, I''m sure no one here disagrees with the boy staying, right? Regardless of the risks, isn''t that so?" he asked, looking at each of the witchers.


    Geralt, Lambert, Eskel, and Co?n did not protest.


    The old witcher sighed before turning back to Madara.


    "Well, if everyone agrees, I see no reason for you to leave. You can stay," Vesemir said directly to Madara.


    Vesemir had thought about many things, and perhaps a looming threat to this world seemed convincing enough to let him grow stronger here. He just didn''t expect to regret it in the future.


    Ciri widened her eyes, stunned by those words. She had also hoped Madara would stay, but she never imagined Vesemir would allow it so easily, especially since he seemed so determined before.


    "Well, if you want me to stay, then fine," Madara replied calmly. "After all, someone needs to train Ciri."


    For him, spending a few years at Kaer Morhen before trying something out in the world would be more advantageous. After all, it wasn''t just men and sorcerers hunting him. There were worse things, and they were out there. He needed to grow stronger.


    "This is great! I''m sure that by next year, I''ll have learned some pretty interesting skills fighting this boy!" Lambert said, showing a small smirk¡ªthe most a witcher could manage.


    "Wait, Vesemir..." Geralt intervened. "I''m not against Madara staying, but... what about the bounty papers?"


    "About that... We simply won''t do anything," Vesemir replied. "We won''t owe anyone an explanation. If they come looking for us, we''ll say we checked the area, and in any inquiries while we''re away, we''ll claim we found nothing."


    Madara watched in silence as Vesemir continued.


    "After all, the official information will be that he left the continent. A false memory that he himself implanted for the kings and the mage organizations to see." They had discussed this in their conversation the previous night.


    Everyone listened attentively.


    "You''re staying! I''m so happy!" Ciri immediately shouted, jumping into Madara''s arms. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He touched her head and then looked at Vesemir, nodding in a sign of respect.


    "I would just like to ask for one thing."


    Vesemir raised an eyebrow, and Madara continued.


    "As much as I have my skills, I would like to learn more about your School''s knowledge of monsters. I want you to teach me, and Ciri as well, so that we are prepared for anything."


    Vesemir pondered for a moment and then sighed.


    "Since you''re here, there''s no way to refuse that." He finally said. "Alright... I will teach you the art of the witchers."


    ----


    Raccoon Here:


    Let''s do a one-year timeskip.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 177 - Triss Merigold.


    Chapter 182 - Plans for the King of Kaedwen.


    Chapter 192 - The enemy in the shadows.


    Chapter 201 - Going back to the Witcher School.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 173 – Words about the future.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Kaer Morhen.


    ...


    ...


    The valley where Kaer Morhen was located was in the coldest season of the year. A layer of snow covered the entire place. The north of the continent was filled with mountain ice peaks all year round, and when the colder seasons arrived, the lower parts of the mountains and the place where Kaer Morhen stood were no exception.


    The sound of footsteps was heard at that moment as the snow sank under the pressure of a person running over it.


    Her white hair danced with the movement of her body as she ran through the forest, trying to be faster than any other human of her kind. Passing through trees, along narrow and even rocky paths was sometimes a challenge, but she did it with dexterity, using any stone to push herself forward or any wall to run along its surface.


    Ciri calculated the terrain ahead with her green eyes, quickly analyzing the best path to run. She saw holes in the ground but continued advancing without stopping, pushing off a rock and leaping over it with ease. Swiftly, she kept running until she stepped onto a larger rock and jumped upward, grabbing onto a branch to cross over a massive hole below. In a swift motion, she threw herself forward, flipping in the air before landing gracefully on the other side of the gap.


    She stood up calmly, satisfied with what she had just done. Her eyes then turned forward, where the path ended abruptly. There was a stone ledge before a waterfall, separating her from the other side, where she could see the castle of Kaer Morhen.


    The girl knew that there had once been a bridge there, from what Geralt had told her, but no one had ever bothered to repair it after it fell. The gap between the two edges stretched for ten meters to the other side.


    To cross, she would have to descend from that elevation, reach the river level, and find a safe passage to cross it or use the bridge a bit farther away, since the waterfall''s current was strong and dangerous. However, that day, she wanted to try something different.


    Her eyes fixed on the other side of the margin as if it were a personal challenge. She wanted to prove something to herself.


    Ciri began to concentrate, and, in the next moment, her eyes glowed intensely. In a green flash, she disappeared.


    The world spun around her, and when her eyes adjusted back to normal, she realized she hadn''t gone as far as she had hoped and could see the castle closer. But before she could react, she felt her body beginning to plummet. Panic overtook her senses as she realized she was falling in the middle of the gap between the two edges. Her teleport had not been long enough.


    "AHHHH!!!!" She immediately screamed.


    All she could see was the other side of the ledge, reaching out for it with her hand, unable to do anything as she fell downward, staring at the space above her. That was before, suddenly, a figure emerged in the air, leaping from the side she had been trying to reach, jumping toward her.


    The boy, now with longer hair, grabbed her at the last moment, and together, they plunged into the rushing waters below the waterfall. He used his strength to propel himself as soon as he touched the surface of the water, jumping out of it while holding Ciri firmly.


    She stopped screaming and looked at him in surprise, panting. Madara held her securely in his arms as he ran toward the rock wall, moving swiftly until he reached the surface on the other side of the river, where the castle stood.


    He landed on the road leading to the castle entrance and released Ciri from his arms.


    Madara said nothing as he simply set her down and looked at her. Ciri, on the other hand, gave a small smile, almost as if she were apologizing.


    "I think I miscalculated..." she murmured.


    "If you''re not ready, you shouldn''t be trying things like this in places like that. You could have gotten seriously hurt." He said, looking at the teenager with a stern gaze.


    "Maybe I got a little too excited..." she repeated, trying to soften the situation with a small, charming smile.


    Madara merely raised an eyebrow and moved forward.


    "Let''s just get this over with."


    She quickly followed him, looking at him with some frustration and pouting.


    "You left me behind!" Ciri complained.


    "You wanted to race," he countered.


    "But you always disappear! I didn''t even have a chance!" she protested.


    "You said you wanted to see our difference without me holding back, and that''s what I did. I still had to come back in time before you got yourself killed," he replied, casting her a glance.


    "Maybe I did it on purpose just so you''d show up..." she commented, teasing him.


    Madara simply shook his head and kept walking.


    Soon, they were standing before the castle, entering through its gates.


    But suddenly, Madara broke the silence.


    "But I must admit... You used your teleport with a lot of ease, much more than you usually do. Congratulations."


    Ciri looked up at him, surprised by the rare compliment.


    "You saw it?" she asked, a smile widening on her lips.


    Ciri had awakened her powers when she turned fifteen, and since then, she had been training to master them. Now, after a year of practice, she could use her teleport, though she was still refining the technique.


    Both were now sixteen. It had been almost two years since they had come to Kaer Morhen. Since then, they had been training together, while the witchers got used to their presence and their strange powers and abilities¡ªespecially the unusual training Madara gave Ciri to help her improve.


    Ever since Ciri had awakened her strength, Madara had shared his knowledge to help her unlock her first power: teleportation. It was something that normally would take years to master, but thanks to intense training, she was growing stronger and already able to perform it¡ªthough she still couldn''t control where she would end up.


    As they entered the castle, they found Vesemir watching a clone of Madara placing a stone into an empty space in one of the towers. The clone carefully fit it into place, finishing by applying some kind of cement to secure it.


    Vesemir looked pleased with the sight. Madara had offered to help rebuild the castle using his clones. He possessed strength beyond that of a Witcher and could also walk on walls, and now several parts of the fortress had been restored. Kaer Morhen no longer looked as dilapidated as before.


    "You''re back!" Vesemir said, turning to them.


    "Girl, what did you get yourself into this time? I heard your scream from here."


    Ciri lowered her head slightly, embarrassed to have to answer that.


    "I heard it too..."


    A new voice came from the entrance of the castle as Madara turned his head to see Geralt arriving, dragging a freshly skinned animal carcass inside.


    Only the two older witchers were in the castle. Lambert, Co?n, and Eskel had left to earn some coins doing contracts¡ªsomething that had become common. In the time that Madara and Ciri had been there, they had left at least four or five times, staying away for months before returning.


    "I jumped wrong and almost fell down the waterfall... But Madara saved me," Ciri murmured, looking down, as Geralt sighed.


    "You need to be more careful, girl," Vesemir said, then turned his gaze to Madara.


    "Can you leave your clone to keep fixing that part of the castle?" he asked.


    Madara felt this was a good opportunity.


    "Great. After all, we can talk a bit about your teachings and the girl''s lessons on monsters," he replied.


    Madara had been undergoing joint training with Ciri, learning more about the life of a Witcher and the monsters they could encounter in the world. Despite already having considerable knowledge from reading through the library''s books quickly, he knew that discussing these things with an experienced Witcher like Vesemir would always be beneficial.


    "Well, there''s still some food left from yesterday. You can ask the boy to store that carcass, and we''ll make a good dinner tomorrow," Vesemir suggested to Geralt, knowing that Madara could store food without it spoiling. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Geralt nodded and set the carcass down.


    Madara sighed, then quickly took out a scroll and began weaving seals, making the carcass disappear. His hair swayed slightly with the smoke that dissipated around him.


    "Your hair is so long... Are you really going to let it grow out?" Ciri asked curiously beside him.


    Madara hadn''t cut it since arriving at Kaer Morhen, and it was getting longer by the day.


    "I like it this way," Madara replied, storing the scroll and looking at her.


    "You look handsome... but it''s different," she murmured, remembering the boy with short hair more than ten years ago, making it feel a little strange.


    "Let''s go," he said, not wanting to dwell on the topic, starting to walk toward the others.


    They walked, but suddenly, Madara stopped.


    "Something wrong?" Vesemir asked, noticing the boy''s hesitation.


    Madara sighed before answering.


    "It''s happening again..."


    He then turned to Ciri, and even Geralt looked at her with concern, while Vesemir raised his gaze to the white-haired girl.


    In the next moment, Ciri turned to look at them. But she no longer seemed like the same Ciri. Her eyes glowed brighter than ever.


    "The eldest wolf will fall to the cruel winter,


    His blood will stain the immaculate snow,


    The pack will crumble under the flames of hatred,


    And a new path will open, paved by shadows and darkness..."


    Her body trembled, but she continued.


    "The child of destiny will be tested...


    Before the ruin of her home and the end of an ancient bloodline,


    She will stand before the veil between the time of this world,


    And must choose between a throne of ashes¡­


    Or a love condemned by time."


    Madara raised an eyebrow at this. Geralt furrowed his brow, and Vesemir closed his eyes, as if he already knew this would not end well.


    "She will break the cycle of time¡­


    She has chosen the destruction of her own home,


    And from the void, she will bring forth those who were erased,


    The man and the woman who bore the red eyes,


    The last seed of the forgotten lineage shall rise again in this world,


    And the future will remain unshaken..."


    All three were confused by these words, unable to understand them, but Ciri was not finished.


    "From the storm and fire, an heir shall be born,


    Forged in battle, shaped by destiny,


    The blood of time and space along with that of pure power will run through his veins,


    The first of his lineage...


    He will walk between worlds,


    The gods will envy him,


    He will be a shadow in the light,


    A hunter and a ruler without a crown,


    No empire shall claim him,


    No king shall control him,


    Even gods and demons will fear him..."


    When she finished, the emerald glow in her eyes began to fade, and Ciri simply lost strength in her legs, collapsing to her knees, while Madara caught her in his arms.


    "She did it again..." Vesemir repeated Madara''s words from earlier, frowning.


    "Every time she speaks, I get more confused by these prophecies..." Geralt murmured, looking at her with concern.


    Ciri had been having these prophecies more and more often, her power spiraling out of control. With her abilities tied to time, she was a powerful seer, but each time she spoke, her words became more enigmatic to everyone.


    "I''ll take her to bed... She just fainted," Madara said, carrying her.


    "I hope Lambert has called his acquaintance. She needs help that none of us can give," Vesemir said to Geralt. "Besides, is she trustworthy?" he couldn''t help but ask¡ªafter all, having these two living in the castle was a trigger that could bring all the northern and southern armies upon them.


    "Triss is trustworthy. She''ll come as soon as she gets Lambert''s message¡ªor the others''," Geralt said, watching Madara carry Ciri inside.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 178 - Routine of a Witcher.


    Chapter 183 - Starting to act in Ard Carraigh.


    Chapter 193 - The Chaos Between Humans and Non-Humans 01.


    Chapter 202 - We''ll have to leave Kaer Morhen.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 174 – 43%.

    [Chapter Size: 2300 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Kaer Morhen.


    ...


    ...


    Madara was advancing toward the nearby mountains of Kaer Morhen that morning. After passing the great lake, running across it, and finishing his traverse, he began ascending the ancient road used by witchers since times past.


    The mountain was now full of boulders; in other words, it was a difficult path for an ordinary person to take. There weren''t many trees in that stretch, so he had to use the boulders themselves to keep climbing. It was a rugged path, and the snow didn''t help much as it covered parts of the road.


    Quickly, he ran and gained altitude, leaving the lake level behind. Only a few minutes later, in front of him, the entrance to a cave appeared.


    It didn''t take long before figures emerged from the darkness of the cave. Under the morning sun, two trolls appeared before Madara, their heavy footsteps echoing as they approached.


    "Human with red eyes, you are here again." Their voice came out a bit clumsy as they looked at Madara, stepping out to catch some sun and warm themselves a little from the winter cold of this season.


    "Human brings new gifts? We happy with that!" the golem said.


    "Why do you always ask for something¡­" Madara commented to them.


    One looked at the other at that moment after hearing Madara''s question. He always had to give something¡ªVesemir had asked him not to kill the trolls since they caused no harm and had been there for over a decade.


    "Why we ask for gift?" one troll asked the other, confused by Madara''s question. They weren''t the smartest creatures.


    "I don''t know¡­ maybe because it makes us happy?" the other suggested.


    "Yes! Because it makes us happy!" his companion shouted.


    "Exactly! Human, we collect things, and gifts make us very happy!" he confirmed.


    "Now give us a gift. Want, want, want!"


    "Want, want, want!"


    "Want, want, want!"


    "Want, want, want!"


    Madara looked at them and sighed. Once again, he had to pull out his storage scroll.


    "I will give you something interesting, but I need to know if you have this plant in your cave. It grows in dark and humid places in this region." He first pulled out a hand-drawn picture of the plant Vesemir had requested to help Ciri.


    "This¡­" Both trolls looked at each other, slightly lost. But upon seeing the plant, they thought a little more.


    "Don''t know¡­"


    "Me neither."


    That was all they said, and Madara ended up giving up on that.


    "All right, I''ll give you something, but you have to let me explore your cave," Madara said.


    "Okay!"


    "You can enter, but no messing up!"


    Without saying anything else, Madara pulled out a piece of furniture from his scroll¡ªa headboard¡ªplacing it in front of them.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s funny¡­"


    They studied the object.


    "This is a drawer. It opens, and you can store things inside. But it''s fragile because it''s hollow, so be careful," he explained while the trolls got excited.


    Leaving that aside, Madara continued his path into the cave while the trolls raised their arms, celebrating their new item and examining it curiously.


    They were strange, but Madara had gotten used to them. Trolls were creatures he had ended up studying a lot. He had learned many things during his time here, aside from training, and was specializing in more powerful monsters like vampires, demons, and still-unknown beings. Vesemir was an excellent source of information.


    He continued inside the cave, the foul smell growing stronger, but trying to ignore it, he moved past the area where the trolls had made their home. As he ventured deeper into the cave, he began to hear the sound of water¡ªan underground waterfall existed there. However, upon reaching that point, he found a 30-meter drop. Not that this was a problem for someone like Madara, who simply leaped forward, landing effortlessly on the ground below.


    Due to the height, the trolls would never come here, and it was no surprise that the place remained untouched. He knew about this waterfall from Vesemir, which was why he had come directly here to find the plant he was searching for.


    He saw many herbs growing there, thriving without sunlight, and carefully searched among them for the one he needed. Soon enough, he found several dozen of them along the cave''s edge and quickly gathered them before making his way out.


    The trolls were already inside their cave, placing the furniture somewhere.


    "Thank you, human with red eyes!" they exclaimed to him.


    Madara simply nodded before heading toward the cave exit. He glanced at the lake far below but decided to take a different route, following the path by jumping across the massive rocks leading to the mountain''s peak.


    There, he landed and took in the view of the entire region. A Power Stone stood on the peak, its element being fire. Madara had never taken power from this particular stone¡ªthe only one he had used was in the Brokilon Forest. His strength had been steadily increasing since his training, but today, he decided to use this one.


    As the sun finally illuminated the mountain peak, he stepped forward and placed his hand on the stone. A red glow pulsed from it, and he felt its power coursing through him as he closed his eyes.


    At that moment, the system activated.


    [Power Stone Activated. You have gained 1% of the System. System now at 43%!]


    Madara could feel his power surging suddenly, but he held back. He would train his chakra control once he returned to Kaer Morhen.


    Looking at the vast landscape below, he decided against running through the mountains. Instead, he cut his finger, and in the next instant, formed a series of hand seals before slamming his hands onto the ground.


    With a burst of smoke, Madara summoned a creature much larger than himself¡ªeven though he now stood at 1.70 meters. As the smoke cleared, the beast''s yellow fur became visible, its large wings unfolding. It was none other than the young griffin he had taken for himself in Cintra. Now, it had nearly reached adulthood, its body having grown significantly larger.


    "GRUOOOH!"


    The griffin announced its presence, staring at Madara¡ªor rather, its master. Madara had tamed it years ago and no longer even needed his Sharingan to make it submit.


    "We''re heading to the castle," Madara said as he jumped onto its back.


    The griffin didn''t resist, spreading its wings and preparing to take flight.


    With a powerful push, it ran toward the edge of the mountain, leaping off and diving downward. Madara stood firmly on its back, using chakra to stay balanced as the griffin adjusted its body. With a mighty flap of its wings, they soared high above the ground.


    From the sky, Madara could see the entire snow-covered valley. The mountains lay behind him, and the horizon stretched toward Kaedwen.


    The flight continued for several seconds. A slight smile crossed Madara''s lips as he felt the crisp morning breeze. His gaze shifted southward, where he noticed faint traces of smoke rising from the forest. It was nearly imperceptible, but still there.


    Narrowing his eyes, he activated his Sharingan.


    "Let''s head that way. Get closer," Madara instructed, pressing his foot against the griffin''s side.


    The winged creature quickly shifted direction, flying toward the source of the smoke. Through gaps in the foliage, Madara''s keen eyes began capturing glimpses of something.


    "I see¡­" he murmured, before steering back toward the castle, now just four kilometers away.


    The landing of the griffin seemed to startle Vesemir as he tended to some plants beginning to grow in the castle courtyard. The enormous beast touched down, generating strong gusts of wind in every direction.


    Madara jumped off its back the moment it landed, turning to look at Vesemir, who was staring back at him with a grimace.


    "You showed me this griffin so long ago, and every time I look at it, it still scares me," he murmured in a grumpy tone. In truth, he was deeply impressed by the creature obeying someone instead of trying to devour them¡ªhis first instinct was always to reach for his sword whenever he saw it.


    "You said I''m the first person to ever tame one," Madara replied calmly, with a small smile.


    "Certainly, there have been many who tried, but all the young ones were caged. No one has ever flown on one, as far as I know," Vesemir admitted.


    "Anyway, I brought the herbs you asked for," Madara said.


    "Great," Vesemir said, taking them as Madara approached to hand them over.


    "There''s something else..." Madara continued, addressing the old witcher. "I saw a camp of at least thirty men nearby. I saw the banner of the King of Kaedwen..."


    Vesemir''s expression darkened at those words.


    "Are you sure?" he asked, seeking confirmation.


    "Yes... they''ll be here by tomorrow at the latest," Madara stated.


    "Alright, we''ll discuss this later," Vesemir murmured.


    "You don''t need to worry about it. I''ll head over there tonight when they set up camp again to investigate," Madara informed him.


    "Alright," Vesemir replied, before heading inside with the herbs. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can stay here or go hunting," Madara said as a final remark to his griffin. The creature simply let out a sound while staring at him. Leaving it be, Madara followed Vesemir.


    Inside the castle, Geralt was sitting at a table, eating dry bread with a cup of hot water¡ªlikely coffee.


    "How is she?" Madara asked.


    "No sign that she''ll wake up..." Geralt said.


    It had been two days since Ciri had fallen unconscious after experiencing a series of visions. She had never had so many at once before, though she had been having them weekly. But this time was different¡ªshe had never been left in such a state. It was clear that this was getting worse, and she needed help.


    That was something Madara couldn''t provide in this matter, so he would need a sorceress. He had chosen Triss, who had survived despite being gravely wounded at Sodden Hill nearly two years ago.


    She often spoke cryptically about death, here and there. Meanwhile, Madara was frequently labeled as an agent of chaos¡ªat least she had never prophesied his death. However, she had once mentioned a goddess, likely referring to a member of the Ootsutsuki clan.


    Regardless, Madara was still fixated on her last words. He knew she had spoken of Vesemir''s death¡ªlikely at the hands of the Wild Hunt. But the last two prophecies made him question something else.


    She was probably referring to his clan, but at the same time, it was perplexing.


    Madara couldn''t say for sure.


    For now, he put those thoughts aside and joined Geralt at the table. Meanwhile, Vesemir went to prepare the potion before getting something to eat.


    Vesemir entered Ciri''s room. The girl was wrapped in a warm blanket, protected from the cold, as he gently poured the liquid into her lips.


    "So... do you want to train?" Geralt suddenly asked.


    "I''d like to, but could we do it in the afternoon? I''ll be training my chakra control first," Madara said as he made his way outside.


    "Yes."


    That was all Geralt said, unfazed. He and Madara trained together every day. Of course, the witcher couldn''t surpass him, but unlike Lambert''s more intense reactions, Geralt took it in stride. Fighting someone with a style he had never encountered before, he found himself learning something new each time.


    Madara headed back to the courtyard, where his griffin hadn''t even moved, still lying in the same spot. Deciding to train right there, he knew he couldn''t draw too much attention during the day.


    Sitting in a lotus position, he closed his eyes. In the next moment, his body released chakra, the aura rising around him as it always did. Now, he needed to train the chakra he had gained and integrate it with his control. The explosive outbursts he once had were gone¡ªhe could control his chakra flow far more efficiently now.


    So, he remained there, focused, staying in deep concentration for the next few hours as the system remained at 43% unlocked.


    Meanwhile, Geralt was cleaning up some of the mess Vesemir had left after preparing the potion for Ciri. Vesemir soon approached him.


    "If your acquaintance doesn''t show up, we''ll have to find someone else," Vesemir said.


    "Is she getting worse?" Geralt asked, a hint of concern in his voice.


    "She''ll be fine. I''m talking about her lack of control. She''s been having these prophecies for a year now, and frankly, I don''t want to keep hearing about my death or the child that might be born from those two monsters," Vesemir grumbled.


    "They''re not monsters," Geralt murmured.


    "Sure. On one side, there''s a girl with instant teleportation and uncontrollable, powerful magic. On the other, a boy who makes every monster in our bestiary look like a joke¡ªsomeone who could destroy kingdoms and armies."


    With that, Vesemir walked away, leaving Geralt to sigh and continue scrubbing the cauldron.


    Meanwhile, Ciri finally began showing signs of waking up.


    Far, far away, on a distant road, a well-dressed woman, wrapped in a sorceress''s cloak, rode a horse toward Kaer Morhen. Her red hair flowed with the wind as she advanced steadily on her journey.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 179 - Ard Carraigh.


    Chapter 184 - Pushing the King of Kaedwen to the brink of his sanity.


    Chapter 194 - The Chaos Between Humans and Non-Humans 02.


    Chapter 203 - The Relationship.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 175 – The move of the King of Kaedwen.

    [Chapter Size: 2100 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Kaer Morhen.


    ...


    ...


    "We cannot comply with your demand..." Vesemir spoke to the group of soldiers and knights sent by their king, who had just arrived at the gates of Kaer Morhen.


    Vesemir now stood at the entrance of Kaer Morhen, with Geralt at his side, while the captain of the group held a document issued by the King of Kaedwen himself.


    They had been spotted the day before, after Madara reported their presence, having seen them from the sky while flying on his griffin. That night, Madara infiltrated the Kaedwen soldiers'' camp, swiftly stole all the correspondence without anyone noticing, read through it, and then placed everything back as it was. He then informed Vesemir, who was already prepared.


    The king had issued a summons for the Witchers, demanding that they present themselves at court. This was not merely a request, but an order. They were to take one Witcher from the keep to the court. There weren''t many details about the reason, but the command was clear.


    Additionally, there was also a subtle order to investigate the Witchers'' stronghold, with highly skilled spies embedded among the group. They intended to handle the Witchers easily, if possible. The king was restless and needed to look into the matter from nearly two years ago. Even though there had been no further news of Madara or Princess Ciri, the search had never ceased.


    Many across the continent now believed they had truly left this part of the world and ventured into another land, but there was still the lingering fear that they might return one day and attempt to conquer Cintra, as foretold by Yennefer''s vision during the meeting of the northern kings.


    Much had changed over the past year. While the forces of all the kingdoms were strengthening, Nilfgaard had also not launched another attack, as it was preparing to rebuild its army.


    The North, on the other hand, remained wary, wondering if the Empire would act against them again. They could not fully trust Emperor Emhyr and were expecting either war or the return of some monstrous force to these lands.


    Upon hearing the Witchers'' refusal to comply with the summons, the knight leading the group¡ªwho introduced himself as Sir Edmar var Drakenwald, a well-known figure in the kingdom¡ªnarrowed his eyes, clearly displeased.


    "You do realize you are disobeying a direct order from the King of Kaedwen. You know this is something you cannot refuse. If the king demands your presence at court under the pretext of ensuring the safety of the entire kingdom, you must comply. Otherwise, you will bear the consequences of your actions," he stated.


    "I doubt the king would want to launch a military campaign just to attack us," Vesemir replied, while Geralt stood beside him, arms crossed.


    "Yes, that''s true. I don''t believe the king would send an entire fleet here. But don''t forget¡ªyou are only two, from what I see. The Witchers are not what they once were. You have chosen a battle you cannot fight. We''ve been sending people here for a year now, seeking your services. You don''t seem very willing to cooperate. That is why the king is growing quite dissatisfied," the knight countered.


    "We shall see about that later. We are not giving any answers just yet," Vesemir said in a neutral tone.


    "You had better indeed consider it, because... let''s just say we already have an acquaintance of yours," he said, making Vesemir immediately narrow his eyes.


    "What do you mean by that?" Upon hearing this, Geralt asked.


    The knight gave a small smirk. "Well, that is something between you and the king. We won''t interfere," he said.


    Vesemir looked at Geralt for a moment. "We will deal with this later," Vesemir decided. "I want to discuss our next course of action."


    "Very well. We will await your response tomorrow. But I was wondering if we could stay at your keep tonight. As you know, we wouldn''t like to be out in the open, in the middle of nowhere," he said.


    "We will not allow it," Vesemir simply replied.


    The knight stared at him for a moment but then nodded. He did not seem eager to argue further, though he was visibly frustrated.


    "Heard that, men? We''ll have to find a place to stay tonight, while the witchers decide whether to obey or disobey the king."


    And so, they left the place. Vesemir returned inside along with Geralt.


    "Very productive conversation you had out there, don''t you think?" Madara spoke as soon as they entered the castle again. He was already waiting for them, having easily overheard everything they had discussed.


    "Looks like we''ve got some problems," Vesemir murmured.


    "They said they have something familiar... Could it be¡ª"


    "We don''t know yet," Vesemir interrupted. "But... Coen and Lambert might have been captured," he replied with a serious tone.


    "Why''s that? How could they be suspecting us? We''ve been here for over a year," Geralt asked.


    ''Who knows... So much can happen. But I don''t think it was because of Lambert and his big mouth. He''s a lot of things, but he''s not reckless. Either way, they''ve been looking for us for almost two years. We''ve never given them any answers, so their action is quite understandable," Vesemir answered.


    "This isn''t right," Geralt said, displeased and frustrated. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll have to handle this carefully," Vesemir said, then looked at Madara. "And you? What do you think?"


    "What do I think? I believe..." Madara closed his eyes and began to speak.


    Meanwhile, the knight from the Kingdom of Kaedwen and his men found a clearing a little distance away and began setting up camp.


    "What do you think of those witchers?" a soldier asked his captain, Sir Edmar var Drakenwald.


    "Witchers are not to be trusted. They are grotesque creatures, and surely, it will be no waste to eliminate them under the king''s command," the knight spoke with disdain.


    They were nearly finished setting up the camp when a few men went out to gather firewood. That was when a soldier approached.


    "Sir, I think you should see this," he said.


    Without saying much, the soldier led the commander to an area a little below them and pointed to the ground.


    "These footprints... They don''t look like they belong to a witcher," he said, observing the old marks left over time. They seemed to have been made months ago, during a damp period. After drying, the soil hardened, and the tracks remained imprinted in the earth.


    "These feet belong to someone younger," the man murmured to the knight.


    There were a few more marks on the ground, but they faded away soon after.


    "Could it be..." Sir Edmar looked at them with some surprise. "Well, we will investigate those witchers tonight. After all, our mission is to get inside the castle, kill anyone in our way, and find out what those witchers have to do with those children, as our king requested."


    As the night progressed, the castle grew silent, while a group of men, now without their armor, began approaching the fortress under cover.


    They simply threw a rope with a climbing hook over the walls, fastening it between the beams.


    "It''s secured, sir. We can start climbing," one of the men said, and the others confirmed that their ropes were secured as well.


    "Excellent. Let''s go, let''s move," the commander said, starting to climb up.


    More than twenty men began scaling the wall and quickly hid among the structures, peering towards the castle''s entrance from a distance. Everything remained empty and devoid of any light from flames or torches.


    More and more men continued to gather, preparing for the invasion.


    "Everything is set. Let''s go in," the knight said as he began to advance between the stone blocks until he found the staircase, moving forward cautiously.


    "Well, now we wait for the mages to act," Sir Edmar said.


    Meanwhile, outside, a man was preparing a spell, as this was supposed to be the distraction: launching a direct attack on the castle to set it ablaze and divert attention while the soldiers initiated their assault. He was preparing a large spell alongside two other lesser mages to combine their effects.


    But, as soon as a light began to glow from their staffs, creating an enormous fireball, they had no time to react. The three mages barely felt something pierce their throats before they could respond. They let out muffled groans as they fell backward, dead, canceling all their spells.


    "What is that?" the guards who had stayed to accompany the mages exclaimed nearby, but they didn''t even have time to see who was attacking them.


    Out of the darkness, red eyes emerged, advancing like a shadow. They barely managed to let out a scream before they were cut down in an instant. One by one, they all began to fall, killed swiftly.


    "Shouldn''t this attack have started by now?"


    Back at the castle, one of the men murmured, noticing there was still no sign of the mages'' assault.


    Sir Edmar seemed even more frustrated as he glanced back beyond the walls. He saw no sign of the mages'' attack to create the distraction.


    "Where is that attack?" he muttered.


    "It probably won''t be coming, if that''s what you''re waiting for."


    A voice emerged from the darkness ahead.


    Immediately, they all jumped and drew their weapons, turning toward the source.


    Then, they saw two men with white hair stepping forward, emerging into the castle courtyard.


    "We knew you had such intentions," Vesemir spoke, while the knight stood speechless. "That''s why we''ve already dealt with your mages," he warned.


    "Damn it! The plan''s been uncovered... So be it! Prepare for battle!" they shouted, raising their weapons.


    Quickly, twenty men emerged from their hiding spots behind the stones, brandishing their blades and staring warily at the witchers.


    Sir Edmar wondered, observing carefully, how they had dealt with the mages outside. After all, he could only see Vesemir and Geralt there.


    ''Could there be more of them?''


    That doubt made the situation more difficult for the knight, but either way, they would have to deal with these two before any reinforcements could arrive.


    "Quick, attack!" Sir Edmar shouted, advancing alongside nineteen other men.


    It was a mistake not to wear armor. Even though it made climbing the walls harder, they needed that protection.


    That knight, respected and well-known throughout the kingdom for his great skill, barely had time to react. Geralt''s sword slashed his shoulder before he could even launch an attack.


    He immediately lost strength in his body, collapsing to the ground with part of his torso torn apart. He felt immense pain and, with trembling eyes, watched the ground as his men struggled against the witchers. He lay there, dying from blood loss, hearing more and more of his men screaming.


    The witchers had the advantage of the darkness, while their enemies stumbled blindly. The witchers had taken a potion to see in the dark.


    Madara advanced, leaping over the walls to reach the first enemy from behind. He cut him down with ease.


    The other soldiers who weren''t yet fighting looked on in shock when they saw those red eyes.


    For an instant, they froze.


    But they had no time to think.


    Madara surged forward like a ghost, moving his sword as though reaping their lives with effortless grace.


    And with the witchers being superior to any ordinary fighters, it didn''t take long before the last knight fell.


    "Well, that was certainly a... mess," Geralt muttered.


    The courtyard was already full of bodies. Some faint groans could still be heard.


    Madara walked past them until he reached the wounded and dying knight.


    "You shouldn''t have injured him like that... He has information," Madara murmured.


    "Sorry," Geralt said in the end, though his tone was neutral, he seemed regretful.


    Madara ignored him and activated his Sharingan.


    The man had only a few seconds of life left, even with the severe hemorrhage in his torn chest. Quickly, Madara began extracting his memories, searching for any useful information before he finally died.


    "Did you get anything?" Vesemir asked, watching the Uchiha step back.


    What they had done that night could not be undone.


    They had essentially defied the King of Kaedwen in his own realm.


    Whether they were right or wrong to defend themselves from the attack no longer mattered.


    "Enough," Madara replied. "After all, we need to talk."


    That was all he said, while the witchers silently nodded and headed toward the courtyard.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 180 - Starting the plan.


    Chapter 185 - The King''s Summons.


    Chapter 195 - The Chaos Between Humans and Non-Humans 03.


    Chapter 205 - Entering Val Drahz?n, the valley of dragons.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 176 – We must go to Ard Carraigh.

    [Chapter Size: 2200 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Kaer Morhen.


    ...


    ...


    "So, it looks like we''re fucked with the King of Kaedwen..." Geralt murmured as he watched a bonfire being lit, with bodies placed onto it.


    "Yes, we''re at the very least screwed here." Vesemir spoke with a sigh.


    "That would have happened either way. We left no evidence on the continent that we''d be here." Madara replied from a corner near them.


    "However..." He continued. "They seem insistent on seeing you as a target. There was no choice but to fight back or fall to them. Now we have to deal with the king." He spoke with a serious tone.


    "Fight back...?" Vesemir looked at him with some frustration. "Can we fight an entire kingdom?" He questioned.


    "They have one of ours, or maybe two... or all of them. We have no choice. We don''t know the whereabouts of Eskel, Coen, and Lambert. They could all be in a dungeon right now." Geralt said.


    "You can''t, but I have this power." Madara spoke.


    "You intend to reappear? You''ll put all the kingdoms after you." Vesemir said, a bit concerned as well. After all, they had already acted like this without any sign of Madara on the continent¡ªimagine when they actually find out he''s here.


    "I don''t need to show myself to the entire continent..." Madara replied casually. "We''ll just have a talk with the King of Kaedwen. I''m sure I can be quite good at persuading him. Unless he wants a war he cannot win." Madara said.


    "..." Both witchers fell silent upon hearing this. Undoubtedly, they would not doubt anything after all he had done in these last few years of training.


    "I''ll go too." Geralt spoke in the end. "I can be useful."


    "Alright." Madara said.


    "Then I''ll stay at the castle. You''ll leave tomorrow?" Vesemir asked.


    "That would be good." Madara said as Geralt nodded.


    In the end, they left the courtyard with the corpses finishing burning, while Madara entered the room where Ciri was lying on her bed. He just checked if she was alright and then went to his bed.


    The next day, Madara left early to finish checking everything in his scroll while gathering a few more supplies in the forest.


    Geralt was preparing his potions, also ensuring the stock was full, while Vesemir helped him.


    They had lunch, and everything was ready to leave in the afternoon.


    "How is she?" Geralt asked Vesemir.


    "She''s recovering. A few more days, and she''ll wake up." He informed about the girl''s condition.


    Madara approached at that moment, wearing a black cloak with several storage scrolls both on his bracers and around his waist.


    "What do you think could have led the king to try to attack us?" Vesemir didn''t fail to ask Madara.


    "I don''t know... but someone could be behind this. There are many people who saw my contact with Geralt and also know about the witcher having some connection with the princess of Cintra... Seeing that we haven''t appeared for almost two years and have stayed hidden here, they must be seeking information and raising suspicions... To them, you witchers are disposable. That''s why they don''t care much about your lives and can discard them without a second thought." Madara said.


    "Could you not be so blunt..." Geralt murmured at the way Madara spoke about how the king valued them.


    "Anyway, shall we get going?" Madara said as Geralt nodded, placing the last potion vials into his bag.


    "Good luck." Vesemir said as they began to leave.


    There were horses in the castle''s stable, as well as many taken from the group. Although part of them wouldn''t survive in the forest, with Vesemir unable to care for dozens of horses.


    "You''ll travel on a horse too?" That seemed to surprise Geralt.


    "I don''t think the king will do anything more to whoever he has imprisoned in his dungeons without a response from his men. I''d have to wait for you the whole journey if I arrived in the capital before you, so I''ll travel a bit. I''ve never really done that before." Madara said. He had never needed to, so this would be a new experience in this world.


    "Alright..." That was all Geralt said as they rode their horses, galloping rhythmically out through the gates, with Geralt and Madara taking the road and advancing along the southern trail, disappearing into the forest. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, someone was coming directly from the west, their red hair tucked beneath their hood. Their gaze fixed on a point as they looked over the landscape before them, finally seeing what they had been seeking for the past few weeks.


    "Finally... I will be able to thank you for saving my life." Triss commented with a gentle look.


    She wanted to see Geralt and did not refuse the request when she met Eskel, who told her there was something they needed help with at Kaer Morhen, and only a sorceress could do it.


    She had been severely wounded almost two years ago, during her mission in the mountains of Sodden. She woke up two months after the incident, initially horrified by her condition. After all, her skin had been destroyed in the attack¡ªshe could barely recognize herself because of the burns. All she wanted at that moment was to die.


    Many sisters from Aretuza visited her immediately, knowing she would have such thoughts, trying to make her reconsider such a thing. Yennefer became one of the most active in this effort. In the end, she abandoned the idea, despite feeling ashamed and afraid of her appearance and how people would react.


    Yennefer and other sisters helped with her care, but even their power could not fully restore her. This led her to use illusion magic to hide her scars and appear as beautiful as she had been before the Battle of Sodden Hill.


    She finally began to hear everything that had happened after that, and she was at least stunned by it all. Learning that they not only managed to defeat Nilfgaard''s mages but that a new enemy had appeared¡ªone that would later put everyone on alert about a dimension connected to this world.


    There was also the unfolding of what happened between the war of the North and South, which left her shocked by the boy they had encountered in the mountains. He had been the protagonist¡ªor the main suspect¡ªof destroying an entire army, with a giant blue figure appearing, which was described by everyone as the manifestation of destruction in this world.


    She watched her colleagues throughout that year, striving while searching for information and the whereabouts of the boy and the princess, while also studying the other continent. They sent ships to sail across the sea and find those lands, but none ever returned.


    She had no choice but to assist them, alongside Yennefer, who no longer knew anything about the boy beyond him heading to the sea, as the last known person to see him.


    Moreover, Triss saw how Yennefer was constantly watched. Every action she took or place she visited was reported, and a group of mages followed her. It was strange, as if they expected her to reveal the boy whom everyone feared at any moment. This led Triss to seek out Tissaia, complaining about it.


    But the rector of Aretuza simply said there was nothing to be done, as this was the will of all the kings and organizations. Even so, she assured Triss that Yennefer would be fine¡ªafter all, they had never found any trace that could indicate the whereabouts of the one everyone was searching for.


    The searches themselves were not as intense as they had been a year ago. It seemed they had accepted that there was no longer any sign of the boy. Even wandering witchers were called upon, but none managed to find any clue¡ªwhether in the north, with some searching for Madara in the lands of dragons, or even in the south, but nothing was found.


    Triss helped as much as she could but decided to remain on her own in recent months. She abandoned her activities at the Temerian court, after all, she no longer wanted to involve herself so deeply after what had happened in Sodden.


    However, receiving a witcher from the School of the Wolf sparked her interest in something other than helping her colleagues search for the boy''s whereabouts, and she followed that road.


    She wanted to see Geralt¡ªsomeone for whom she had a great interest and admiration. Triss had always been someone who sought a partner to spend her life with. The life of a sorceress was generally solitary, with their wombs altered due to the power of chaos. Nearly all of them lacked the ability to bear children¡ªit was something very rare¡ªand she knew it was not her case. Despite that, many continually sought a way to cure this.


    She knew about the relationship Geralt had with her friend Yennefer and envied something like that. She was certain she felt something for Geralt and had some hope of having him when she was called. That was why she came here immediately.


    Thus, she followed the trail on her path, advancing without any issues over the next few days. When she was very close to the castle, she spotted some horses in the forest. She looked at them curiously but soon ignored it after confirming there was no one there. Finally, she arrived at Kaer Morhen.


    She walked toward the entrance as a witcher quickly came out, looking at her with curiosity.


    "Who are you?" The witcher looked at her with suspicion, knowing she was a sorceress from the fact that she was there alone and her attire.


    "You must be Vesemir." She spoke, pulling back her hood, revealing her blood-red hair. "I am Triss Merigold. I''m here at the request of your witchers, stating that Geralt had a matter I could assist with." She spoke calmly and with friendliness.


    Vesemir seemed surprised at first but then had to furrow his brow¡ªsupposedly, Madara and Geralt had left the castle three days ago, and now she appeared.


    "Yes..." He murmured, not knowing how to proceed. After all, she could betray them, even with Geralt trusting her.


    "Is Geralt here?" She asked, raising an eyebrow as she noticed the witcher''s hesitation.


    "No... he left for the south a few days ago, and he may be there for months." Vesemir admitted.


    "Well... that is a surprise." She couldn''t say she wasn''t disappointed. After all, it seemed like she had come all this way for nothing.


    "..." Vesemir thought for a moment and sighed, looking at her seriously.


    "I need to know something... Are you willing to help with his request? It''s not a matter that will take just a few days, and even if Geralt returns in months, you might not have managed to complete it." He spoke at the end.


    "I... shouldn''t I know what it is first?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "Not before you promise me that you will not speak of anything you see from now on to anyone outside this castle." Vesemir suddenly seemed serious, catching the sorceress a little off guard.


    "Alright, I suppose..." She murmured, wanting to help Geralt, even without knowing what all this caution from the witcher in front of her was about.


    "I promise." She said in the end.


    "Great. Come with me then." Vesemir asked her to enter as he rode his horse into the castle.


    "I thought the castle was in ruins... it looks well-kept and whole." Triss couldn''t help but comment as she looked around the place¡ªGeralt had mentioned it to her a few times.


    "We''ve been taking care of it a lot lately, so it''s a bit surprising for everyone who''s heard about Kaer Morhen." He said as he watched her put her horse in the stable along with the others.


    Triss seemed calm until she saw some recently burned bones in the middle of the courtyard, making her frown.


    "We were attacked a few days ago by knights from Kaedwen." Vesemir said at the end.


    "What?! Why would they do that?" She raised her voice, concerned.


    "A long story, and you''ll understand when we get inside. Anyway, Geralt went to settle it in the capital, so he''ll be there for a while." Vesemir said.


    "..." Triss seemed full of questions and cautious about the old witcher, but she followed him nonetheless, once again surprised as they entered the next courtyard.


    "Is that a griffin?!" She looked at the creature lying there. Its body was not the largest griffin she had ever seen, but it was certainly entering adulthood.


    "Don''t worry about him. He won''t attack you if you don''t mess with him. Anyway, he usually sleeps in the courtyard." Vesemir said, as if still bothered by the idea of a type of monster that had killed many over the years, now living in the courtyard of his home.


    "How did a witcher manage to tame a griffin?" She couldn''t help but ask.


    "It doesn''t belong to us, if that''s what you want to know. And before you ask more, it''s a long story. Anyway, I could explain that later. First, let''s see the girl." He said, heading into the castle, and a Triss full of questions followed closely behind him.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 181 - The Naive King of Henselt.


    Chapter 186 - A second attack on Kaer Morhen?


    Chapter 196 - The Hunchbacked Girl.


    Chapter 205 - Entering Val Drahz?n, the valley of dragons.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 177 – Triss Merigold.

    [Chapter Size: 2400 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Kaer Morhen.


    ...


    ...


    ¡°Hope you¡¯ll keep your word...¡± Vesemir said in a demanding tone, while the blood-red-haired sorceress didn¡¯t even look at him, keeping her eyes fixed directly on the girl lying in the bed.


    ¡°She is...¡±


    Platinum blonde hair was the hallmark of a single family on the continent, a characteristic of the family of Cintra, and now, there was a girl with platinum hair, the age of the missing princess.


    But the face wasn¡¯t as all the kings had described in the order when her image was spread across the land. There was no scar, and her face was quite different from what everyone was searching for.


    ¡°She is who you think she is,¡± Vesemir spoke in a serious tone, still distrustful of the sorceress, for he didn¡¯t know her and had only brought her there because of Geralt¡¯s trust in her.


    ¡°She¡¯s different from what the kings were looking for...¡± she murmured.


    ¡°As far as I know, her appearance was altered so she wouldn¡¯t be identified, but the hair is something that gives away her true appearance. Though, it can be dyed if we want to hide her,¡± Vesemir said, now with no reason to conceal it.


    ¡°...¡±


    Triss didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her gaze drifted to the rest of the room, where there was an extra bed, identical to Ciri¡¯s. The beds were surprisingly good and decorated¡ªfar more than a Witcher could offer a guest or even themselves... She doubted she had a bed like that in any of her hideouts.


    ¡°So... they¡¯re here.¡±


    It couldn¡¯t be made any clearer what that meant¡ªthe entire continent searching for two children, who in the end, had sought refuge in a school of witchers in the north of the continent.


    ¡°You said you would keep your word,¡± Vesemir emphasized once again.


    ¡°Yes... but...¡± She seemed hesitant. She had been searching for them along with all the other mages, without finding an answer. It was strange that she had finally found them. She felt pressured not to pass this information on to anyone.


    How much power could she gain if she delivered this information? How many favors would the kings grant her? That thought crossed her mind, to the point that she was a little tempted. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yennefer, in Triss¡¯s mind, would do it like any other sorceress.


    Vesemir seemed to see the woman¡¯s internal conflict and appeared to be preparing to give a signal depending on her response. The atmosphere grew tense with Ciri there, unaware of what was happening as she remained in her coma.


    ¡°Yes... I¡¯ll keep it.¡±


    In the end, Triss spoke those words, making Vesemir loosen his hands.


    ¡°Geralt needs you to help her... she¡¯s having magical outbursts... The last one was the worst she¡¯s had in a year,¡± Vesemir spoke in a calmer tone.


    ¡°So she¡¯s a source...¡± Triss murmured, turning her gaze back to the girl, touching her forehead before looking back at the old witcher.


    ¡°What forms does her magic take?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s been showing seer abilities. When she loses control, she starts making various prophecies, like the death of some of us and other confusing things...¡± he commented, but hadn¡¯t finished, sighing at the last part.


    ¡°She also has teleportation abilities¡ªsomething she learned from the other boy. I don¡¯t know how, since he doesn¡¯t use magic. And she has other strange prediction abilities. Her body is also much stronger than a girl her age should have. She seems to be adapting to the training¡ªit¡¯s surprisingly bizarre...¡± Vesemir said.


    ¡°Wait, you¡¯re saying she can use magic and can even control it to some degree?! Who¡¯s teaching her that?¡± Triss murmured in surprise.


    How many decades had she spent studying at Aretuza alongside her sisters just to begin to shape magic... and now, this girl was performing magic at 16¡ªit was a little surprising, despite only hearing it from the witcher and not seeing it firsthand.


    But this made Triss think that, since Ciri was a princess with magical potential, her grandmother might have seen it in her and immediately requested her training. After all, there was a druid in her court¡ªthey could have started training her. Even so, it was still quite impressive that she had learned magic like this.


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think she learned it from childhood. It was training with another boy who taught her and forced her to use her magic. After a year of that, she started awakening her abilities and had a massive magical outburst,¡± Vesemir sighed, remembering how difficult it had been to keep that a secret.


    It was only Madara who had managed to restrain her... so that no one outside the castle would know about her or sense the uncontrolled magic coming from there. After all, unlike Madara, who used an energy undetectable by mages and sorceresses, all those chaos explosions could be felt for miles around.


    Vesemir still remembered the strange barrier Madara created to prevent Ciri¡¯s magic from being detected externally. It had been an immensely powerful surge. He would never forget that blue energy the boy summoned, surrounding the girl with himself inside, while she exploded with green magic. The blue skeleton managed to contain all the force that made the very castle tremble from the impact.


    In that moment, Vesemir realized that perhaps the exaggerated stories about the war the boy had fought were not lies.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible...¡± Triss murmured, still dazed and impressed by all of it.


    She checked on the girl one last time, now using magic. Vesemir remained silent as she performed her diagnostic spell.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve been taking care of her, from what I can tell...¡± Triss commented, pausing before continuing.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long for her to wake up. Maybe within a day or two, she¡¯ll be conscious.¡± That was Triss¡¯s response, as she then turned her gaze back to Vesemir.


    ¡°I am committed to taking care of her. I will keep my word.¡± She reinforced this, deciding that she would not betray Geralt for political power on the continent... not knowing that this decision could cause another war. After all, Madara could turn against the North now that he held so much power.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll leave her with you, then.¡± Vesemir nodded, satisfied, placing his faith in Geralt¡¯s decision to bring this sorceress here.


    ¡°But before that, let me ask another question...?¡± Triss asked.


    She looked at him, following his gaze to the empty bed in the corner of the room.


    ¡°The boy... Madara. Where is he?¡± she asked. ¡°He went with Geralt too, didn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Vesemir crossed his arms, confirming. ¡°The King of Kaedwen launched an attack a few nights ago, sending a group of his soldiers. After fighting them all off, we discovered they were claiming there were witchers from our school in the king¡¯s dungeon. Madara and Geralt went to the capital. They¡¯re going to deal with the situation with the king.¡±


    Triss fell silent, absorbing those words for a moment. She realized that things were getting tense, and she couldn¡¯t imagine the chaos that would unfold if the King of Kaedwen was attacked.


    After all, the continent¡¯s kings feared that Madara would return to destroy them. That was why there was widespread fear and a relentless search to find his whereabouts over the past two years.


    Triss shivered slightly. She couldn¡¯t imagine what might happen in that city, the capital. But, for now, she pushed that thought aside and turned her gaze back to the sleeping girl, trusting that Geralt wouldn¡¯t let anything bad happen. After all, she didn¡¯t know Madara well, and everything she had heard described him as a demon in this world¡ªdespite Yennefer telling her that he wasn¡¯t like that and was simply waiting for his return from the other continent.


    And, just as she had said, two days had passed since that conversation, with Triss settling into the castle.


    Ciri finally moved her eyelids while lying in her bed, blinking a few times until her eyes began to open. Her vision was a bit blurry, and her body felt tired. She looked up at the ceiling of the room.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she murmured as she tried to get up.


    However, her body, weakened from more than a week in a coma, could not endure the effort. Her strength failed, and she fell back onto the pillow, dazed. A sharp headache took over her at that moment, making her bring her hands to her forehead, letting out a sigh of pain.


    ¡°Madara...¡±


    She didn¡¯t fail to call his name, hoping he was nearby.


    No response came. Only the sound of the cold mountain wind entering through the room¡¯s window.


    That was when she heard footsteps approaching the door. She imagined it was Geralt checking on her, and the girl hoped to find answers about what had happened. After all, the last thing she remembered was that, just a moment ago, she had been on her way to the castle with Madara, Geralt, and Vesemir.


    But, to her surprise, it was a woman with red hair, dressed in finely crafted clothes, who appeared. A modest neckline left part of her chest exposed, in a natural elegance.


    Ciri¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. At the same time, she narrowed her gaze, suspicious.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked immediately.


    The sorceress observed her in silence for a moment before answering.


    ¡°My name is Triss Merigold. I came here at Geralt¡¯s request to help you.¡±


    The woman introduced herself, approaching slowly.


    ¡°And you must be young Cirilla... a little different from what I had initially imagined of the princess of Cintra,¡± Triss murmured the last part as she stepped even closer.


    Ciri kept her cautious gaze fixed on the stranger, especially when she spoke her name and identity. No one was supposed to know about that, at least not at first.


    ¡°You came to help me?¡±


    She didn¡¯t fail to murmur, remembering that Geralt had mentioned this Triss to Vesemir, before questioning:


    ¡°Where is Geralt? And Madara?¡±


    ¡°They left. Unfortunately, before I even arrived here, they had already departed,¡± Triss replied calmly.


    ¡°What?! They left? When?¡±


    Ciri raised her voice a little, showing concern.


    ¡°A few days ago, almost a week. They went south, to _____,¡± Triss explained.


    ¡°Why did they do that?¡±


    Ciri questioned, her voice now filled with anxiety.


    ¡°There were some problems here. The castle was attacked.¡±


    Those words made Ciri¡¯s eyes widen even more, and Triss continued before the girl could ask the obvious question.


    ¡°Vesemir said that the King of Kaedwen tried to seize Kaer Morhen while you were in a coma. And perhaps the king has a prisoner from the school among them¡ªLambert, Eskel, and Coen... maybe more than one. That¡¯s why they left,¡± she explained.


    ¡°The King of Kaedwen...¡±


    Ciri murmured, a bit lost in her thoughts.


    She adjusted herself with difficulty on the bed. Triss, meanwhile, came and sat beside the girl, who was still eyeing the stranger with caution. There was no one else here besides Vesemir, and Ciri was assessing whether this woman was truly trustworthy or not. After all, she knew that many would try to harm her.


    ¡°I know it may be a surprise and that you¡¯re upset that they left while you were in a coma,¡± Triss said in a gentle tone.


    ¡°But I believe they¡¯re only trying to keep you safe... and help their friends.¡±


    She chose her words carefully, trying to comfort her. After all, she was here to help the girl, and, in a way, she could already perceive how the young one thought, even if the situation sounded a little clich¨¦.


    Ciri remained silent, thoughtful, as she looked at her hands for a moment, saying nothing.


    ¡°But you are not alone.¡±


    Triss gave a slight smile as she spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you. I¡¯ve heard that you have great abilities, and I would love to see them. Maybe I can help you improve them. I heard you¡¯ve been training with your friend for a long time, but he has always been a greater force. However... how about we surprise him while we train here? When he returns, you¡¯ll be able to show him even stronger magic. I¡¯m a sorceress, and I could certainly help you with that.¡±


    The sorceress¡¯s words made Ciri widen her eyes and slightly open her mouth. For the first time, she seemed to truly see that woman as someone who could teach her something.


    ¡°You think I can do that?¡± she asked, sounding less upset than before.


    Obviously, her initial reaction upon hearing that Madara and the others had left was frustration, but she trusted that he would do whatever it took to come out well from the situation. Besides, she knew he would return soon. That sense of security made her look at Triss now with genuine interest.


    ¡°Of course you can!¡±


    Triss responded enthusiastically, capturing the young girl¡¯s attention.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already surprised me just with the stories about your abilities. In less than a year since you awakened, you¡¯ve done things that few can achieve. I promise to help you become even stronger. If you learned all this in a year, I¡¯m sure you can surprise anyone in just a few months!¡±


    Ciri listened to that with eyes sparkling with excitement. Her mind began to imagine the idea of becoming more powerful and proving to Madara that she was strong.


    She had always wanted to surpass herself. It was no wonder that, even being trained by Madara, she insisted on going through training even more intense than those the witchers imposed on her.


    ¡°I want to!¡±


    Ciri said immediately, determined.


    Triss opened an even wider smile upon hearing the girl¡¯s response.


    ¡°Of course!¡± the sorceress replied, pleased.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll get along very well, Ciri. You can just call me Triss. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll become great friends.¡±


    She spoke kindly, extending her hand to the young girl, who shook it firmly.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 182 - Plans for the King of Kaedwen.


    Chapter 187 - Dealing with King Henselt 01.


    Chapter 197 - An Investment for the Future.


    Chapter 206 - Exploring Val Drahz?n 01.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô

 Chapter 178 – Routine of a Witcher.

    [Chapter Size: 2000 Words.]


    Third Person POV


    Kaer Morhen.


    ...


    ...


    "You know we''re not going to make much from this, right?" Geralt''s voice echoed through the place as the witcher approached the camp.


    He observed several carcasses of different monsters near the fire while carrying only one himself, after having killed a Water Hag in a humble cave.


    It had been a week since they left Kaer Morhen, and they had been traveling. During this time, they stopped in some villages and found a few jobs, since Geralt didn''t want to stay idle after nearly two years without this kind of work, and Madara had never taken on such jobs after his training at Kaer Morhen in witcher knowledge.


    In this particular job they were on at the moment, there were several monsters haunting the region, and each one had a contract to hunt one or two of them per village. The monsters had started appearing in the last year, and since no one had eliminated them, their numbers had only increased.


    Geralt had gone after that witch after seeing the contract, while Madara was supposed to deal with another. In the end, however, Madara ended up facing all the others, using clones to split himself up.


    At least twelve monsters were killed by him during this time, executed with ease. He used his shadow clones to divide and carry out multiple jobs simultaneously. His current strength was so great that his clones were several times more powerful than an average witcher.


    "That doesn''t matter. We''re in a hurry, aren''t we?" Madara responded to the initial question while finishing roasting a piece of deer he had caught in the forest.


    "Yeah, I know that, but this is bad. After all, other witchers might come to solve problems in this village in the future. If they get too used to this, it could be a problem for the others after us," Geralt replied.


    Madara looked at him for a moment and then nodded, agreeing with the reasoning.


    "Alright, then."


    The next moment, he filled his lungs and began spewing flames. The fire quickly spread over the monsters'' bodies, consuming and destroying them completely. Geralt raised an eyebrow, surprised, but Madara merely shrugged.


    "Don''t look at me like that. We''ll be earning just a pittance anyway, but at least these things won''t be causing trouble for other witchers passing through the region, and it helps to get rid of them."


    With a sigh, Geralt simply nodded, approaching him and sitting down to eat before nightfall.


    "You don''t seem to care much about money in the end," he commented, grabbing a piece of meat.


    "You think I need money?" Madara laughed.


    "No, I don''t think so. After all, you told me you emptied the coffers of both your lands in Cintra and Calanthe''s own castle. Not to mention Ciri mentioned you managed to get some money while fleeing Cintra."


    "Yeah, I have a few tens of thousands of gold coins. I just don''t know what to do with them yet," Madara said.


    "Maybe you could have a comfortable and peaceful life with Ciri," Geralt suggested, but Madara shook his head.


    "Having a comfortable life is impossible... not now."


    "For almost two years, you''ve been living quite peacefully in Kaer Morhen. I don''t see why it should be any different. You talk as if you expect problems to start arising," Geralt said.


    "And they will arise," Madara replied, beginning to eat as well.


    "We may have been fine during the time we spent in the fortress, but things are going to get complicated soon. There''s no doubt about it."


    He had a lineage and problems to resolve, and Ciri was no different. Neither of them would have a normal life. He just had to become strong enough to try to keep things as peaceful as possible for her and deal with all his problems.


    That was why this training happened. That was why he wanted to stay under the radar for so long while training in Kaer Morhen, increasing his chakra, and developing new jutsus. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I can''t say I understand you," Geralt finally said.


    After all, he only knew how to deal with monsters, dimensional creatures, and gods¡ªor anything that could be more powerful than any monster he had ever faced in his life.


    In the end, both remained silent. Geralt wasn''t the talkative type, and Madara wasn''t much of a chatterbox either.


    The next day, Geralt returned to the village alone, carrying the carcass of the only monster he had killed.


    "You only hunted one?" The village leader said, his evident disgust clear in his voice.


    "I didn''t find any more besides this one. I searched everywhere you reported seeing them," Geralt said.


    "You must be lying. Monsters don''t just disappear out of nowhere," the man retorted.


    "Then search for yourself, because there are no monsters anywhere else besides the cave at the edge of the forest," Geralt said, out of patience.


    The man didn''t seem to like that response and just growled, grabbing a bag of coins.


    "Here, half the price, because you didn''t look for the other monsters," the man grumbled.


    Geralt looked at him, considering what to do, but in the end, he simply took the money and left. Arguing there could cause a problem, and, as Madara had mentioned, they were in a hurry to reach the capital of Kaedwen.


    Geralt met up with Madara as soon as he returned to the road. Geralt was mounted on his horse, hooded.


    "Let''s go," he said, turning around and moving forward, while the witcher followed close behind, catching up a few seconds later.


    "There are three more villages before the capital," Madara said, looking at the map.


    "Do you want to pass through some of them?"


    "That would be good," Geralt nodded.


    They left the next morning, arriving at the chosen village. As Madara entered as well, the people there eyed them suspiciously.


    "Strangers... you better not cause trouble. We''re watching you," a farmer, working on his garden beside his house, muttered to them as he continued digging the ground.


    Geralt just nodded. Madara, on the other hand, didn''t even look, heading straight for the contract board.


    "A witcher!" someone pointed out, quickly approaching as people started whispering among themselves.


    "This is good. Witchers have been quite rare lately. We need you for a job we''ve been having trouble with for a few months. Besides, I''m the village leader''s son. My name is Abel," a young man, in his 30s, said with some excitement upon seeing them.


    "Strange reception," Geralt muttered.


    "Don''t be so surprised. Look at this," Madara pointed at the poster on the board in front of them.


    There was a contract regarding the disappearance of children and teenagers over the last three months. The village wasn''t very large, with around 200 people... and there were already more than 50 cases. So, whenever someone went missing, it caused an uproar among the villagers.


    "That''s right," the man approached with a smile.


    "We have a serious problem with the disappearance of our children. We wanted someone''s help. We''ve already tried searching for them ourselves, but we had no success, and some didn''t end well. They are simply vanishing. Many families are in mourning, but we haven''t been able to find any clues about the six children and four teenagers. We don''t know what happened. But there is a monster in the cemetery... we believe it''s the culprit, but no one has dared to go back there after twenty men were killed trying to slay it," he explained.


    Geralt looked at Madara, who nodded. They would take this job.


    Before following the man to gather more information, Madara glanced at one of the posters still pinned to the board. It was an image of him from two years ago... or at least, it was supposed to be. The most prominent feature was his red eyes.


    "WANTED: INFORMATION ON THIS BOY. HIS NAME IS UCHIHA MADARA. REWARD: 5000 GOLD COINS."


    The poster stated that any lead regarding a black-haired, red-eyed boy should be reported to the king''s court. Any information about him could be rewarded. However, there was also a warning: many people had tried to earn this money with false information, and most of them ended up in the dungeon... or at the guillotine. The king urged people to be responsible before attempting to deceive him; otherwise, they would pay dearly.


    Madara simply observed it for a moment before ignoring the poster and continuing with Geralt.


    The witcher began asking questions about the disappearances as they set out to investigate. First, they went into the forest, where some of the children had gone missing.


    "You''ve noticed it already, haven''t you?" Geralt asked.


    Madara had his Sharingan activated, analyzing the area. He nodded.


    "Yes. There are traces of a creature, but I can''t say exactly what it is," he replied.


    "Yeah, it''s hard to tell from the tracks... but I think I''ve dealt with one of these before. I believe it''s a Mourntart," Geralt said, and Madara nodded.


    They headed straight to the cemetery. No one tended to the place anymore due to the monster, and weeds had taken over everything. The flowers left on the graves were withered, and the stench of decay filled the air. Some graves had been disturbed.


    "Well, that confirms it''s a Mourntart. Let''s follow the tracks," Geralt said.


    The two followed the trail through the forest until they came across a cabin. Upon entering, they realized the place was empty, but a horrible stench filled the air. The further they moved inside, the stronger the smell became¡ªuntil they found a pile of bones... and human remains.


    Among them was the bone of a child.


    Geralt took a deep breath and looked at Madara.


    "What do you think we should do?" he asked, waiting for an answer, knowing that Madara had trained with Vesemir and possessed solid knowledge about monsters.


    Madara observed the scene for a moment before answering.


    "The creature only appears at night, doesn''t it? Then, most likely, it will return to the cemetery. Let''s wait for it to appear and kill it," he said directly.


    "Correct. Let''s go," Geralt said, and both left the place, heading to the cemetery while they waited for nightfall nearby.


    As soon as they started hearing strange sounds, they emerged from their hiding spot and advanced into the cemetery. There, they found a grotesque, large creature digging into one of the graves.


    "What do we have here?" Geralt said, drawing his silver sword and drinking a potion. His eyes darkened, preparing for battle.


    The creature immediately noticed them and let out a fierce growl, revealing its claws as it prepared to charge at them in a fit of rage. But before Geralt could make a move, an object cut through the air swiftly and struck the creature right in the chest.


    The creature looked down, observing the spot where it had been struck. A kunai was embedded there, wrapped in a strange piece of paper. Its eyes glowed with fury, and it let out a roar, turning toward Madara, who had thrown the weapon.


    But before it could do anything, the kunai ignited and exploded.


    The explosion echoed throughout the cemetery, devastating the ground and several surrounding graves. Geralt froze for a moment, his darkened eyes watching as the dust began to settle. When the smoke cleared, he saw that the creature''s body had been blown apart, completely destroyed.


    He looked at Madara, still unable to say anything. Meanwhile, the Uchiha merely shrugged.


    "Let''s go. We''re in a hurry, aren''t we?" Madara said indifferently.


    Geralt remained silent for a few seconds. In the end, he did nothing but start walking, collecting the remains of the creature. He picked up half of its still-intact head, staring at the grotesque thing before sighing and placing it in a sack. He seemed both disappointed and still stunned by what had just happened¡ªwhile he had been expecting a real fight, everything had ended in a way he hadn''t imagined.


    Upon returning to the village, the man who had greeted them¡ªthe leader''s son¡ªwas surprised to see them back on the same day they had accepted the job. He asked about the explosion that had frightened the entire village but understood once Geralt showed him the remains of the monster.


    After explaining the situation, Geralt mentioned that they might need to level the cemetery again, due to the hole Madara had created with the explosion.


    In the end, after receiving the full reward¡ªwithout the usual ingratitude¡ªthey camped outside the town. The next day, they rode off once more.


    Finally, the capital of Kaedwen appeared before them.


    The city called Ard Carraigh.


    -------------Nexts Chapters ----------------


    Chapter 183 - Starting to act in Ard Carraigh.


    Chapter 188 - Dealing with King Henselt 02.


    Chapter 198 - That Sorceress Appears in Kaedwen.


    Chapter 207 - The Elder Dragon.


    -----------------------------


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô


    ???? Raccoon here: ????


    I deeply appreciate your support since the beginning of this exciting journey!


    I hope each chapter has provided incredible moments. If you like my work and would like to support the continuation of this fanfic, consider becoming a patron with plans starting at $2!. As a token of gratitude, I offer access to more than 210 extra chapters with 7 active fanfics at the same time, along with other exclusive benefits on my profile, such as images and significant decisions for the stories.


    Even if you are not a patron, I am making chapters available a few hours earlier here, so become a free member on the platform!


    ???? RaccoonLeague | Patreon????


    Visit our Patreon for more: /RaccoonLeague


    Extra Content Already Available:


    One Piece - I Am a Different Luffy!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: The Legend of Jon Arctic!: 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Naruto - Minato Namikaze SI!: 30 extra chapters!


    ????? The Witcher - As Uchiha Madara! 30 extra chapters!


    ? Harry Potter - Shadow Monarch! 30 extra chapters!


    ???? Game of Thrones: DragonBorn! 30 extra chapters!


    Except for One Piece with daily chapters and DragonBorn once a week, all fanfics are updated 3 times a week, there''s just a pause in updating in the week, only to create drafts for the week''s chapters.


    In addition to the extra chapters, daily chapters are posted and 25 chapters per week!


    Your support is very important and makes all the difference in keeping these stories alive.


    Thank you very much for being part of this journey! I hope you continue to enjoy the story and that it brings even more joy to your life!


    Visit our Patreon for more!!


    ¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô¡ó¡ô